Date: 2022-11-29 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Magic
Description: The saga of Nate the cheat potion maker continues! My place in this world slowly reveals itself to me. Unfortunately, I’m constantly reminded just how magicians truly screwed this place up. The Lord Ruler serves as one of the kingdom’s major problems, though there could be more to it. Tasks: rank up the shop and town, adapt to my ever-increasing strength, and hey, there are foes that are seriously strong out there. So many things happen in my growing tale this time around. Sit. I shall continue… Novel contains: Strong MC in a slice of life environment, dungeon diving, boss battles, cultivation
Rights: Copyright 2022 Alvin Atwater. All rights reserved.

THE LORD RULER

RISE OF THE CHEAT POTION MAKER

BOOK THREE

ALVIN ATWATER

Edited by ADAM LUOPA

VOID STAR PUBLISHING LLC

CONTENTS

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Interlude

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Interlude

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Interlude

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Interlude

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Chapter 53

Chapter 54

Chapter 55

Chapter 56

Epilogue

Outro

CHAPTER 1

Last time on Rise of the Cheat Potion Maker, our potion-making hero, Nate, found himself thrown for a loop upon discovering that his shop was nothing more than an E-ranked hopeless establishment at best. It turned out that the ranking system was all run on a gift from Wanda and observed by the appropriate governing forces, likely for tax purposes.

He, Milia, the pets, and his apprentices were forced to devise a solution to rank up both the town and the shop to get the benefits all while dealing with problems that appeared, such as the scheming minor nobles, an assassin, and even the legendary Black Knight. All of this led to them completing a trial from the heavens themselves! Master and Apprentices. The mystery to why this trial spawned in the first place has yet to be seen.

They’ve made new friends along the way, including Chenzu, who’s serving as their new farmhand, Opal the gadget pixie, Alexander the newest apprentice and his pet fox, Mazu. Wolverine even gained a nemesis! Nate and his pets have discovered the shocking talent of Cheetara. Nate is now wondering just how overpowered his pets are.

The cultivating saga of the potion maker continues! Will he touch the heavens? Upgrade the town, adapt to the wider world and his shop’s new ranking, prepare for customers, and deal with the reality of being a potion maker. That is, it can attract far more attention than he originally intended. Having a philosopher’s stone fragment may or may not make him a target. The super item itself is said to be the end game or pinnacle of all alchemy.

* * *

Nate Sullivan

Class: Potion Maker. Secondary class: **Divine Master Magician**. Third class: Unknown.

Magician rank: 1st realm of the Saint.

Class rank: Established.

Ability: Can make up to SSS, divine-grade potions, and blighted potions.

Power: Low World-breaking Strong.

Defense: Low Absolute Titanium.

Dao of Creation. Rank: Divine. Stage: Awakened. This is a middle stage.

Physique rank: C.

Primary quest: Purpose. Progression: 16%.

Shop Rank: D.

Heavenly attunement rank: E.

On a rainy and windy morning, I found myself in the lab after a kissing session with my fiancée that threatened to go too far. What? We were allowed to mess around. Cheetara eventually released her massive aura, yanking our attention. The kitten wanted her food already. Had I mentioned the kitten and my sunlight wolf cub, Wolverine, had titanic auras? I didn’t even know how the kitten had gotten so strong, as she only participated in our training sessions if she felt like it.

Two days passed since we warned the hero’s party of Ripley, the son of the legendary Midnight Dragon. If he grew hostile, especially while I was away, they were as good as dead. Fortunately for them, the mystery man didn’t seem that interested in fighting. He didn’t mention a thing regarding his purpose, nor the hero’s party. Not that the hero’s party could let down their guards.

“Let’s see, twenty thousand spirit coins and a new option,” I said to Cheetara as I gazed at the interface projected from the red metallic cube, also known as a Magical Master Area Building System or MMABS. This was the first supreme S-ranked item I received as an award from completing a dungeon that should’ve killed us. The fallen angel, Atsuki, still represented a challenge that I knew I’d have to overcome. She only had one weakness. Holy magic, which I lacked.

[Magical Master Area Building System. Item rank: S. Item quality. *Supreme Extraordinary. You may keep track of your buildings, gardens, projects, and systems through this artifact. However, to upgrade anything, you will need spirit coins and meet certain requirements. This is a direct gift from Wanda, only capable of being handled by a master magician and anyone he designates.]

[Congratulations for upgrading your shop! You took a significant step toward being the best shop out there. Can you truly climb the entire ladder?]

[Current options. Buildings. Tools. Garden. Forges. Equipment and Devices. Farm. Shop. Structures.]

Seeing the new option made me do a little dance. Cheetara stared at me for a bit before seeming to mentally shrug and joined in with me. Despite having limited movements, she was probably a better dancer than me, if I had to be honest.

A laugh snapped us out of our improvised routine. We turned to see a starry-eyed Milia staring at us. She gave a thumbs up.

I cleared my throat. “Anyway, let’s see what we’ve got.”

Milia pulled both of us into an embrace, kissing us both before leaving us to our devices, her parting words being, “Let me know if you purchase anything extraordinary.”

“Of course,” I replied.

[D-ranked shop requirement met! You can now access the Structures option.]

[Structures. Currently unlocked:

1. E-ranked Refreshing Fountain. Price: 2,000 spirit coins. A fountain that releases the purest waters. Attuned with water and ice aura. Will remove impurities.

2. E-ranked Observing Orb. Price: 150,000 spirit coins. Range: you can only observe your farm, the forest toward the deep east, and the grasslands west of your home.

3. E-ranked Battle Arena. Price: 400,000 spirit coins. Not necessarily needed for battle, but a perfect training ground for anything. Reaching a high enough rank will change it into a stadium. Perhaps you will find yourself hosting events someday.

4. D-ranked Mana River. Price: 600,000,000 spirit coins. A river of mana-enriched water, stretching for three miles. A personal river like this will no doubt be a symbol of superiority.

5. D-ranked Holy Mountain. Price: 10,000 heavenly spirit coins. A large mountain filled to the brim with special energies. Creatures of darkness will not be able to come near it. What will happen if you meditate in such a place? Would make one interesting sect, clan, or academy-exclusive structure should you manage to rank it C or higher.]

Holy shit! An entire fucking mountain. Just like that, the system could sell me such a thing? I wanted it. Sure, it could probably do irreversible damage to the environment if I wasn’t careful where I put it, but a personal mountain! It even came equipped with a hallow-proof, fallen angel-proof mechanism. Meditating there would likely be the key to me breaking into the gold core if I cared about such a thing. But given my pride urged me to keep ahead of my students, I wanted to at least try. Besides, the system turned me into a saint because it felt like it. Unfortunately, that price made me wonder if that last option was actually a joke. I would never be Saint Nate of the Holy Mountain or something like that.

The other options were quite good too, making me wonder about the things sold to the S-ranked shops. Not that any existed, according to the top five list.

[The top shops in the world.

1. Matriarch Aria’s Repository. Rank: A.

2. Alexander the Magnificent’s Hall of Treasures. Rank: A.

3. Muddy Waters. Rank: A.

4. Rip-off Gary. Rank: B.

5. Western Dungeon Store. Rank B.]

The fountain was the only thing I could buy off the list. At first glance, it wouldn’t seem that interesting; however, the words ‘purest waters’ couldn’t be a coincidence. The water breathing potion wasn’t that big of a deal to make, other than my pride as a potion maker and getting to whatever treasures lurked beneath the waters of that C-ranked dungeon. In fact, we didn’t get the chance to wipe the boss yet. I needed to get that out of the way. Even if the items wouldn’t be so amazing, they could at least be sold to adventurers in the shop. After all, only a few brave souls would dare to traverse anything beyond a C-ranked dungeon. Even the most powerful adventurers struggled in any discovered A-ranked dungeons, many of them not making it past the first few floors or simply dying, slain by something unexpected.

Milia herself had been in A-ranked dungeons as an adventurer, but preferred to avoid them entirely if possible.

Eventually we’d have to defeat the world’s only known S-ranked dungeon and neither of us were looking forward to it. However, this forest wasn’t big enough for the two of us. I’d have to face the Axem, the dungeon’s boss, sooner or later. I’d rather take it down before the super monster grew stronger. He could be an SSS creature, despite the extreme rarity; there was simply no other monster like the Axem, according to Milia.

Deciding to move forward, I opted to purchase the fountain. With plenty of spirit coins left, I searched for more things to purchase.

[Shop. Currently unlocked:

1. F-ranked Physical Building Upgrade. Price: 100 spirit coins.

2. F-ranked Messenger Spirit Bird System. Price: 2,000 spirit coins, D-ranked shop.

3. Apprentice Rank System. Price: 8,000 spirit coins, D-ranked shop.

4. Mana-Powered Vending Machine and System. Price: 20,000 spirit coins, C-ranked shop.

5. Remote Debt Collection System. Price: 50,000 spirit coins, C-ranked shop.

6. Mana-Powered Vending Machine Network. Price: 55,000 spirit coins, C-ranked shop.

7. Platinum to Hybrid Spirit Coin Conversion System. Price: 5 heavenly spirit coins, B-ranked shop.

8. C-ranked Mana Potion Recipe and Liquid Mana System. Price: 50 heavenly spirit coins, B-ranked shop.]

I purchased the physical building upgrade as well as the messenger spirit bird system. With that, I could send messages to future contacts, perhaps over business deals, or inviting them to Kyushu when it was more presentable. I glanced at the apprentice rank system, debating on whether to buy it or not. Eight thousand spirit coins. Fuck, that was a lot to spend, but I couldn’t buy anything else from this category without upgrading the shop again. It didn’t come with any kind of description. The system was basically telling me, “Trust me, bro.”

Fuck it. Saving was for the weak. I purchased the apprentice rank system. Before confirming things, I headed outside to search for a decent spot to place the fountain. A decent number of meters in front of the house later and eventually, it constructed itself.

“Where will the water come from?” I asked, but decided questioning things such as physics and logic was pointless. Glancing at the options, I noticed there didn’t appear to be an obvious upgrade path that one could find on the menu for the new purchases. I had to assume they’d appear eventually.

The fountain itself looked quite nice and something one would see at some of the wealthy noble houses, or maybe a city center on Earth.

“There’s going to be a crimson second moon tonight,” Chenzu said, his eyes on the sky. He patted my shoulder. “Just one crimson moon means that it’s going to be a prosperous night, as the legend says. Two crimson moons, however, are a sign that nobody should be outside.”

“I guess many people plan to make the best of tonight if they believe in the legends,” I replied.

I turned to our house right on time to see it… grow wider. However, there didn’t appear to be any chaos inside.

I thought about buying the upgrade again, but understandably a cooldown timer of a week prevented me from going crazy. The price increased to one thousand as well, which made my eye twitch a bit.

“What did you do?” Chenzu asked, eyes wide. “Or were my eyes playing tricks on me?”

“It really did grow,” I told him. “Also, the cube, as usual, is the cause of this.”

“One of Wanda’s gifts,” Chenzu said softly. “You’re a lucky man.”

“You wouldn’t be saying that if you saw these prices,” I told him, but left it at that, snorting at his questioning look.

The interior, to my surprise, was noticeably wider, but just around the shop section. Once again, I wasn’t about to be the guy questioning physics, layout, measurements, and anything that the system may or may not have done. I only had twelve thousand, three hundred fifty-one spirit coins remaining. Despite making everything bigger, it really wasn’t all that impressive, which really dug in the F-ranked feeling. That or the system preferred to be as dickish as possible, like usual. Cheetara meowed, echoing my thoughts.

“I know, right?” I said to the kitten.

Finally, my best buddy ran into the house, tail wagging as he dove into my embrace. “There you are, my best buddy. Let’s go hang out with Beakwing for a bit, before the brats come in.” I turned to Chenzu. “We older folks need some coffee. Any idea where to get some?”

He gave me a skeptical look. “Sir Nate… you don’t have to brag about how much money you have.”

“What are you talking about?” I asked.

He stared at me for a moment, probably searching for something. When he didn’t see any bullshit, he continued speaking. “You really don’t know. Now I’m curious about your homeland. Coffee is one of the most expensive luxury goods in the Kingdom of Merridon. Unless you’re some kind of noble in disguise, you’d be better off not dreaming of it anymore.”

I facepalmed softly. “Coffee too? Fuck, this is not happening. Is there a noble family controlling everything, like the trees?”

“They grow only in a few areas and really could probably grow here too with Milia’s help and maybe an upgraded garden,” Chenzu continued. “The main supply of coffee is controlled by House Starrigon.”

“Well, fuck,” I said, feeling deflated. “Are they all as dickish as Drew? Maybe I’ll have to sic Cheetara on them.”

Cheetara meowed her agreement. I started walking outside, the pets and Chenzu following. “Coffee and also some kind of grinder.”

“Also controlled by the Starrigon family,” Chenzu said, dashing my hopes any further.

“Well, it’s not like they know us or who took out their son,” I said, allowing my hope to return. “How much are we talking?”

“You don’t want to know,” Chenzu said. “Let’s just say for one small bag, half of your safe.”

“What in the fuck?” I said, nearly falling backward. “That’s daytime robbery. Are they related to the shop called Rip-off Gary’s?”

“No,” Chenzu said. “They mostly sell coffee to nobles only. Mostly high tier nobles, at that.”

I waved at Beakwing who was landing from the air, likely after some morning exercise. We went out of way to feed the griffin every morning, noon, and evening, made sure he knew we always appreciated him. Of course, he made sure to let us know when he was in a hunting mood, setting off miles away for any prey.

“I feel like something has to be done,” I told Chenzu. “There’s seriously nothing like a good mug of coffee before starting the day’s workload. Hell, I’ll take the cheaper stuff.”

“There is no cheaper stuff,” Chenzu said with an amused snort. “All of it is controlled and priced by the family’s elites. Trust me, I would know. A lovely beastkin woman once made me coffee. She didn’t tell me where and how she got it, but that was the best damned breakfast date I’d ever had. Too bad she was a traveling merchant. A good one I let go.” He played a few sad notes on his lute, prompting a blank stare from Cheetara.

After spending some time with my magic giant bird, I spotted all four apprentices approaching. I pulled a scroll out and set it on a table in Lucas’s forge, indicating my test order. New knuckles, of course. Despite being only seventeen, he was trained by a master blacksmith named Nia.

Seeing Opal, Mandi’s pixie assistant, fly toward me with speed that almost broke the sound barrier, I dodge the six-inch-tall woman. She stopped, creating a shockwave, her overexcitement still flowing with the weight of a city pool. Or at least it felt that way.

“Sir Nate! We made a breakthrough! Nate! Sir Nate-Nate—”

“What’s the breakthrough already?” I asked, voice tired. Fortunately, she didn’t smash into my face. Earlier, she was like a bullet.

“It’s still incomplete,” Mandi said after glaring at Opal a bit. “We’re trying to make a false core.”

Chenzu looked at her, eyes wide. “That’s going to be quite the undertaking. Shouldn’t you try to upgrade the pixie, first? A magician’s core is a complex thing.”

“We’re not going to fully imitate it,” Mandi continued. “We need a way to store mana on the go. And not only store it, but replenish the container over time. Opal’s a bit excited that we managed to get a little of the pull force to work, but it’s far from finished.”

“Every day you continue to impress me with how you make the best of your situation,” I said. “You’re taking the gadgetmancer thing to heart, aren’t you?”

“I don’t know about that,” Mandi said, “but it does sound like an interesting idea. Perhaps even romantic. The world’s first gadgetmancer, desired by every prince in the world.”

“Be careful what you wish for,” Chenzu said with a chuckle.

“I’m certainly not wishing for that,” Mandi said. “I don’t have time for relationships and people. Aside from you all, of course.”

“People are annoying and often in the way of greatness, masses of space that produce heat and feelings,” Opal said.

“I’m not going to try to decipher that,” I said, even though I knew exactly what she meant. Even the damn pixie understood how people sucked.

I watched Cheetara follow Wolverine to the cow pasture. Beakwing joined them moments later, and as much as I wanted to know what they conversed about, there was work to be done. So I turned to the kids.

“Let’s start today’s first batch and build upon the stockpile,” I said. “After that, work on your secondary skills. Let me know if you need any help.”

I took the time to admire the beautiful day and a mild temperature I wouldn’t get to enjoy any further as it was time to go back inside to be cooped up like a bear during hibernation. The eager feeling of creating a new potion flooded through my veins like rivers of energy drinks. The complex potion, Potion of Minor Luck, shouldn’t be too difficult, right? There seemed to be three categories of difficulty from what I gathered. Simple, complex, and advanced. It shouldn’t be too bad.

Famous last words, I know, I know.

My eyes landed on glowing blue pigeons that looked like holograms standing stock still, waiting to be used.

I should probably test the apprentice ranking system before entering the lab. I had a feeling the name was misleading, or the cost wouldn’t be so high.

CHAPTER 2

“Are you sure talking to them is a good idea?” Sir Bright asked Wolverine, nervousness seeping through his voice. “When that coyote attacked, they were the only ones not ready to back you up.”

Cheetara snorted. “Sir Bright had to show a little of his true power just to keep Lady Feathers from interfering in the fight.”

Lady Feathers huffed. “A missed opportunity, I say! Hmph!”

Wolverine sighed. The things he did to protect Best Buddy’s great land. After hopping over the fence, they reached the moos.

A moo turned to look at him, utter disregard in its eyes. The horned moo, Wolverine knew was the pack leader, grazed on the far side of the field. They continued forward until finding who Wolverine searched for. A calf ran around cheerily, chasing a colored fly-fly.

“Little Moo,” Wolverine greeted, tipping his head in a nod. The calf turned to him, returning the nod.

“’Ello Woofy, ‘ello Cheetara, Great Bird of Magic, Beakwing,” Little Moo said. “And uhh… And uhhh, who are you two?”

“I am Sir Bright and this is my wife, Lady Feathers.”

“Sir Bright, Lady Feathers. Welcome to our home, I guess.”

“Greetings, Little Moo,” Beakwing said.

“Hi Little Moo,” Cheetara said cheerily. “Have you decided to join us?”

Little Moo stared at them for a bit, tilting his head. “Hmm, you see, Father doesn’t care, but Mother’s a bit… what’s that human word? Skeptical! That’s the one, oh yeah! I still can’t believe you can teach the human language. What are you, Wanda’s secret messenger or something?”

“No, Best Buddy gave me the power somehow,” Wolverine said, his voice filled with the absolute truth and not a drop of uncertainty.

“Father’s amazing, you know,” Cheetara said. “If he sees you training with us, maybe he’ll grant you special powers too.”

Little Moo looked at his pasture, his home. “Well… I have nothing better to do. Let’s go ask Mother if it’s okay that I become a disciple or whatever.”

“Master Nate should consider getting an animal evolution array,” Lady Feathers said offhandedly.

“A what now?” Sir Bright asked.

“Never mind,” Lady Feathers said. “It’s something I heard him mutter to himself. It sounds like something that could power us, perhaps turn some of these mortal beasts into spirit or magical beasts.”

Wolverine spared the elicrone a small glance, then noticed Mazu from a distance, staring at the tasties.

“I’ll be back,” Wolverine said. He summoned the winds of fate and sped off, appearing in front of the golden fox in a matter of seconds. “The tasties are off limits.”

“I know, I know,” Mazu said. “There’s an annoying saying about a fox in a hen house. I stare at the coop in defiance.”

“Defiance?” Wolverine asked, curious.

He stared at the wolf cub for a bit, before nodding. “Many sunlight wolves really do end up as wise wolves, legends of them guiding humanity to freedom, providing them with the power to push back the darkness. When the sunlight clan vanished, repositioned by the heavens, it is said that humanity wept until they were forced to move on, their memories wiped. Yet Sir Nate is defying the heavens by taking you in as his own. That human… he’s strange. I have never come across anyone with his mannerisms. He’s never experienced war, the terrible wreckage of a bandit raid, darkness swallowing all that he loves, beast rampages, or even the true dark side of humanoid beings when it comes to pillaging. Someone like that would be ripe for recruitment and abuse.” Mazu sighed. “Even you’ve seen more destruction than he has, haven’t you, little wolf?”

“I do not know,” Wolverine said. “Best Buddy’s origins matter not to me. I’m just happy that he’s around.”

Mazu started walking toward the forest. “Fair enough. Give my regards to the others, especially Cheetara. You and she are going to be incredible one day. I’m just happy to witness it, my terrifying predicament aside.”

“Terrifying predicament? What’s wrong?” Wolverine asked.

“I can feel the wrath of my master,” Mazu said.

“The boy? He seems nice to me?” Wolverine said, his voice confused. “He played fetch too.”

“No, not Alexander,” the fox assured. “Alexander’s another massive headache I’m too tired to think about. My master is one of the most powerful witches in the Kingdom of Cremlin. She’s still furious about Alexander running away. I think she somehow convinced the War King to lead a search party. I just hope they don’t pour in too many resources. Alexander’s a very bright kid for his age, but my master’s want for him is more for the ritual than as his mother. For that reason, I cannot condemn the kid for leaving.”

“Ritual?” Wolverine asked. He did his best to look like a proud wolf. “Well, he’s safe under Best Buddy’s protection.”

“I must agree,” Mazu said, nodding. “I’ve never felt saint aura this powerful. It still lingers in the forest, providing heavenly energy to its inhabitants. I’m on my way to watch a bit. I’d hunt if the humans hadn’t fed me earlier.”

“If you weren’t hungry, then why were you watching the tasties?” Wolverine asked.

“Training,” Mazu said. “In order to separate my mind and spirit from that of a lowly mortal fox, I must fight my instincts. Of course, I’ve done this for decades now.” He grinned or something resembling it for a fox. “I’m only honing the edges of my blade.” He started toward the forest. “If you’re interested, I could train you. You’re a genius, but you’re also sloppy due to youth.”

Wolverine thought for a second. “Perhaps.” He turned to the others. “But not right now. Maybe you should consider becoming a disciple of Best Buddy’s?”

“I’m an elder, remember?” Mazu asked.

Wolverine turned back to him. “An elder… Will you train the others too?”

“Perhaps with proper mana control,” Mazu said, “but as for fighting like us, only Cheetara could benefit from that. Even then, she’s a cat. She’ll come up with her own styles soon.”

Wolverine thought on the fox’s words as he retreated into the forest. The sunlight wolf knew there was only so much he could do on his own. Beakwing taught him a few tricks to controlling his mana, but the young sunlight wolf only grasped the surface of what the energy was about. Not to mention his own mysterious abilities and affinities to the winds of fate.

He didn’t know how he even learned of such a thing; however, something about Mazu’s earlier words resonated with him. Sunlight wolves were considered wise wolves to the ancient humans, even protectors of some sort? To think they were always intertwined in a mysterious destiny only made Wolverine more excited. What else could he uncover from their past? He didn’t remember much about his old pack nor parents, just waking up in the arms of someone that radiated love and incredible mana.

Deciding to put the matter aside for now, Wolverine hurried over to the others that awaited him, eager to recruit Little Moo. Disciple Little Moo sounded better, anyway. Sir Bright and Lady Feathers weren’t interested in discipleship, but they did offer helpful advice that even Beakwing approved, so that was good enough for the sunlight wolf.

“Are you okay, Big Brother Woofy?” Cheetara asked.

“I am,” Wolverine said. “Just had to make sure the fox wasn’t trying to eat the tasties. Mazu’s an elder and wants to train everyone. What do you think?”

* * *

[Apprentice Ranking System. Detecting apprentices… 4.]

[Harmony Rue, Mandi Wingston, Lucas Fireborn, Alexander Demonblade.]

[For every approved feat your apprentices accomplish, they will be awarded contribution points. They will see the prompts and know this is possible by the MMABS. You can only personally give them up to 2 points per week. The system will decline any attempt to just give them away for free; however, you will be responsible for most of the rewards. Every reward you give will generate spirit coins with a 1% chance of generating heavenly spirit coins if the situation is great enough.]

[Harmony Rue. Magician rank: 6th realm of the Novice. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 0.

Mandi Wingston. Mortal. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 0.

Lucas Fireborn. Magician rank: 8th realm of the Beginnings. Apprentice rank: A. Points: 0.

Alexander Demonblade. Magician rank: sealed. Untrained. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 0.]

There was a lot to digest here. First of all, passive income! Fuck yes, I’d take that. A chance to earn heavenly spirit coins. Double yes! A one percent chance wasn’t amazing, but it beat having no chance to obtain any like before.

What caught my attention next was the difference in power between Harmony and the others. It made sense with the impossible boost I miraculously gave her. To think she blasted into the next realm only confirmed the revelation of the girl being a genius. Realms were likely not everything to one’s abilities, but it did make me understand better why they stood no chance against the Crimson Sect breakaways. But… how the hell was Cheetara lightyears stronger than them?

I needed this situation resolved, so I hurried outside and analyzed the kitten from afar.

[Ally analysis.]

[Cheetara. S-ranked special spirit beast.]

Special spirit beast? Yes!

This stood as a stark reminder of how terrifyingly strong S-ranked creatures were. It was easy for me to take them for granted, as the system dumped me into the frying pan before I was truly ready.

I already knew Wolverine held an S-rank, as well as Beakwing due to actually fighting the big griffin.

Taking a moment to observe the apprentices’ surprised faces over the prompts, I returned to the lab. They’d come to me after sorting everything themselves and discussing amongst each other. Lucas was likely about to get the training session of his life. Harmony wouldn’t allow him to fall behind.

Seeing their ranks did revise my plans to let them face the C-rank dungeon boss. They simply weren’t ready. Since they did work well together at taking down C-rank monsters, I’d at least let them attempt the boss of a D-ranked dungeon. The kid, Alexander, needed to undergo basic training, which I’d do myself instead of bugging Milia with it. Maybe school too? Nah, I think messing with Yomi like that was going too far.

Speaking of my fiancée, she emerged from upstairs right in time for me to tell her that much. The words didn’t make it out of my mouth, due to her being overly excited and pulling me upstairs.

“Come! You have to try it on,” she said.

If not for her words, that would’ve given the smug-smiling teenagers the wrong impressions.

Alexander was at least on my side, shaking his head and saying, “You youngsters and minds that always think about rocking the boat.”

I wasn’t sure if that went over their heads, but I strained to keep from laughing.

“It doesn’t bode well hearing those words coming from a little kid,” Harmony said, though she still glanced our way once more.

“I hope my apprentices aren’t slacking,” I said. “Customers will be here soon.”

Thankfully they gained the ability to make higher quality potions, which would no doubt please the budget crowd. I’d still raise the prices of any of their ‘premium’ quality potions accordingly, but for now, better quality from the apprentices at the same price would make the shop look better.

Speaking of which, the upgrade did more than increase the building’s size. The bricks and materials gave off a sturdier vibe. Not anything too impressive, given the F-ranked nature, but every step felt more reassuring somehow. Like switching from basic wood to super wood.

Milia’s office looked like a sewing shop, only with aura in the air, like the power of the forest and of… divinity?

I looked at her.

“You’re the one that did it,” she said. “Whatever you bought from the cube drastically enhanced the aura of the room. Before, I only had a small amount circulating the room order to assist with enhancing anything I made.”

I glanced at the outfit on the table and then at her.

“Holy moly, did you make that? Why hadn’t you told me you were this skilled?”

“You like it?” she asked, eyes glowing with hope.

“Absolutely love it,” I said truthfully. If it were someone else, I would’ve doubted they made the outfit and cheated with a commercial grade machine or something. No wonder it took her so long. The outfit radiated enough invisible aura to power a city, or at least it felt like that.

Black pants, a tie, a gray button up shirt that looked as if it belonged to a noble. It even came with noble’s gloves and black shoes.

[*Loved Potion Maker’s Suit. Crafter: Milia Ofrey Emerald Starbreather. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. In addition to high defenses, you may activate a special shield for one-time use capable of blocking the strike of even a King-realm magician, even higher if you overcharge it. However, overcharging it will require the crafter to repair the suit.]

I recalled the magician rankings to refamiliarize myself.

[Mana core realms consist of: Mortal, Beginnings, Novice, Initiates, Adjusting, Midcore, Highcore, Lesser Dragon, Saint, Higher Dragon, King, Emperor, Master Magician.]

[Dense gold core realms are: Crystal Saint, Divine Dragon, Crystal Divine Master Magician, Warlock, Arch Magician, Divine Arch Magician, Universe Roamer.]

“Go ahead, try it on!” she said, covering her eyes, though obviously peeking through the cracks between her fingers.

I stared blankly at the amused dryad, but knowing the teenagers were downstairs, decided to put one component on at a time, starting with the shirt. This was my fiancée, so I took off my shirt at a normal pace, unbothered at being stared at. Or so I started to, but she blushed heavily.

“Wait! I’d better help the others downstairs,” she said, hurrying out the door. “There is no way I’d be able to sleep tonight if I ogle you like some teenaged girl.”

I couldn’t help but be amused myself at what was essentially a real life Uno reverse card. I guessed even divine beings had limits. You learned something new every day.

After dressing, I joined the others downstairs.

“Check it out,” I said. “Milia made the entire suit!”

Chenzu, who walked inside, nodded. “This is no doubt S-ranked levels of skill. I can see why it took you so bloody long to make this.”

“This is seriously amazing, Milia,” Harmony said in awe, getting a bit too close as she inspected my outfit.

“You three aren’t getting out of this. I’m working on your wardrobes, too,” Milia said. “Why do you think I took your measurements the other week? Alexander, you’re next.” She glared at Chenzu. “Normally I’d make you pay for yours, but as Nate’s friend, I’ll let you off this once.”

Chenzu glared at her briefly, before shaking his head, chuckling. “You still have my thanks. Your fiery terror will not make me decline a free amazing gift.”

“Are you going to customize every outfit for a customer?” Harmony asked.

“No, I’ll make a bunch of general sizes, ranging from small to robust,” Milia replied. “The prices will be manageable, though still high. I’m going to make as many S-ranked wardrobe items as possible. After we rank up the town, of course.”

I sighed. “That’s true. Any news from your father, Harmony?”

The blue-haired teenager solemnly shook her head, which probably meant we’d have to consider making the trip.

Later, after a good sales morning, which included potions and all the candy, I closed the shop. The afternoon was somewhat cool, a sign of the approaching fall, and now felt like a great time for some training. Hearing the voice of the twerp, I glanced at the walkway leading to our farm to see the hero’s party approaching. They were dressed in Kyushu clothing, walking at a relaxed pace, and were right on time to assist with training. Ronica totally didn’t convince them to come over here during lunch time.

To my surprise, they were carrying containers. Judging by the savory smell, spices, and Wolverine’s excitement, the blasted hero’s party were actually bringing food this time.

“I sure hope you don’t mind setting up the outdoor tables,” Ronica said. The petite woman of twenty years carried the smallest number of things, unsurprisingly, but the look in her eyes revealed pure hunger. Thank fuck I didn’t start preparing lunch yet. Training could wait. There was nothing better than free food and wine.

Ramon was the only one of the party not present, as usual. His unease around me ever since our battle still hadn’t subsided. I didn’t care for the guy, so leaving it like that was fine with me. Perhaps one day we’d set our differences aside, long after I forgot how rudely he banged on my door, threatening to destroy everything I built. No, I no longer held that against him. He was actually changing as a person, even if it did take a kick in the ass to get it done. His early manners did reveal the reason why parents should never spoil their children. At least on purpose.

“Well, well, it’s about time you’ve arranged something for once, twerp,” I said to Ronica.

Ronica placed her hands on her hips. “And how do you know it’s my idea? It could’ve been Maxus or Kelvin, dropping their boring, mannish personas to be softies.”

“Your eyes look as if they want to devour the food you brought,” I said simply, causing the short woman to glare at me. Then she relented with a sigh.

“The restaurant took forever to make everything,” Ronica said, “but treating everyone to lunch as an excuse to come over and play felt right.”

“Even she can stop being a child every now and then,” Kelvin quipped, dodging the small pink lightning bolt that hit the ground. He laughed. “Careful now, we don’t want to blow away our meal.”

“I, for one, do not believe in saying no to free food,” Chenzu said as if mirroring my thoughts.

Milia and I laughed. Even Alexander cracked a smile, petting his pet fox.

“Lucas, Nate, Maxus, be gentlemen and grab the tables,” Milia asked. “You were thoughtful enough to bring the really expensive vegetable dishes.”

Iris nodded. “They’re so delicious.”

Milia nodded in agreement. “They truly are.”

“Of course, after the meal, you guys get to help us train the apprentices,” I said.

“That sounds like fun!” Ronica said, then smashed a fist against her palm. “I won’t go easy on you, so work hard. If you impress me, I may even teach you a technique.”

She looked right at Harmony. The blue-haired girl smiled.

CHAPTER 3

The twerp and I glared at each other and then looked back at the last slice of gregin tail. I had no idea just what the hell a gregin was, but it tasted so good, like a dry-aged steak. Its glaze felt buttery and garlicy, and I would not be losing to the twerp in the battle of the last slice. They ordered a lot of food, but this particular dish only became available once a month, if in season. Unfortunately, Harmony made that choice for us.

“Sure, I’ll give the slice to Woofy,” she told Milia, snatching it a millisecond before the twerp and I could stab our forks into the meat. I watched in horror and longing as Wolverine gobbled it down with glee. Opal snickered, though she tried to pretend her focus was elsewhere when I glared at her.

Ronica deflated. “It’s going to be a forever wait for more.”

I briefly thought about licking the plate, but tossed aside the notion of embarrassing myself and Milia. She appeared to not have a clue about our brief battle.

“You’d better make her training extra difficult,” I told Ronica.

“You bet I will,” she said, her voice filled with both depression and determination.

Later, as I was putting my plate into the sink, searching for the cleaning solution to wash it, Lucas approached with Alexander.

“Sir Nate, how do we earn contribution points?” Lucas asked.

“All of that will be explained shortly,” I said, “so be patient. For now, get ready for some training. I expect to see your A-game.”

“A-game?” Alexander asked. “What’s that?”

I sighed, cursing the system for not translating that for me. “It means to do your best, put in your best effort. I’m not awarding slackers. But you know that.”

The two straightened their backs, though the nervousness still glimmered in their eyes. Alexander especially, due to having no powers. Catching that, I patted his shoulder.

“You’ll be fine, kid,” I said. “You’re not the only one without powers.” I turned to Lucas. “I think I understand why you aren’t S-ranked.”

Harmony just happened to walk in when I said that, gaining the fire in her eyes, setting up the playing field for me. Lucas gave me a helpless expression, but it was too late.

“As his senior and first disciple, I’ll help whip him into shape,” Harmony said. “We can’t have anyone falling behind. It’d be rude if we didn’t offer a hand. If Mandi can do it, so can you.”

Seeing a little sadness form in Lucas’s gaze, probably feeling like the worst apprentice despite being a genius, Harmony quickly said, “I didn’t mean anything bad by that, I just want to help. I started off with a broken core and worked really hard, pushed myself to get this far. This is just the beginning.”

“Also, your situation is likely to change once you finish that order,” I told him. “All of you have S-ranked items of some sort, after all. Even you’re holding things out, Alexander.”

The kid simply shrugged, grinning. “Perhaps.”

After the meal was finished and everything cleaned up, I gave everyone an hour to relax, stretch, and let their food digest. During that time, I entered the lab to begin my first attempt at a complex potion.

I selected the potion instructions on the menu in my head and was immediately blasted with instructions that made me want to give up.

[How to create the Potion of Minor Luck. Potion level: Complex.]

[First, form an alchemist diagram circle, choosing the light element as a base. From there, attune it with the divine and fate attributes. Placing divine- and fate-attuned items on the slots of the circle should do the trick. Here, you will form the first gate. Gate of the Heavens. As only the heavens can provide the seed that forms what you know as luck.]

[Second, with two bottles of purified water, place a representation of a rabbit’s foot in one and a four-leaf clover in the other. You could use a real rabbit’s foot if you wish, but only symbolism is necessary in this step. Unless you enjoy that kind of flavor. No judgement here. From here, direct your mana to create the symbol of the dragon of luck around your circle. This may challenge your mana. Prevail and push forward to complete the symbol, forming the second gate. Gate of Fate.]

[Third, with your knowledge of the alchemist magic-based symbols, summon forms 3 and 6 in the air. Let them rotate around your circle. It will begin to intensify, but the aura shouldn’t bother you. Chant your invitation to the spirit of luck and karma. There you will have the third gate opened. The Gate of Fortune.]

[With the gates opened, place your cauldron on top of the circle. Fill it with purified water and bring that to a simmer. Place in the following ingredients: 1 female elicrone feather—you cannot pluck this feather, you must ask for it—3 cups of magic dust from a pure source, and 1 cup of liquid gold. Let that simmer for 7 hours or overnight. It is recommended to open the Gate of Maintenance to keep everything orderly while you are asleep or away.]

[After the simmering is done, add in any mana source. The purer, the better. Also, you may add in B-ranked or higher herbs, and 2 C-ranked or higher spiritual herbs. Let this simmer for 5 hours.]

[The last step will be to push the symbols into the alchemist circle and form the final gate. The Gate of Mana. When formed, the gate will infuse itself into your ingredients and create the potion. It will also cool it down for you to bottle immediately.]

Yes, I read all of that, not once, but three times and sat back down in my chair, baffled at the ridiculous difficulty increase. Wow, if this was the complex potion, then how tedious would creating an advanced-level potion be?

First of all, what the hell was an alchemist diagram circle or these gates? Symbols and forms, gah!

Complex felt like both the perfect word and an understatement for potion difficulty. Was this potion even worth creating? Too bad I couldn’t get out of it unless I wanted to can the idea of raising my class rank.

Even I wouldn’t bet apples or oranges that the system would allow me to rest or progress any other way. Was it a coincidence that I received a recipe of this level? Fuck, the water breathing potion felt like a walk in the park, a skip and a hop, compared to this. It also proved that potion makers and alchemists were at one point one and the same, before they split into factions. It was funny how the system chose a side for me indirectly by offering this class.

It didn’t introduce me to the conflict until much later. Until I had plenty of people I genuinely cared for. That kind of made me feel a little uneasy. They had families, aspirations, lives, and the system using them as hostages simply wouldn’t cut it.

The only thing that probably saved me from that scenario, however, was the fact that the system didn’t want me to choose this class. Somehow, I could still sense its distaste for it and a secret desire for me to ask for a different one. Unfortunately for it, I had no intention of taking down my flag to replace it with the white flag of surrender. I felt drawn to exploring a class that nobody would normally choose and while I wasn’t perfect at it, the more I learned about it, the more intrigued I became.

Sadly, not even I was ready to get hit with the fucking bombshell that was the Philosopher’s Stone. If the name of it and the stories didn’t spell out obvious trouble, then the people that were after it would do the trick. I recalled the prompt that would change my life.

[Legend of the Philosopher’s Stone Book. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. Potion Makers and Alchemists are bitter enemies to the end due to a philosophy war hundreds of years ago. Potion Makers rallied for magic-based drinkable potions and also ways to enhance mana cultivation. Alchemists rallied for science-based solutions and more practical items that didn’t risk customers to the dangers of magic. Potion Makers wanted to perfect magic to make it usable for everyone. Alchemists wanted magic banned. In the end, the groups split ways. However, there was a third, silent faction. Alchemists that wanted to combine magic and science through the use of a forbidden super item known as the Philosopher’s Stone. This group called themselves Red Alchemists or Sons and Daughters of the Philosopher’s Stone. They continue to search for any piece of it in hopes to one day make it whole again, for it may grant their wishes of immortality, ability to transmute any metal into gold, and to burst into a magician rank never before seen.]

[Philosopher’s Stone Fragment. Item rank: SSS. Item quality: Exotic. Fragment of a frighteningly powerful stone.]

[Cannot be removed from inventory. The Philosopher’s Stone Fragment has soldered to your soul space. Collect all fragments to summon it.]

The menu showed that I owned one of six fragments. Maybe other potion makers or alchemists possessed the others or knew where to find them. Then again, the fragment seemed impossibly rare and difficult to locate, meaning that the target on my back would inflate to the size of a planet should the word get out that I owned a fragment.

[Possessing the Philosopher’s Stone will allow you to instantly conjure the gates and symbols with just a thought.]

A carrot I would not fall for! I totally did not want to be mixed up with the evil item, even if it would make my life easier. In fact, if I were going to be a master at this, taking the difficult path was a given. Then I’d teach that to my apprentices.

System, where do I learn any of this? Diagrams and magic circles, magic-based symbols, forms, and gates, I thought, but received no answer whatsoever. Like basically everything in this irritating class, I’d have to stumble on my face with trial and error until constructing something halfway decent.

At least I wished it were that easy, but I hadn’t a clue where to look next. I couldn’t expect the library to have such a book.

“Have I reached the point where I need a master for myself?” I said softly. Maybe Milia or Chenzu knew something. For now, I’d have to put aside complex alchemy. Sure, one would believe that mastering the basics first before considering anything beyond was a good idea. And it was.

But I felt somewhat impatient. Getting dragged to this world without much direction until the system felt like doing something to annoy me took its toll.

I made a few potions, topping off my personal arsenal, before leaving the lab and meeting everyone outside.

“There you are,” Iris said. “What’s your training plan? Besides making the apprentices’ lives a living hell.”

“Military style exercises, magic and techniques, cultivating, potion making, more cultivating, sword training by Milia,” I said, before flinching. “It sounds like a lot, but we mix and match, keeping training around an hour. The shop has to be run and we can’t spend all day training. I leave it to the brats to do as much cultivating and studying on their own as possible before I instruct them.”

Iris nodded.

“Can I join the classes?” Ronica asked, though her playful demeanor already knew my answer.

“Let’s be frank, I’m not the right trainer for you guys,” I said, “but you should already know that. You’re experienced, at least A-ranked, hardened adventurers.”

They stared at me blankly, as if the words I spoke didn’t exist, almost like a kid saying something foreign to someone of an older generation. I wracked my brain for a saying from Pops but could only think of terrible dad jokes and discarded that idea.

“How about this? If you four manage to defeat me, I’ll let you join the morning training session,” I said, earning myself a bonk from Milia.

“Don’t make jokes like that,” she said. “Now come, we have training to do.”

I turned back to the hero’s party members. “Seriously, there’s nothing you can learn from me. But so much you can teach to the younger generation.”

Ronica sighed, then pouted. “Just because you have a point doesn’t mean we’re giving up on you. Is what I’d like to say, but we promised not to bug you. Besides, where else would I go for free food?”

She dodged Iris’s downward rolled-up paper strike, grinning, before hurrying outside.

“She’s supposed to be twenty years old,” Iris said.

“Lost causes aside, I hope you understand,” I said. “Perhaps if I was an old guy with a beard who practiced mana cultivation for years and had the knowledge to spread, then yeah. But I’m not.”

“It just feels impossible… your…” Iris said softly, her eyes downcast as her voice trailed off. Milia gave her a sad smile.

“You should be used to it by now,” Milia told her. “Geniuses are rare, but when you see then, you naturally feel awe, envy, motivation, or sometimes disgust, as you wonder why the universe is so unfair.”

“You see, I could assure you I wasn’t born with these powers, but that would assume I actually know what the hell is going on,” I said.

When I stepped outside, Ronica and Kelvin nodded at each other and then turned to me. Maxus shrugged, tossing a copper repeatedly.

“About your challenge from before,” she said. “We accept. Four on one.”

“Wanda’s bubbly bottom,” Mandi said. Opal landed on her shoulder, eyes full of annoyance.

“You’re taking up our time. We need contribution points,” Opal blurted out shamelessly. “Go away.”

“Four on one? I don’t think so,” Iris said. “I just bought this skirt. I didn’t come all the way here to get it dirty.”

“Then start wearing trousers,” Ronica said. “Skirts are for the weak. Magicians have no time for such things.”

“That coming from someone who wears skirts all the time. But you know, I’m glad to be excluded,” Nuwa said, her voice a mix of sarcasm and deadpan. She was currently wearing a long black skirt. “That’s a roundabout way of calling me weak.”

“Why would I call you weak?” Ronica said. “We’re going to prove that we can beat this guy and without relying on any healing.”

“You do know that I was kidding, right?” I asked her. “Even I would be hard pressed to take on four experienced A-ranked adventurers at once. Have you finally lost it?”

“What’s the matter, scared?” Ronica asked. “That’s not very manly. You’ll start losing points.”

“Good, let them disappear, especially if it means I won’t have to put up with you anymore, twerp,” I said. “Now, let’s get to the—”

My danger senses blasted into oblivion and without any thought, because it felt as if my hand moved on its own, I caught Ronica’s pink lightning bolt with my aura. Closing my hand, I snuffed it out of existence.

She clapped. “See, I told you it was going to happen. You owe me silver, Kelvin.”

“What? I didn’t make any bets with you,” Kelvin said, baffled. “And why in the Wanda’s shimmering ass would I bet against Nate?”

The twerp simply shrugged. “You may be the smart one on the team, but sometimes you make the most questionable decisions.”

And so training began with Ronica tied to a tree, feebly apologizing. After half an hour, we let the pouting woman down.

“You are ruthless, man,” I told Kelvin, grinning. He rubbed his arm a bit, returning the grin, no doubt still feeling Ronica’s lightning bolt.

“You know, I’m kind of curious about the four on one,” Mandi said. “Not about the winner or losers, but a demonstration of what to do against multiple foes.”

“Oh, now someone wants to do Kelvin’s idea,” Ronica said, but grinned at Kelvin’s glare. He did not want her provocations pinned on him whatsoever.

“If you really want to know, I’ll show you,” I said.

I took notice of Iris who was as far away as possible, engaged with Harmony in a conversation, though she did shoot a nervous glance at us. I sighed.

“No one’s going to make you participate in a mock fight against your will,” I told the now-sheepishly smiling elf woman. “Besides, this isn’t going to be a fight. I’m going to do exactly as Mandi requested. Show her what happens in a fight with overwhelming odds. Kelvin, Maxus, Ronica, Nuwa, you four take your places.”

Nuwa flinched but, seeing Ronica’s smug smile, steeled her resolve and took her place a few meters in front of me. We were all unarmed, and I didn’t bother telling them otherwise. There was a lesson I wanted to instill to my apprentices if they found themselves far stronger than their opponents but dealing with numbers.

“Come,” I said, taking a trained stance. We were far enough from the others to not get them caught up in the mess.

“With pleasure,” Ronica said as she engulfed herself in a wave of pink lightning aura. Kelvin covered his fists with icy aura, and Maxus with shadow. They rushed toward me but fanned out with the intention of surrounding and then whittling me down. Unfortunately for them, I unleashed both my aura and layered killing intent with that. The burning fury of being forced to actually kill when I came to this world mixed in, bringing the hero’s party to their knees. Nuwa fell into unconsciousness, blood oozing from her nose.

“The way to deal with overwhelming numbers is to overpower them, Mandi,” I said as I deactivated my aura and killing intent. “This isn’t a game. Blast your aura to ensure an advantage, even if it seems dirty. When they’re pinned, you can decide what to do from there.”

The hero’s party stared at me with terror in their eyes, before many of them sighed and laughed, remembering it was me.

“Sorry about that,” I told them. “I wasn’t expecting it to be that effective on you guys. Are you slacking off? Maybe I really should train you with the basics.”

“Slacking off? Heck no!” Ronica said. “I’d normally call you a cheater, but you make a fair point. For once. If you have the aura advantage, use it. That’s got to be useful when dealing with armies.”

“I doubt one guy’s going to take down an entire army of professional soldiers,” I said, waving off her comment.

“Do you not know about the Lord Ruler?” Ronica asked, eyes skeptical. “You know, the guy who eradicated an entire army by himself? They were getting ready to launch a surprise attack too.”

It was at that moment, I wondered if the alchemy book I received as a reward held instructions on how to form the diagram. Perhaps I could get started on this before we began our trip to the big city. If we decide to go. If we did, perhaps some of the hero’s party could come as backup.

“Wait, the Lord Ruler did what?” I asked, catching her words, realizing the absurdity of his powers. “And… he’s scared of the Peace Spawner?”

Ronica frowned, though her voice remained cheery. “Yep! The world will stay doomed for a while longer.”

CHAPTER 4

We stared at the fountain for a bit, silence stretching, and peace came to us like the pure waters that spawned from the unknown. My eyes wandered around the farm for a bit, admiring what we’d built or purchased from the cube. Mostly everything was currently in use at the moment, including the F-ranked stable, which housed Alexander’s or rather, Ripley’s lightning horses. The A-ranked majestic creatures didn’t seem to mind the stable, at least for now, but just in case, I’d upgrade it as soon as the hero’s party left. Lucas was currently working at his forge with Alexander watching in interest and even marveled at the waterwheel system that helped the half-dwarf boy out.

One thing that bugged me a little was how each device had two rankings for some reason. Both an item rank and then a rank for the tool or building itself. Glancing at the spiritual room, I pulled up its descriptive prompt.

[F-ranked Spiritual Room. Item rank: AAA. Item value: Extraordinary. Meditation in this room will greatly boost all Daos or connect those lacking a Dao. At F-rank, mana cultivation is increased by 5%. Chance for enlightenment at F-rank increases to 1%. Upgrade for increased boosts, enhanced or added features. Upgrade price: 150,000 spirit coins, and 1 angel summoning potion. Good luck with that!]

I frowned at the absurd upgrade price.

Still, I couldn’t piece together why they simply didn’t call it a triple A-ranked spiritual room, or why it was considered an item at all. Could I store the entire thing in a storage ring perhaps? I had to test this.

I walked over to the building of ruby red bricks, checked to make sure no one was inside, and then pushed mana into the activation sequence of the ring, targeting the building with my mind. It actually vanished!

“Holy shit, you can store fucking buildings in these things?” I said under my breath. The phenomenon was probably normal for this world and would surely bring out the last of their suspicions if I acted overly surprised. I targeted the building, moved over a little and brought it back to the outside world. It positioned itself perfectly, as if the system handled the minutia for me.

This changed everything. Perhaps for traveling, we could bring out this thing to sleep in for any nights where we were too far from civilization. I could even bring a spare barn for Beakwing so he didn’t have to worry about the elements.

Then again, the spiritual room wouldn’t be very useful if too many people came along for the ride. I’d count on the hero’s party or whoever to either bring their own lodging or tent to camp. We’d set up a campsite, of course, and any wards or whatever they used to keep the area safe.

Deciding to can the matter for now, I turned back to the others.

“Break’s over, we’ve got a shop to run,” I said. “Let’s get this area cleaned up.”

“Have fun!” Ronica said, cheerily.

“Thank you for having us,” Iris said, bowing.

The rest of the hero’s party gave us their farewells, though Nuwa hesitated to leave at first.

I turned to Alexander and nodded. “Keep it up, kid, and soon you’ll be able to run side by side with the rest of them.” I froze. “Sorry about that. I never believed in reincarnation, and I know you’re telling the truth due to… the heavens showing me everything.”

“It’s fine,” Alexander said a moment later, color returning to his face. “I may have memories of my life before, but there are a lot of holes too. I’ve been reborn… lost all of my abilities and everything from my former life. I’m physically a lad.” He shrugged, grinning. “It’s actually good that things didn’t end for me after being ruthlessly betrayed by someone I thought was a brother to me. But as I thought about it, I can’t help but hate myself for not seeing the signs. I was blinded by ambition, greed, and the feeling of invincibility. The countless victories on the sea and even some on land caused me to get complacent. That complacency made me stop paying attention to the shadows behind me.” Alexander seemed to deflate. “I thought of my ship and crew as family, a part of me, but I didn’t expect my best friend to be the poison that killed me.”

I saw the resolve spark in his eyes, though I couldn’t tell if he intended to go for revenge or not. That would certainly conflict with my training. His next words dimmed that away. “He may have taken everything from me, even my wife, but that allowed me to open my eyes for the first time. The heavens refused to let me fall into damnation. The holes in my memories, I don’t think this body is capable of easily getting them back, but I still know enough to seek vengeance if the heavens presented the opportunity.” He suddenly waved away that comment. “But I’m not Yomi, haven’t been for years. I don’t even feel like the old me. Right now, I’m truly just a lad who ran away from a dangerous home, following a destiny.” Alexander chuckled, though there was no mirth in his voice, just confusion, sadness, depression. However, whenever the kid looked at me, determination, conviction, and reverence sparked in those eyes. It reminded me of a boy being proud of his older brother or dad. Clearly, Wanda set something up that was far beyond my understanding and whether I wanted to or not, I’d be in for the ride.

“What are the odds of you running into your mother or anyone of importance for your country—kingdom?” I asked.

“Way out here, basically none,” Alexander replied. “Mother cannot recall or track Mazu, and the only person that knows I’m out here is Ripley.”

“I doubt the dragon would travel back just to rat you out,” I said. “He doesn’t come across to me as that kind of person, rough edges aside.”

“Rough edges indeed,” Alexander said, laughing. “He’s a headache and a pain in the arse, but he helped me get here without asking any questions. Somehow, he’s able to sense my soul, I think. It could only explain why he arranged his contacts in this town to get me a house.” The kid frowned. “Why are there so many empty houses in this town? It feels a little bizarre.”

I motioned for him to follow me back toward the shop and explained everything along the way, from the town’s inflation to the fleeing merchants, the noble schemes, and our goal to upgrade the town as much as possible. We weren’t just going to stop at E but push for an S-rank. What kind of insane benefits would I get as a veteran shopkeep? How much money would I be able to make with S-ranked customers coming in?

Not that the customers had ranks, but I could imagine a city of that ranking being home to this world’s equivalent of celebrities.

“As I’ve said enough, I’ll train you, but you must want it,” I said. “This isn’t a stopgap before revenge. Wait…” I stopped, before opening the door. “Hundreds of years probably passed since your past life, right?”

“No,” Alexander replied. “Only a decade had passed. By the time I get old enough to consider going out on my own, well, will it even matter? But with the heavens bringing me back to life, there may likely be a chance for me to make some amends. If my wife is still alive, maybe say my goodbyes without giving much away.”

“You’re truly set on never returning to the sea?” I asked.

“I’m no longer that man,” Alexander said. “If I’m being granted a life of peace and respite from constant conflict among the pirates and sea monsters, then who am I to shy away from the gift? I do fear for my wife. She never got along with him. She’s a magician, skilled with fire, but so was my former friend a magician. There’s a chance that they engaged in a battle that took down the entire ship, dooming the entire crew. I will not begin to think what could’ve happened if he caught her off guard…” He shook his head. “That’s in the past now. I heard nothing indicating Yomi the Pirate King’s ship being found destroyed.”

He entered the shop. “I’m Alexander, apprentice of Saint Nate. I mostly have the mind of my former self, but also that of a lad.” He sighed. “I’m ten, which means in about two years I have to go through that blasted hormone stage again.”

“Puberty,” I said, laughing.

Alexander frowned. “The heavens are probably getting a kick out of this.”

“I wouldn’t put it past them,” I said.

He sighed, continuing forward and muttered, “Wanda’s jiggly wonk.”

Before I fully entered the shop, something interesting caught my attention. Wolverine, Cheetara, the mana turkeys, and even Beakwing were acting as tour guides to a baby cow or calf. Once again, a pang of regret for not having a goddamn camera slashed at me. Fortunately, they were almost all milking cows, with a few steers for beef. Their new friend and his parents would be safe.

Not that I’d consider eating them when the cow appeared to have some kind of awareness. Not because of the conversation, but I could detect mana circulating through its body like the pets. It wasn’t a mortal beast like most of the others, but a spirit beast. A fucking cow spirit beast. Cool. I was down for that. What would Wolverine and the others teach it? If I found myself with a magic-spewing or even fire-breathing cow…

Allowing a ghost of a smile to curl across my face, I entered the shop and got to work. Customers packed our shop to the brim less than twenty minutes later. There was one teenager in particular seeming to flirt with Lucas. Unfortunately for him, Harmony and Alexander didn’t allow for anything to blossom. But the girl seemed persistent, even asking if there were any open positions. In the end, she settled with giving Lucas a goodbye smile, eyes full of meaning.

Alexander and I made eye contact briefly before openly snickering. Harmony and Mandi looked as if they were going to have headaches.

Chenzu, returning from the farm, clearly having witnessed most of the event, entered the shop grinning. Lucas blushed, but remained silent, stocking the shelves and assisting Mandi with sweeping the floors. Customers had a bad habit of bringing in dirt, so it was a constant battle to keep the shop as presentable as possible.

“Now even he has suitors coming for him,” Chenzu said.

“It’s so annoying, people coming all the way to the shop, attempting courtship,” Mandi said. “Can’t they see we’re busy?”

Harmony sighed. “Courtship and a following marriage would be detrimental to your growth as a magician.”

Mandi nodded twice in agreement. “Especially if they have ulterior motives. You’d better be vigilant, Lucas.”

Chenzu looked as if he wanted to say something, like perhaps call them out on unrealized jealousy, but it was truly hard to tell if that was the case. Mandi and Harmony had suitors all the time. They were all young adults, and I certainly made sure to stay as far away from their personal lives as possible.

I may be their potion and magic teacher, but that was it. Alexander actually seemed a bit surprised when I said that aloud, after he asked.

“It’s how he is,” Harmony said, not bothered by my words in the slightest. “Don’t confuse him with the normal strict masters.”

I narrowed my eyes, giving her a sardonic smile. “The normal kind, huh?”

Harmony replied with only a shrug. Opal suddenly startled from her nap on top of a stack of papers.

“Enjoy your nap?” I asked the pixie.

She nodded, smiling. “I’ve never had peace like this until you summoned me, Sir Nate,” she said, rising into the air.

I nodded. “You guys wrap up clean up, and you’re free to head home. I’ve got some meditating and studying to do before dinner. You’re welcome to stay for dinner, of course.”

Normally, I would’ve glanced at the kid, but he was certainly far more capable of taking care of himself than the other three combined.

“I’ve got a date at the tavern,” Chenzu said. “She believes she can outplay and out drink me. Her lute abilities aren’t bad, but I’m mostly there to make sure she gets home safely. I love this town, so take no offense when I say some of the men stare at her far too long, especially when drunk.”

“Really now?” I said, chuckling. “This place has such a person?”

“You’d know if you actually visited the tavern during the proper times.”

He was sending a signal and I figured, what the hell. Remembering how Milia loved her wine, I decided to invite her against Chenzu’s wishes. Now hear me out. I could go there and get a little drunk, though the lacking quality of the alcohol in Kyushu wouldn’t…

I paused that thought.

“You know, I’ll have to pass today,” I said. “The booze here sucks. We need to find either a proper brewer, or steal Anzu’s company from Wingston.”

“Mother would rather go to war against you than allow that to happen,” Mandi said, peeking up from her book. I shot the redhead a micro-glare for ruining my developing dream.

Chenzu laughed. “What do you expect from F-ranked ale?”

“They rank the ale too?” I asked, annoyed. “I feel like we’ve taken this ranking shit a little too far.”

“There’s no turning back,” Opal said, as if breaking the fourth wall, though she did earn my glare to her amusement.

“I’m joking, of course,” Chenzu said. “They categorize it from low quality, to mid, high, and pristine. Not saying that’s better, but what can we do in the midst of Wanda’s gift?”

“Destroy the gift,” I replied playfully.

“Nothing like bringing down the wrath of the world’s goddess,” Chenzu said with a laugh, playing a few notes of his lute. “So, what’s your idea for a short-term solution? You are a potion maker. Which is close enough to an alchemist. Can you whip something up? Without killing us, of course.”

“No, I’m not that magical,” I told him. “Milia, do you have any idea?”

Milia was currently walking down the stairs, yawning, eyes tired from her sewing. Her work couldn’t be automated either, not without an A or above tier special sewing machine. The dryad shook her head, yawning again.

“We seriously need to get that sewing machine,” I said. “Where did you say we could find them again?”

“Dwarf and gnome cities,” Milia said, “but only if you’ve got a good pile of platinum coins. Dwarves would take gold and a bottle of pristine-quality demon juice, but unless you’re the Lord Ruler, good luck affording it.”

“Demon juice?” Mandi asked and I was thankful to not be the only ignorant person in the room for once.

“Uh, I don’t know how dwarves drink that stuff,” Chenzu said. “It’s strong enough to strip even S-ranked noble paint. Now they want a pristine version of it? That must be one hell of a sewing machine.”

“The mechanics of it, plus its ability to imprint magic brings up its value immensely,” Milia said. “I can probably get my hands on one eventually, if my family’s feeling generous.”

“Unless your family is of high-tier noble blood, I doubt it,” Chenzu said. “Even a high-tiered noble would hesitate and debate if the investment’s worth it. Although given what you’ve created, I wish I could personally invest in your idea.”

“Me too,” I said. “I wonder how long it would take to save up for one—”

“No!” Milia said as she nearly dove into my arms. Taken aback, I nearly gaped at her. “The price is far too great, and the dwarves don’t accept spirit coins, fearing the chance of getting robbed by magicians or assassinated by haughty nobles.” She looked up at me. “I’m moved by even your consideration of saving up that much wealth for me, but your focus should be what you want. My family has a way of getting ahold of things, and perhaps they wouldn’t mind adding to the shop.” She looked down. “Knowing Mother, she’d probably try to rebuild everything into some grand giant super shop.”

“Alright,” I said. “I’ll drop it, for now. Spirit coins are something traded mostly between magicians, right?”

“Indeed they are,” Chenzu said. “But good luck getting any. They’re virtually impossible to find unless you’re considerably lucky and resilient enough to survive the world’s deadliest dungeons. At least, that’s what I’d tell anyone that’s not you.” He shook his head, playing a tune on his lute. “The universe isn’t a fair lass.”

“No, she isn’t,” Alexander said, his voice emitting an older vibe, despite vocalizing that of a boy. Milia took a seat in a chair. I took a chair next to her at her gesture.

“I guess until we boost the ranking of the town, we’re stuck with subpar ale?” I said. “Aside from the pricey stuff we could pick up from one of the stores, assuming they have any in stock.”

“The noble pricks behind the scheme may be gone, but their families are still around and have access to all of the wealth,” Chenzu said. “There’s no stopping the ladies from buying up all the good stuff. Many of them are trying to deal with the fact that they’re practically widowed.”

“Count Hubert’s family probably had it the worst,” Harmony said. Her eyes hardened. “My father said he was facing execution, and nothing could be said to stop the capital from carrying it out. You can’t just hire an assassin and expect to just get dungeon time. The Lord Ruler’s especially paranoid of them.”

“Karma decided to deliver him a fate worse than the death by capital,” Chenzu said. “At least with the capital, he would’ve been given a chance to plead his case. It wouldn’t be surprising to see the right people bribed and the count disappearing to the countryside with his family.”

I nodded. “That’s true.”

Abruptly, a fiery red pigeon burst through the pet entrance, startling the shit out of us as it landed on my arm. A letter was tied to its leg.

“That’s one of Mother’s messenger birds,” Mandi said. “This doesn’t look good. Mother would never use the red messengers unless something complicated has happened.”

I sighed. “Goddammit. And here we were, just talking about booze, potentially making it using alchemy, and getting Milia a magical sewing machine.”

CHAPTER 5

After reading the letter quickly, I gave everyone the short version.

“Yep, the letter is from Gwendolyn herself, and… I’m not sure how to begin. Mandi, how close were you to Gaston?”

“Just about as close as the bottom of the ocean and the sun,” she said, eyes full of hate and disgust. “I know what you’re thinking, but just say it here. I don’t need privacy for anything pertaining to that insufferable boy.”

Chenzu winced. “Ssss, he’s not even a man in your eyes.” He looked at me. “That should tell you everything you need to know.”

“Well, here’s the dry version,” I began. “He and all of his bodyguards were murdered.” That silenced the entire room. “His head was found in the middle of the street, not too far from his home.”

Mandi shook her head. “He may have angered a rogue among the adventurers. But even I wouldn’t wish a fate like that on anyone.”

“The adventurers were suspected first, actually, along with any visitors in town,” I said, passing the letter along for the others to silently read. “But not a single one of them were found guilty. Unfortunately, that means the murderer’s long gone and the only way they’d be able to dig up the truth is by contacting an investigation team from the Inquisition, as your mother wrote. She said that comes with a lot of risk, but most commonly, the request being rejected due to higher priority matters. If that wasn’t enough to worry you, then try this out. Word is rapidly spreading about Gaston and the bodyguard deaths.” I felt the frown deepening on my face. “His father will no doubt be pissed off, turning this whole thing into a political nightmare. Gwendolyn meant this as a heads up for the hero’s party, expecting the capital to get involved eventually to appease the empire.”

“Is the hero’s party expected to solve this crime?” Harmony asked. “Because that—”

“No,” Mandi interrupted. “It’s impossible for a small party like theirs to be everywhere at once.”

“You’re right,” Harmony said. “There’s a reason why we have guards, and even they have specialists tasked to handle such things.”

“It’s odd,” I said. “I’m almost certain that everyone in your town knows Gaston’s from the Astral Empire, right? Why would someone kill him, knowing it would cause a political catastrophe? Unless, of course, that’s their goal.”

Alexander stood. “Why don’t you just consult a witch or a shaman to ask the spirits?”

Everyone except Milia and I gave him a strange or disbelieving look.

“Unless you want to be branded as a heretic along with them by the church, I wouldn’t suggest things like that aloud,” Chenzu said. “Besides, even if they were legally allowed in the kingdom, they’re exceedingly rare.” He sighed, adjusting his position in his chair. “You’re ridiculously sharp for a kid, but rare deviants from standard magicians, like witches and shamans, have been a bane of not just this kingdom, but of the world for centuries now. Just look at the Peace Spawner.”

Alexander shrugged. “That was only a suggestion, mostly in case this Gwendolyn has no options. I’m not sure if the spirits’ reports would make things better, but at least they’d have the truth, since lying is impossible for them. Not that they’d want to lie after getting murdered. Every spirit wants to be justified, right?”

“So the implication beneath your explanation is for the Red Star to contact a witch or a shaman in secret.”

Harmony and Milia glanced at Lucas before turning away, clearly not wanting to burden the boy with this. Though he didn’t have a problem telling us his blacksmithing master, Nia, had a friend that was a witch, which indicated that she lived in another kingdom.

Uh oh. Oh the fuck no—but I needed to confirm this.

“Lucas, let me talk to you for a bit outside,” I said, gaining everyone’s curious stares. I waved away any incoming comments. “We’ll be back in a bit.”

“So… this could be strange, but is your master’s witch friend from the Kingdom of Cremlin?” I asked.

His eyes widened. “How did you know?”

“Oh goddammit,” I said. “No wonder why you didn’t mind mentioning the witch. They don’t have to worry about the church or any fanatics.”

“No,” Lucas confirmed. “What does that have to do with the current situation?”

“Well, it means we’re not about to be sneaking any witches over here to solve the murder, that’s for sure,” I replied, gesturing for him to follow me back into the shop.

“That’s not a bad idea,” Lucas said, “but you’re obviously not telling me something. What do you have in mind?”

“It’s nothing,” I said simply. “Just needed to confirm something.”

I sat back down, briefly staring blankly at Alexander before shaking my head.

“In any case, it’s best that we don’t get involved,” I said. “We’re not professional investigators, not Mystery Incorporated, just civilians. We’ll warn the hero’s party and wait for any updates if Gwendolyn feels like giving any.”

“Nate… what if this letter’s a silent cry for help?” Mandi asked, uncertainty in her voice and in her eyes.

“I’m going to have to hard disagree,” I said, shaking my head. “I understand your desire to help, but tell me, what exactly will we bring to the table that your mother’s investigators had not?”

“But—”

“No,” I interrupted the redhead. “It’s time for a new life lesson. Let me make it clear that if I was capable of helping, even a little, we wouldn’t be having this conversation. I think my fight with the Black Knight is proof enough.”

Alexander choked on his water, eyes wide. “You fought the Black Knight!? And you’re… you’re alive and he’s missing.”

“Well, now that I let that out of the bag, all of my apprentices know, but unfortunately, I’ll have to let one more thing slip in exchange,” I told the kid, causing him to pale. “Not that. We’re getting sidetracked, so I’ll start with the lesson first. Never bite off more than you could chew is a saying from my homeland. If you’re in something way over your head, something that you simply cannot handle, it is okay to step back. Perhaps let others handle it? You shouldn’t try to lift a giant boulder if you simply can’t. In our case, the only thing we’ll be doing is getting in the way. Unless, of course, you invented something miraculous already, in which case, I’d like to know.”

Mandi deflated, shaking her head. Milia placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. In short, the redhead wanted to seize an opportunity to impress her mother.

“Your mother also isn’t the type to cry for help,” I said. “I doubt this is the first murder investigation she had to deal with as a city leader, though it’s probably the first of this scale. You know my stance on politics already. Leave it to the professionals.”

“But why? You’re one of the most powerful people in the area. Why not just take over everything?” Mandi asked, the words coming out as if she’d held them for a long time. I couldn’t hold that against her, given that she was simply a native of this world. This world didn’t operate like Earth.

“It’s simple,” I said. “I don’t know a thing about politics, very little of the outside world, and would certainly make a terrible politician. I hope you can see where I’m going here. And the problem with letting people rule based on magic and muscle alone, it’s utter nonsense. Do the buff rulers actually know what they’re doing? Are they willing to delegate tasks out to the proper people? Do they truly know the world, how it works, how other kingdoms’ or tribes’ politics work? One thing that bugs me about the outside world, as I’ll call it, is how things operate on might is right. Apparently, having a brain doesn’t mean anything.”

Everyone stared at me, expressions thoughtful. They weren’t awed or anything. No, they agreed with the commonsense statement. After all, many of them had bad experiences with magicians.

“See, that’s why I like you, Sir Nate!” Opal said, nearly smashing into my face as she flew up to me. She landed on my shoulder, barely weighing a thing. “I said something like that in my lands, but they laughed at me! They mocked me! I told them idiots should never be in power, but they’re too stupid to comprehend even a concept that basic.” She flew back to Mandi, taking a seat on her arm. “I think my luck of getting selected for the summon is a bit too lucky. I feel like I’m not worthy.”

I chuckled, waving off her statement. “Considering what you taught Mandi to build, you’re the best we could’ve asked for. D-ranked, my ass. You’re clearly an S-ranked genius.”

“Oh stop it, Sir Nate, you’re making me blush,” Opal said, smug. “Besides, Mandi’s own genius and abnormal ability to comprehend even my most complicated explanations puts her at a league beyond even me. She’s my greatest gadget partner. Not that I ever had a partner, you know, not being liked.” She chuckled. “But that’s how it is for all who prefer using their heads and not brute strength or flashy magic.”

I looked at Alexander, nodding, before speaking again. “I’m not a fan of breaking people’s confidentiality, but this is important. It turns out the friend of Lucas’s blacksmithing master, Nia, is Alexander’s mom. Small world, isn’t it? Unfortunately, it’s not a good thing and I’ll leave it at that. Alexander can tell you the details on his own.”

The room sliced into silence.

“Your Master is… my mom’s best friend,” Alexander said, pale. “Wanda’s bubbly bounce, this isn’t good.”

“Master Nia’s friend is nice… Can you explain what’s going on?” Lucas asked, taken aback by the tone of the room. Without the full story, he wouldn’t be able to grasp Alexander’s situation.

“Well, the main point is that we will not be inviting a witch to investigate that murder,” I intervened. “Alexander had a bad dispute with his family and had to leave. Don’t tip off Nia, alright?” I looked at the boy. “Will she recognize you?”

He shook his head. “I’ve never met her.”

I thought of the cauldron Alexander’s mother helped Nia create. What went wrong?

[Nature’s Heart Magic Cauldron. Item rank: S. Item quality: Superior. Owner: Nate Sullivan. A cauldron capable of handling and reshaping even the most stubborn ingredients. This is also perfect for pill creation. Effects may rise beyond expectations for the items used in here.]

In fact, I pulled it out of my storage ring. Alexander’s eyes widened and that was it to confirm everything. He recognized his mother’s handiwork.

“It seems like we’re all connected somehow,” Milia said. Then narrowed her eyes. “Except Chenzu.”

“Good,” Chenzu said. “I’m not interested in getting caught up into whatever trouble that would come for someone as strong as Nate.”

“It’s kind of late for that,” Harmony said with a giggle. “Remember the Black Knight? Your recounting of it made it sound quite fantastical.”

Chenzu grimaced. “Don’t remind me.”

“For now, Mandi, you’ll be in charge of keeping us up-to-date on the situation in Wingston, if you want,” I said as I stood. “I’m going to do some reading and meditating before starting dinner. Alexander, it is up to you to explain anything, but no one’s making you. Family situations can be complicated, and sometimes it’s best to take extra time to think on things.”

“Thanks, I will,” Alexander said, gratefully accepting the lifeline I threw him, which doused out Lucas’s questions.

“I want to feed Wolverine and the others,” Mandi said cheerfully, changing the subject. She wanted her mind off the political mess, that much I could tell.

“Try not to overdo it this time,” Harmony said, her voice almost in a deadpan.

“I do not overdo it,” Mandi said.

In the lab, I sat in a lotus position and closed my eyes, mind contemplating the crafter’s Dao, a concept known as the Dao of Creation. It wasn’t just a modifier to my abilities, but something beyond my understanding. Something beyond that endless ocean of golden mana. If one could call that sea in the vision mana.

An hour later with just small gains of insight, I opened my eyes and manifested the Legend of the Philosopher’s Stone Book; however, no matter where I looked, I couldn’t find anything in regard to any magic circles or diagrams.

This felt like a history book with mostly useless recipes, some concepts, and a heavy focus on everything regarding the Philosopher’s Stone.

I already knew I wouldn’t be able to avoid the cursed item no matter what I did, so I took what the book said seriously, but also with a grain of salt.

Feeling fed up with getting nowhere for the day, I stood and stretched. The apprentices were still around, including Alexander, which I took as a sign that they were interested in dinner. Chenzu was still around too, which gave me an idea.

“Anyone interested in fishing?” I asked. “I’ve seen some interesting things in the river, and I’ll need people to tell me what’s safe to eat.”

I was just making an excuse for everyone to hang out, of course. Being someone who loved fishing, even if I didn’t get to do it much, I had done my research. It felt a little odd not needing to get a fishing license. “Bring drinks, of course. We could grill by the river. If you’d like something on the grill, just bring it.”

“They have Hyland sweet kernels in stock now at the grocer,” Harmony said.

“I don’t know what that is, but bring it,” I said. “What about you, Milia?”

“Hmm. I like the idea of sweet kernels, but pair that up with properly roasted spice-eggplant, with the right amount of butter and Astral seasoning and we’ll have a proper meal.”

“Again, I don’t know what that is, but I can’t wait to try it,” I said. While eggplant wasn’t at the top of my eating list, I made it plenty of times at home with specific seasonings or as a part of a dish. What exactly was spice-eggplant?

“I do have some higher quality ale in my house,” Chenzu said. “Thanks again for the ice crystals and cold storage, by the way. They’ve been a serious game-changer. It feels like getting twenty years of pay all at once without earning it.”

“Don’t sweat it,” I said. “I’m glad to actually put the main body ice crystal to use, instead of letting it sit in my storage ring, collecting dust.”

And so an hour later, we were all at the river with chairs and drinks, the pets playing around, and just having a good time fishing. We had used bamboo poles and fishing string purchased from the general store. They worked quite well too. Fishing was roughly ten times easier here than on Earth, due to elements that I had no intention of trying to understand.

We even summoned Yukihara to fly around with Opal and while she pretended to be indifferent to pixies, the fairy eventually warmed up to her. Her stuck-up façade had no effect whatsoever on the oblivious Opal.

“Say, Yukihara, do you ever get bored being stuck inside Nate’s book?” Mandi asked.

The fairy descended from a tree branch she shared with Opal.

“I may have the form of a fairy, a spiritual shape my creator made for me, but I am still just a book,” Yukihara said. “I do not feel boredom, nor do I have a true sense of time. When I return to dormancy, I rest. I can also enter the dreamscape.” She shook her head. “Maintaining a spiritual shape consumes a lot of energy and so when Nate dismisses me, it’s a welcome sleep. I could sleep happily for months if he allowed it. But it is also important for a spell book to actually be used.” She folded her arms, pouting. “My previous owner rarely used me, so I virtually lived in the dreamscape.”

“What’s the dreamscape?” Lucas asked.

“It’s a space in the spiritual world that is highly protected by powerful, authoritative forces,” Yukihara replied. “I have some friends I chat with there every now and then. It’s also the perfect place to cultivate mana while not summoned.”

“I see,” I said, glad she had somewhere to go other than being pure energy. Even if she was just a book, I considered letting her remain permanently summoned as a fairy.

Deciding it was best not to question why a freaking book looked like a woman or had specific mannerisms, I checked on the grill. Milia had already set up the table, with Harmony assisting her with a few things, such as a long cloth, plates, forks, and drinks.

I chatted with everyone as I downed a mug of nice cold and tasty ale.

“You were right. The quality of this is so much better. It tastes amazing! Not like that piss water in the tavern.”

“Exactly!” Chenzu said, laughing. The beastkin held up his mug and even Milia grabbed hers to join in on the toast. Harmony, despite being eighteen, wasn’t a fan of ale, and Mandi simply didn’t want to drink. She wanted her mind to be as clear as possible to work on her devices later.

I awarded every apprentice a contribution point.

“Just ask me whatever you need, and I’ll name a price for the points,” I said, knowing they received the prompt. “Of course, no claims on all of my dungeon loot. Don’t think I won’t give you a big fat no.”

Milia was the first to burst into laughter, before everyone joined in. I was being serious, of course. Sometimes the most serious words appeared to garner the most laughter.

Hopefully, I could find something better than leftover dungeon loot to give them for contribution points. Oh, who am I kidding? Leftovers from an A-ranked dungeon they were unable to enter due to the power level would likely boost the brats leagues beyond what was possible at their level. I wanted that sweet, sweet passive spirit coin income.

“Seriously,” I continued. “If you need something, make sure to ask me. Milia and I actually enjoy teaching you magic.”

“You do?” Harmony asked, her eyes starry, and I wished I would’ve kept my damn mouth shut. She worked way too hard already. If she pushed herself too hard, who the hell knew what the consequences would be?

“Yes, but make sure you take care of yourselves,” I said. “Injuries could have unforeseen consequences, if you know what I mean.”

The apprentices nodded.

“I can’t wait to form a core,” Alexander said. His eyes stared longingly at the ale. I wasn’t sure if this kingdom had a drinking age, but even Yomi knew his ten-year-old body needed to develop healthily. So he resisted, despite potentially being older than me, at least spiritually.

“Hey, do they sell alchemy books in the big city?” I asked.

CHAPTER 6

[Contribution points paid. You received 1,000 spirit coins. You have 1 point left to pay for each apprentice. Total number of spirit coins: 13,351.]

One thousand for each contribution added up, but recalling the prompt, I figured the system would scale up the amount for better accomplishments. I was getting paid for teaching! This wouldn’t mean much, though, since I actually gave a damn about the brats’ progression. My confidence as the appropriate teacher still faltered slightly, because imposter syndrome was a bitch, but that was why Milia stepped in.

People are going to ask me one day, where did you learn to fight? And I’ll be that guy to respond, “My wife taught me.”

Milia set down her ale, eyes seeming to reveal her appreciation of the drink’s quality. “You certainly can buy alchemy books in the big city. But if you’re not up for the journey, you could try Wingston.”

Mandi shook her head. “I kind of doubt we have any. We could try if you wish. Wingston is kind of like… potion maker territory, I suppose. We’ve never had any alchemists take up residence this far east.”

I thought for a moment, weighing the pros and cons of making the trips and really saw nothing wrong with it. Kyushu needed to rank up to E, I needed alchemy books to learn how to form a diagram, and maybe Milia would find a lucky break with her sewing machine. Also, making a trip like this now instead of waiting until the winter set in seemed like a better idea. I’d add a sophisticated heating system to the list of things needed to be built. Or not. I didn’t build the fireplace, Tom and one of the guys did, but its construction should do the trick to get us through any winter.

It also helped that we were secretly magicians. Mana flowing through our bodies somewhat protected us from the cold, though if the temperature dropped low enough, magicians in the lower realms would be in trouble.

In the end, only one decision made sense for my unique situation. “We’ll try Wingston first. If they don’t have what I’m looking for, then we’ll travel to the big city a couple days after the Wingston trip.” I sighed. “This trip is optional, of course. If you don’t feel like going—”

“I’m in!” Harmony and Mandi cheered.

“I don’t mind seeing the big city for the first time,” Lucas said, timidly scratching his chin. I noticed a slight stubble there and couldn’t help but wish him luck with the journey of growing a formidable beard.

Alexander simply shrugged. “I see no issues with this.”

Despite his indifference, I could tell the kid looked forward to the trip.

“I guess it’s time to address the elephant in the room,” I said. “More out of curiosity.”

“Elephant in the room?” Harmony asked.

“Mandi’s sister, the one who was supposed to marry Gaston,” I answered. “Wouldn’t that make her like the primary suspect?”

“It could,” Mandi said, “but that wouldn’t exactly explain the motive. As a magician, she could easily have things her way. That includes fleeing. I doubt Mother would send a letter if they detained the accused already, right?”

“There’s only one way to find out,” Chenzu said.

I nodded. “That’s true.”

That evening, before calling it for the day, I upgraded the shed from rank F to E.

[E-ranked Shed. It is possible to store magical items in here and grant access to specific people. Anyone without permission will be attacked until they’ve left the entirety of the premise. Upgrade for more storage space and features. To upgrade from E to D for free, use it for at least two weeks. No mana offering is needed. Otherwise, fill it with highly pure mana and pay 2,000 spirit coins.]

[This upgrade increased storage space, offensive and defensive capabilities, and its protection bubble will spread across some of the farm. Permissions will automatically be detected and administrated.]

Ominous, but as long as no one attempted to steal from me while I was away, they wouldn’t be discombobulated by whatever the system had waiting for them. Not that I’d leave behind too many valuables, thanks to the storage ring.

After the shower, making out for a good bit, and meditating, we were about to call it a day. Suddenly, I felt a tremendous spike in mana and power. Cheetara, currently on my shoulder, and I turned to look at the dryad who had achieved yet another milestone in her mana cultivation journey.

“Well now, congratulations,” I said to the smiling dryad. Cheetara meowed her own congrats. Yes, I could tell. Wolverine appeared in the room moments later, snuggling into the dryad, tail wagging at a hundred miles an hour, expressing his happiness for her. Hey, family meant pumping each other up even with the smallest gains. A bit of encouragement could go a long way.

Milia stood and stretched. “It won’t be long before I’m at least somewhat ready to join you in the S-ranked dungeon.”

I gave her a somewhat helpless look. “Now that you mentioned it, I wonder if I’m actually ready to tackle this thing. I think as a test, a practice round, we should traverse one more A-ranked before taking it on.”

“A rematch with the fallen angel, perhaps?” Milia suggested.

I nodded, standing up and also stretching. “That’s not a bad idea, actually. We’ll be more than ready for her this time.”

Before I called it a night, I checked for any gains. Plans to make my next Dao-infused potion were coming up and I wanted to be as optimized as possible. However, I truly didn’t want to obsess over this shit either.

Nate Sullivan

Class: Potion Maker. Secondary class: **Divine Master Magician**. Third class: Unknown.

Magician rank: 1st realm of the Saint.

Class rank: Established.

Ability: Can make up to SSS, divine-grade potions, and blighted potions.

Power: Low World-breaking Strong.

Defense: Low Absolute Titanium.

Dao of Creation. Rank: Divine. Stage: Awakened. This is a middle stage.

Physique rank: C.

Primary quest: Purpose. Progression: 19%.

Shop Rank: D.

Heavenly attunement rank: E.

The only thing that changed as far as I could see was the progress percent, a victory in my eyes. I didn’t understand the full implications of what it meant and the potential rewards of getting the quest to one hundred percent, but I looked forward to it.

“I… won’t let this become an obsession,” I told Milia. “I’m still aiming to have a good and peaceful life. Just with a bit of extra steps.”

Milia grinned. “A bit of extra steps? Try a tower’s worth. Not that it’s a bad thing.” She leaned into me. “Meditation and understanding the Dao isn’t about being obsessed with power. It’s not something meant to take over your life.” She kissed me. “It’s a spiritual journey, and you’re doing a good job of traveling so far. Besides, if it became an obsession, I wouldn’t just sit around and allow you to be consumed.”

My eyes widened before I chuckled. “Good point. You wouldn’t allow this ordeal to consume me.”

In the depths of my dreams that night, I found myself, for the first time in a long time, hovering over an endless ocean of gold energy. Staring down at the majestic sight while floating beneath the sky, the feeling of peace pulsed from it, matching my heartbeat and somehow, I could tell things would just be alright.

Being warped to another world often broke even some of the most hardened, mightiest people. Yet not only was I currently unscathed, the desire to learn more raged within me like the roar of a storm. Why wouldn’t I want to know more? Why whine upon discovering that everything I believed to be fantasy on Earth actually existed?

My only pair of Earth clothes that I threw on to answer the door lay folded neatly in the closet, along with the shoes.

Still, why couldn’t I remember the face of the scammer? Something about him… Every time my mind returned to his mystery person, it came accompanied with the feeling of dread. Or perhaps uncertainty.

Abruptly, the ocean began to ripple as if someone tossed a stone inside. The ripples blurred until it became an image. There, I saw a tower so black, it might as well have been made of tar. No windows, either, and it had to be multiple times the size of the Empire State building.

A person stood at the top. But… when the image zoomed in, that person turned out to be… me. My new look, of course, a white-haired man with red eyes that kind of looked pretty badass in an edgy sort of way, if you know what I mean. Like if the world knew how to take real life and combine it with anime. That or I was Dante from Devil May Cry made real.

I even had on the outfit Milia made for me. In fact, she joined me moments later, followed by the apprentices. They were significantly stronger, I could feel it. Even Alexander had eyes of what could only be described as hardened or somewhat ruthless.

So this was the place Milia spoke of, and we were either exiting or made it to the top. No… this wasn’t the tower she mentioned. I don’t know how, but I got the feeling this represented something far more complicated, and it used our conversation from last night as a basis. That is, I brought up the tower again when we went to bed, wondering if Milia wanted to stop by her friend’s home to speak with her. We’d do that after visiting Wingston.

The reason I knew this wasn’t that particular event was due to Cheetara being there as a cat, and Wolverine at my side, much bigger, a fully adult sunlight wolf. There were other animals in the background as shadows, one even in the shape of a bull or steer.

I wasn’t one hundred percent sure what the vision tried to tell me, but I guessed that it had something to do with my goals, perhaps the result of not giving in to despair. Naturally, this only increased my motivation further. Milia looked even more beautiful in the vision, the feeling of accomplishing something great shining in her eyes.

The vision blinked, and I found myself walking alone in endless mist. Waiting for me was a grinning shadow.

I tried to stop but got closer and closer until I was about a foot from the form. Instead of the jump scare I prepared for, it melted into a table. On it rested a red gemstone the size of a melon. Surrounding it were silver and gold flowers, each resting on a point of a black star. A glowing white magic circle appeared beneath it.

And I just knew this was the complete version of the Philosopher’s Stone.

“Claim what’s yours,” a woman’s voice said from the stone, causing me to somehow break whatever restriction I had on me and immediately back away.

“No,” I said, my voice far colder than I intended.

“Oh? You’re the first worthy one in over a dozen millennia, perhaps longer, and you dare reject what even the most powerful prodigies sought after for centuries. No… it is not your fault, but that of ignorance. You have no master to guide you, but that is fine. Fate will guide you instead.”

“I said no,” I snapped. The world began to crack as my anger stirred. “What is it with you people and dragging me into shit?”

“Fate cannot be deterred, reluctant hero,” said the voice, then laughed.

Suddenly a shadowy hand grabbed me by the throat, hoisting me into the air until I found myself in space, surrounded by galaxies. Rather than choke me to death or toss me into the void, it placed me on top of a grassy platform. I was even allowed to breathe again.

“You may be unable to be manipulated, but fate has you in an embrace which it refuses to let go. Your defiance is so strong, it echoes throughout the cosmos like a never-ending storm, an endless mist. Have you encountered this mist?”

The scene blinked and we were back into the endless mist forest again. “Your rhetorical question from before means nothing, because you are simply not at fault. You cannot be challenged as a child.” A motherly and unsettling laugh echoed throughout the mist. “But… you cannot remain a child forever. Eventually the responsibility you placed to the side will come for you, attacking like a thief in the night. But what am I saying? Even if you do not want the ultimate prize, it wants you. It craves you like an addict begging for a fix. You will never escape as you are. Unless you hand over the responsibility, of course. Say his name. Call upon he who shares—”

“Enough,” I said, though my voice suddenly boomed through the mist so strongly, it cleared, leaving me in a nice and sunny, rose-covered grassland. Golden mana rained from the sky as energy vibrated through me. All in all, I was quite pissed that someone who couldn’t so much as show themselves dared talk down to me. “Get the fuck out of my dreams and don’t come back.”

The shadow person gagged, as if being choked. “How…? This pressure… You. You cannot ignore destiny. But you can pass it to—”

“I’m not stupid,” I said. “Listen, I don’t know how the hell you found my dream, but I’m not interested in being tricked into summoning the goddamn Peace Spawner. What are you, desperate for attention? What is the point of this, other than wasting my time?”

“I… I… You…”

The shadow shattered into pieces and finally, I was allowed to wake up. The rays of the morning sun greeted me. Somehow, everything seemed fine. I caused no real-world outburst, Milia slept peacefully next to me, and even the pets were still in dreamland.

I knew exactly how that thing found my dreams. The goddamn Philosopher’s Stone fragment. As if to confirm things, a prompt greeted my vision.

[Congratulations, you have done the impossible. You have purified a fragment of the Philosopher’s Stone. Reward: 30,000 spirit coins, and 1 heavenly spirit coin. Lucky breaks do not happen often, but if they do, even the heavens will reward you. Total spirit coins: 43,351. Total heavenly spirit coins: 1.]

I didn’t know what to think of this little ordeal. Did the system bribe me in order to keep my mouth shut, or did I truly discover something that no one believed was possible? There were so many questions now.

One, why the hell was that thing so adamant on me obtaining the Philosopher’s Stone? Call me crazy or paranoid, but if that didn’t seem like a trap that turned into desperation, then I’d march my dumb ass off the side of a cliff.

Two, why the sudden tune change, from begging me to accept the stone to surrendering it to the Peace Spawner? Why not just tell the Peace Spawner to collect the pieces, if he isn’t already at it? Why even bother with me? Where the hell did I fit into this equation?

Perhaps that was the most worrisome question. By now, I knew my abilities were abnormal. The system even claimed they were dormant inside of me.

But the real reason had to be far simpler. It did not expect me to reject the preselected supreme hero option in favor of a class that had no initial compatibility with me. In fact, it knew nothing about me and assumed I’d select a class that would essentially allow me to hit things hard and carry out its bidding. The system and its administrators did not calculate a deviance from whatever grand plan they had arranged.

Sitting up, I stared out the window, wondering for the first time in a while if I made a mistake selecting my class. A smile curled across my face. To be honest, I rather enjoyed being a pain in the ass to the heavens. They would never control me, and it probably sucked ass for their bottom line. As if to rub salt on a wound, I wouldn’t even train the existing hero, not that he deserved it. I hadn’t forgotten how much of an asshole he was, and if I were anyone else, he’d still be that same asshole.

Caressing Milia’s hair, I crawled out of bed, deciding to make a few potions in the morning before the teenagers arrived.

However, hearing Chenzu working, or rather sensing it, I chose to brush my teeth first and head out there to help. At this point, I resigned myself to this routine. He was a farmhand, but no one could handle all of that work alone. Not that he worked alone. Wolverine followed me out as usual. I found the beastkin collecting eggs from the chicken coop and joined him. Some cows were already milked and placed in a large, cooled storage container to be bottled and sold to the local stores. Milia mostly handled that.

“Ah, Nate, top of the morning,” Chenzu said.

I nodded. “Top of the morning, indeed. How’d things go last night?”

Chenzu chuckled. “Great. Got her home safely and stumbled my way back to the tavern for another round, before heading back myself. Yesterday was perhaps double fun, your river dinner idea and some delicious cold ale while relaxing and making plans. When your shop reaches the legendary A-rank, don’t forget about me.”

“First off, you’re virtually unforgettable,” I said. “As for shop rankings, I think you meant legendary S-rank.”

“There is no S-ranked shop,” Chenzu said.

“Yet,” I told him. “I’m not sure what kind of crazy requirements we’re looking at, but I’m going for it.”

“Honestly, I wouldn’t be surprised if you somehow pulled it off, you crazy man of nature,” Chenzu said, shaking his head. “If you’re reaching for the stars, so should I. You’re incredibly powerful to the point of slaying the Black Knight, almost effortlessly. Yet you’re aiming for a life of peace. I still find it baffling that you don’t simply found your own kingdom or just walk into the Lord Ruler’s palace and demand it. He’d have to surrender or die. But I understand your intentions. I also do not wish to be involved with politics. After all, they were the reason why I lost the love of my life.”

All four apprentices arrived an hour later, ready to go.

“Keep the place guarded, alright Best Buddy?” I said to Wolverine. “You’re coming with us to the city, though. I’ll be damned if you think I’ll be separated from you for more than a day.”

Wolverine leapt into my arms, licking my face, tail wagging. He barked excitedly. “You too, Cheetara.”

Cheetara meowed as if saying, “Of course.”

The cheerful kitten nestled into me, before hopping down to follow Wolverine on what appeared to be a patrol.

“I fucking love them,” I said, staring after my pets.

“Me too, with all of my heart,” Milia said, standing at my side. She squeezed my hand.

“Welp, to Wingston we go,” I announced.

“May we find that blasted book of yours,” Chenzu said. “Hopefully without attracting any troublesome folks.”

“Don’t jinx it,” Mandi said, pouting.

CHAPTER 7

The morning flight took place after making sure Beakwing was good to go and of course Mandi asking if Howie, her butler, needed anything. The griffin seemed eager to stretch his wings. His flight speed improved, along with his mobility and even natural aura, an obvious indicator of training. Did griffins evolve? How long did it take? Damn, I needed a guide.

I considered stopping at Nia’s to say hello and make an order but decided against it. What if Alexander talking to Nia created some kind of effect that alerted his mother? What if they ended up recognizing each other anyway, and she pulled off some kind of instant-summoning effect? Okay, maybe that was a long shot, but I wanted to at least be a little cautious.

If Alexander got captured, I’d not only fail as his employer and teacher, but the chance to learn about a real-life fucking pirate king would be taken away from me. What? Did you really think I didn’t at least have a little interest in that regard? However, trust had to be shown and established. Yomi had no reason to take my words without a grain of salt.

The hours-long trip to Wingston, which would’ve normally taken four days by horse and carriage, turned out uneventful. I mostly meditated, pulling in any mana and contemplating the next step of the Dao. Honestly, the absurd difficulty increase when it came to making these potions felt both exciting and annoying. Exciting due to the actual challenge, and annoying… due to the actual challenge. At some point, I’d be selling some of my wares to the richest adventurers. The quality of my goods should get them addicted.

Snapping me from my thoughts was Beakwing landing a few meters from the front gates of Wingston. Unsurprisingly, at least to me, the city had increased its security. Double guards at the gates. I could see some patrolling the streets, likely as an attempt to at least help the people feel safer. The murderer could be anywhere, after all.

There were silver-armored men walking around that I didn’t recognize and judging by the look on Mandi’s face, neither did she.

“Ah, Mistress Mandi,” a guard said, “you’re back. You may have come at the worst possible time.”

“What’s happening?” the redhead asked.

The guard frowned. “First, a murder with the perpetrator escaping under the cover of the night. We sent trackers, but not a trace of the bastard could be found.” He gestured at the silver-armored soldiers. “The news leaked out faster than we could have possibly expected, prompting Gaston’s father to send his elite guard to investigate. So now we’ve got prickish Astral Empire soldiers marching through our city as if they own the place. It’s infuriating! There’s nothing we can do without risking further political turmoil.”

Mandi and I turned to stare at Chenzu, unamused. He facepalmed softly.

“You really did jinx this,” Mandi said.

“There’s a difference between jinxing something and inevitability,” Chenzu said, waving off her comment. “It is natural that a father reacts this way with his slain son.”

“He doesn’t view that son important enough to come himself,” the guard said, shaking his head. “That makes it all the worse. Rumor says he practically cheered at the opportunity of getting a foothold of his own, as if the empire planned to eventually consume our kingdom.”

Mandi went pale. “You mean… the day of succession. He accidentally hinted at the emperor’s son resuming the expansion his father banned some time ago in favor of peace.”

I groaned and my inner fury at the system ignited again. It brought me into a kingdom on the brink of war. Or maybe not. There was just no way in hell I wanted to become another one of those guys transported to another world only to be tossed into a monotonous montage of slaughter.

“Okay, is there anything in specific that they’re looking for, or is this whole thing just bullshit?” I asked.

“It’s just bullshit,” the guard replied, shaking his head. “Gaston was the lowest tier noble among them, and even more laughable to them, a mortal who talked way too big. No offense, Mistress Mandi, but they were playing just as big of a game with your mother as she was with them. Unfortunately, the murderer tipped everything in their favor. She could kick them out of her city, but how would that look? Even the Lord Ruler couldn’t ignore a potentially suspicious command from a city ruler.”

Mandi sighed. “I guess there’s nothing that can be done for now. Where’s Mother?”

“She’s either at the city hall or home,” the guard replied. “I could send a messenger to alert her of your presence.”

Mandi shook her head. “Don’t. We have a few things to do first, then I’ll go talk to the others before going to Mother.”

I could tell Mandi still didn’t feel one hundred percent confident enough to march into her Mother’s office and ask for details about the murder, the fear of being incinerated to ashes probably ingrained into her soul.

The guard waved us through, not that there was a line. Either we caught a good time, or simply no one wanted to be here. I waved Beakwing off, wishing him luck on the hunt. One of these days, I’d join him. Perhaps we could search for deer or even beasts. Apparently, eating ranked beasts or certain monsters increased one’s power in some way. That didn’t apply to dungeon monsters, however.

Milia turned to me. “So what would you like to do first? Search for the book, or talk to the Wingstons about the murders?”

“Got any other options to clear up the muddy waters a bit?” I asked with a sad smile.

“If only,” Milia replied. She gestured at the nearby shops. It didn’t take me long to catch on the uneasy atmosphere. Some of the places were, in fact, closed. Some had guards posted at their doors, patting down customers before allowing them to enter the establishment. Others only let in what I could only assume were VIP or club members. However, the silver soldiers gave no fucks about the rules, barging into wherever they pleased. Some of the civilian guards had bruises or black eyes, indicating the ruthless consequences of standing up to the prickish intruders.

Nothing I could do about it unless I got wrapped into this mess somehow. Sensing the chances increasing, I answered Milia.

“Let’s try to get the book first. Any good idea where we should look?”

“I do,” Mandi said. “Follow me. The faster we get this done, the faster we can go check on the others.”

“Mandi, you’re free to go check on your family,” I said. “You’re eighteen. I’m not your guardian.”

The redhead seemed a little terrified, sticking a bit too close to me, as if afraid I’d leave her behind. Goddamn this world’s culture. Also, eighteen didn’t mean shit, apparently. Harmony lived on her own with accommodations provided by her father, but I wasn’t exactly sure when young adults actually moved out of their parents’ home. It could be eighteen, twenty, or for nobles, through certain circumstances. After all, Hector still lived with the family and was at least twenty-four or twenty-five. A magician’s drastically extended lifespan made things like that quite complicated.

“No,” Mandi rebutted. “We arrived as your apprentices, and we will stick together as your apprentices. I won’t go off on my own.”

There could be hidden depth to her voice, but she was on the money. Since we were here with a specific purpose and under tense times, having everyone split without a plan wasn’t worth the headache.

“Fair enough, then lead the way,” I said.

Mandi smiled. “This way.”

One step at a time. Get the book, create the potions of water breathing and clarity, or just skip them all together for the minor luck potion.

* * *

In a stuffy office cluttered with documents, requests, and notes of debt collection, Gwendolyn sat, annoyed. It seemed like her attempt at increasing the standing of House Wingston on an endless path to becoming a high-tier noble family backfired. If House Wingston formed a strong bond with this branch of the Astral family, one day, they’d potentially advance from a mid-noble house to high-tier. The challenge afterward would be to become one of the few to push into the legendary-tier, just a step beneath the royal. Her husband as a duke, or herself as a duchess. Even gaining a count title for him would be a step up from being just a tax collector and city lord. Though the title of lord was an anomaly she didn’t feel like thinking about at this moment.

How could things have gone so wrong? Gwendolyn wanted to scream out the biggest wave of fire, like a young schoolgirl relieving herself through a tantrum, but instead the woman took a deep breath. Sure, she had to run the household, guarantee the futures of all of her children, fight off rival houses, and train to maintain her status as strongest magician in the area. Getting to the realm of Lesser Dragon was no easy task. If she could find that bloody murderer, she’d make an example out of that person, while showing people why someone of her realm should be both feared and respected. Sure, she had done that plenty of times, but clearly the people kept forgetting. A knock on her door pulled her out of her self-loathing.

“What? Can’t you see I’m busy questioning my life’s choices?” Gwendolyn snapped. She leaned back in her chair. “Come back to pester me later.”

“Lady Gwendolyn, this is important,” the maid said, her voice urgent.

“It’s open. Come in,” Gwendolyn said, remembering now wasn’t the time to play around.

The maid hurried in, closing the door behind her.

“What could possibly have you in a fit?”

“The leader of the elite silver guard has arrived,” the maid replied, “and he’s stirring up some serious trouble.”

Gwendolyn sighed. “Be specific. You know Hector’s in charge of the city guard, not me, and you should be contacting him. What’s his name?”

“Victor. He’s kicking down doors and dragging families out in the middle of the street, demanding answers. He’s even beating them. His guard members are cordoning off the areas to keep out our city guard. A battle could spark off at any time, with Hector potentially leading it. Victor’s… a magician. A strong one.”

Gwendolyn let out a long, suffering sigh. “As if things weren’t already dire for us.” She stood. “Thank you for reporting. I’ll handle this.”

“There’s one more thing,” the maid said, though her voice seemed uncertain.

“Wanda’s spanked bottom, what now?” Gwendolyn said.

“There are some claims that your daughter was spotted in the city with a strange group,” the maid continued. “I think they’re—”

Gwendolyn rushed past the maid without another word.

* * *

Victor glared down at the mortal, his cold blue-gray eyes searching for any hints of deception and trickery. When he didn’t find any, he kicked the man to the side, shaking his head.

“Thirty-five households I personally searched and no leads,” he said. “Yet, Duke Gammon prefers some mayhem and results.” He turned to Hector Wingston, city guard captain. “Unless you hand over the city peacefully. I have better things to do, brat, and I will not listen to any whining.”

“We will not be handing over the city,” Hector said as he walked toward Victor, sword unsheathed. “Listen, I do not give a damn who you are. We’ve lost sleep working on the investigation nonstop. If you cannot be patient enough for the results, then that is your problem. But the harassment of our people will stop now.”

Fiery aura burst around Hector, but this only made the older man laugh. He scratched the stubble on his chin, then pulled out a pipe.

“You have the balls to send your men to their deaths against the silver guard?” Victor asked, lighting his pipe with a swipe of his finger. The late middle-aged man puffed once and released a small stream of clouds. “Are you sure you want this? I do not settle with sissy duels. We get down to pure bloody fun, citizens being fair game.”

The people caught in between the forces tried to run, but the silver guard blocked their paths, laughing. A man licked his lips at a young servant girl from the family restaurant. Hector nodded at his guard and they advanced forward, but before things could get out of hand, a new voice called after them.

“Hector, what’s happening?”

“Mandi,” he said, surprise in his voice, mixed with joy at seeing her healthy. Not that Howie would ever let something bad happen to her.

Time seemed to slow when Victor’s hand moved toward the throat of Hector’s youngest sister, likely intending to use her as a hostage or worse, make an example. His helpless… Wait. Mandi crossed her arms, blocking the grab attempt, then tossed a handful of buttons at the silver guard captain.

Victor jumped backward, yelling as veins of electricity coated his body. Hector couldn’t believe what he witnessed, yet… she emitted no aura whatsoever. Mandi was still a mortal.

“Great Wanda’s bum,” he said softly. However, the rage at Victor daring to attack his little sister turned his eyes bloodshot and without hesitation, he decapitated the enemy guard captain. Or so he tried.

Victor’s sword manifested from nothingness, barely blocking Hector’s deadly retaliation. If it were anyone else, they’d surely be dead, two ways. Either from the sword or the intense pressure of the city guard captain’s aura.

Noticing that Mandi wasn’t alone, he froze. That master magician… And he was significantly more monstrous than the last time Hector saw him, so much that just staring at the man felt like a chore.

Victor stood up, allowing his own aura to explode, which didn’t do well for the mortals in the area.

“Men, evacuate the people,” Hector said. “You trained in my aura for years. You should be able to resist this.”

“If you move, they all will die,” Victor said. He tried to puff his pipe, but it suddenly exploded in his hand. The master magician appeared behind him—Hector didn’t even see him so much as hint at moving! He just vanished and reappeared, almost like a blink or teleport.

“What’s the point of all of this?” Nate asked as he smashed the man with a lazy backfist.

Victor fell backward, eyes wide as blood gushed from his nose. “K-kill him! Kill him!”

None of the silver guards dared move as they stared at Nate with horror.

“Just what am I doing here?” he asked, more to himself, then turned to Victor. “Calm the hell down, douchebag. I hit you in the nose to wake you up. Are you a guard or a just another demonic beast? What are you doing?”

Victor looked dumbfounded and, to Hector’s surprise, even lost. Hector wished he could relax, but even he felt Nate’s calm rage. He chuckled, happy to see that the master magician didn’t tolerate any attacks on his students, and by extension, Hector’s sister.

Hector could tell Nate was quite uncomfortable with bloodshed, despite making quick work with the Black Knight upon unleashing monstrous power. Then again, that power came at a cost simply not worth paying.

“Nothing? You’re just going to attack the people who had nothing to do with this,” Nate said.

“Guards, arrest the silver guard captain,” Hector said. “He’s going on trial for attempted murder.”

Victor tried to move, but… Nate unveiled a massive and absolutely terrifying killing intent that parted the clouds in the sky. That kind of showing of power almost made Hector fall to a knee, but he allowed the shock to pass through him as if he were a lightning rod doing its job.

“I’ve got a better idea. Arrest the entirety of the silver guard,” Nate told Hector. “Look at the bruises of the people.”

“You think you won here!?” Victor suddenly yelled as Hector closed in. “Descend! Crush my enemies, Abstract.”

* * *

You know, I was so damn proud of Mandi for putting a magician in his place. Unfortunately, the power difference couldn’t be ignored, and even Opal looked worried at the shuddering of some of her hidden charms. Still, the right message was sent to the shitshow of a silver guard over there, that being mortals aren’t all easy pickings. Think before you bully. Or pick your fights carefully, that sort of thing.

Just when I thought we could call it a day, sulk in our failure of finding any alchemy books, or hardly any open stores due to the rumors of silver guard assholes beating the hell out of the people, we ran into this situation. To top off my day, deepening the frown that was surely on my face, Victor summoned a D-ranked spell book. Fuck.

[Spell book analysis. Abstract. Rank: D. Type: War fighting and control. Silver Winds.]

Victor jumped to his feet, his aura expanding as a massive tome manifested at his side. I briefly considered stealing this one too, but really didn’t want another D-ranked spell book. There had to be stronger tomes somewhere, likely kept secret by either the master magicians, headmasters, or sect leaders.

Deciding to keep my cards hidden from the eyes of the citizens around, especially with Yukihara belonging to the Black Knight, I simply stared at the spirit that emerged on top of the book. It was a giant… form of silver and grey energy with two glowing gold eyes in the center of it. It wasn’t exactly a giant fireball the size of a building, but it… was pretty damn close.

“A wisp?” Milia asked, gaining my curious stare.

Victor chuckled and moved with quite the confidence. Sighing, I decided to see what the analysis had to say about him. Really, when would I learn that deescalating fights with people that believed themselves unstoppable was quite pointless? Even Hector didn’t want to get into a battle right away until the man attacked his sister.

“No book, wasted trip, but at least I’ll get to take my frustration out on someone,” I said. The air silenced for some reason as I gazed at my uncertain opponent and his analysis.

“I will engulf this city in a wind-bitten calamity!” Victor roared, eyes glowing as a serious amount of power radiated around him.

CHAPTER 8

[Enemy analysis.]

Victor, Captain of the Silver Guard.

Magician rank: Blocked by bracer on right arm.

I decided I’d assume he was at least as strong as the Black Knight, judging by his ability to conjure a powerful spell book. Where did Hector get the confidence to take this guy on? Was he simply willing to die trying? Goddammit, Gwendolyn, why would you make a family like this?

Victor made the first move after declaring he was going to bring a calamity onto the city. But killing me before then had to be more important, I supposed.

With a wand that replaced his sword, he gave it a wave and pointed it at me. That was when I had a weird sense of impending danger or doom, a little sense in the back of my head warning me that regardless of his realm, the wand combined with any hidden treasures could in fact fuck me up.

“Everyone get the hell out of the way!” I said as I blurred to the side, right on time for a dark gray burst of… magic and wind to ignite from Victor’s wand in a concentrated beam. The soldiers were thankfully wise enough to take my advice. Unfortunately, at least a dozen of them were tossed around like objects in a hurricane. Some didn’t get back up, a few bled, revealing that the attack did have some sharpness to it. Thankfully, I didn’t sense any death.

And I couldn’t let that happen. If there was one thing I’d learned about being here, that would be the fact that I didn’t have to let my reality become an endless gorefest where the only thing I did was struggle. Fuck that.

Victor fired another blast, far more quickly than I could’ve expected, leaving me no chance to dodge. So instead of just dying, I blocked with my bracer. The force of the magic pushed me back some, but I easily held until it dissipated, to the silver guard captain’s growing despair.

My reddish aura returned as I focused on Victor, hand aimed, the dragon magic burst already racing toward him. His surprise still hadn’t worn off, but he still had just enough sense to put up his shield and block.

That didn’t stop a ridiculous shockwave from forming, denting the shield almost into uselessness and tossing the man backward. What waited for him was my foot and it enjoyed meeting his face.

He flew, but didn’t give in, summoning the power of his wisp in earnest this time, as it glowed.

“Abstract, use it, destroy everything. Silver Wind Calamity!”

He aimed in my direction and as I made sure no one was anywhere near me, Victor’s wand followed. “You can’t escape.”

The wooden magical tool, which looked like a drumstick, briefly glowed as bright as the sun, until it released the energy.

Unfortunately for him, the spell dissipated when a vine pulled his leg, causing him to fall flat on his face. Ah, if only he had enough sense to pay attention to his surroundings. As if we wouldn’t play dirty.

I walked over to Victor and one good punch later, he was out and slapped into anti-magic handcuffs as the Wingston Guard made the arrest.

The silver guard didn’t bother putting up a resistance as I looked at the fifty of them and soon, all of them were being marched presumably toward the dungeon. As I examined Hector and his men, I was reminded that they were technically kingdom soldiers.

I pulled out health potions for the injured, handing them off for distribution.

“Make sure my price is deducted from their wages and delivered to me at your earliest convenience,” I said.

Hector laughed. “Absolutely. This is the second time you saved our city. It took only a couple of minutes at best for you to disarm the silver guard captain, even with him equipped with one of the most powerful spell books I’ve ever personally seen.” He gave me a wry smile. “You didn’t seem that interested in the fight.”

“I’m never interested in fights,” I replied with a chuckle. “But at least I’ve made some money off it and hopefully avoided worsening this political nightmare, so I can’t be too mad.”

Harmony shot me a micro-glare before returning her attention back to the other apprentices. They were discussing spell books and even Lucas, my honest blacksmith who was supposed to be on my side, appeared very interested in gaining a destructive and deadly spell book.

Gwendolyn emerged from the crowd, seeming to be far too tired to carry on the strict look she normally had.

“What a mess,” she said, after glancing at the dispersing crowd once more. “Hector, find your father and Rose. I want messenger birds sent to that insufferable duke immediately. Make sure what happened is reported to the Lord Ruler as well.”

She turned to me.

“You look to be on the brink of collapse, Gwendolyn,” I said, which of course made the unknowing people around move quickly. No one talked to the Red Star as an equal and lived to tell the tale, after all.

I took notice of Alexander clearly searching for any signs of Ripley, but detecting him in the adventurer’s den, I nodded at Milia to take him there, and perhaps recruit Anzu.

“I wish I could say I’d had worse days, but being caught at the epicenter of a political disaster may be as bad as it gets for a city leader,” she replied. “Are you here to help?”

The desperation in those eyes spoke volumes, a situation that brought up the possibility of giving the emperor’s son an excuse to target Wingston should he resume the expansion after taking the throne.

I had my doubts, unless the duke, Gaston’s father, truly gave a damn about owning some random city out in the middle of nowhere. Then again, this may be the only foothold out there for an Astral Empire family, one that claimed an early start on territory. That brought the bigger question out of me.

“Shouldn’t you be informing the duke of this duchy?” I asked, now wondering about more things in the pecking order of this kingdom. What was Count Hubert doing all the way out here in the boonies? “Also, now that I had some time to think about it, was Count Hubert a real count? Because now that we actually need some high-ranking officials—”

“Slow down, Sir Nate,” Gwendolyn said after a giggle. Her actually laughing despite the dire situation meant I looked silly, a master magician asking questions basic to these people with eyes of ignorance. Not that I gave a fuck. That clued me in to the potential of this world’s nobility ranks working differently than Earth’s. “I informed our own duke the moment the report of the murder was sent to me.”

You could tell the situation was desperate, as the Red Star didn’t invite us to talk about this privately. Then again, it could be public knowledge, instead of a desperate plea for help. Mandi walked over at some point, listening in on the conversation, fearless. Not that her mother was in the mood for being a you-know-what today. “As for the count, he was retired, but retained his title for working under the Lord Ruler for many years. You may not be familiar with the ranks, though I’d recommend doing some studying for your own in the future. A count isn’t high on our ladder, especially for mortals. He held power in Kyushu through his schemes, blackmail of the mayor, using his money, and well, you heard what happened to him.” Gwendolyn actually paled briefly. “Never mind that. What’s—”

“I hate to say it,” I interrupted, “but we came here for some shopping and maybe a firsthand glance at the situation at best.”

“Naturally, Sir Nate got pulled into the heart of things when that prick decided to kill everyone,” Chenzu chimed in.

Gwendolyn seemed to visibly wilt, as if all hope was lost. I felt a little bad, but what could I do? Pour a potion on the ground and hope for a miracle? What a stupid, unrealistic…

I froze, before doing just that. I poured summoning potion on the ground, calling forth Aku in front of all of these people. They’d either seen me fight or not, I honestly didn’t care at that moment. There seemed to be an unspoken agreement to keep anything about me secret, leaving me no choice but to be at least a little grateful to the Wingstons, even if they did all of this for future benefits. They were just as useful to me too. Kyushu’s financing wasn’t formed out of thin air.

“Great Master Nate, he who has achieved—”

He froze at a look from me that told him not to blurt to the world about my saint upgrade. I was still learning the ropes, after all. My advancement slowed down to a crawl, too.

I knew Gwendolyn and Hector probably scanned me, or would have had I not snatched the bracer from Victor’s arm. They… sort of matched in a twisted way.

[Bracer of the Shadows. Item rank: AAA. Item quality: Meh, dented. Despite its unfortunate condition due to a certain saint, it is still a special bracer capable of masking the wearer from low to mid-level scans. Great for not gaining any notice from powerful figures while traveling.]

[Bracer of the Heavens. Item rank: AAA. Item quality: Superior. A bracer capable of blocking very powerful attacks, magical and physical. You may use its essence to give your potions a minor boost. It is imperative to raise the price by 30% for any boosted potion.]

The description of the Bracer of the Shadows made my eye twitch a bit, as if the system had a personal bone to pick with me. Nevertheless, I was so glad I stole, ahem, borrowed it from the guy I just beat up. Loot! Even if I received it in a nonconventional way. Not that he’d need it in jail anyway. His mind would likely be occupied on Big Mike’s demands.

“Why have you summoned me?” Aku asked after clearing his throat.

Ignoring the terrified or shocked expressions of everyone around, including Alexander’s, I turned to Gwendolyn, then back to Aku.

“It’s been a while, Aku,” I said. “I require your assistance. We’re currently searching for a murderer, someone who fled the city after committing the act. Are you able to help us with something like this?”

“Ah, that’s quite easy for any dragon of my bloodline,” Aku said. “But I will need to be taken to the place of the murder.”

The giant dragon shrunk to the size of a gecko and landed on my shoulder.

“Well, you heard the dragon, take us to the scene of the murder,” I said.

“Of-of course!” Gwendolyn said, flustered.

I heard a suspicious giggle, but when I turned to look at Mandi, she’d donned an expressionless façade. I narrowed my eyes. She simply shrugged.

Gwendolyn and some soldiers took us to Gaston’s manor. Staff were currently cleaning it out, until the Red Star ordered them to take another break. She gave them each two gold coins.

“Go clean up and eat another lunch, I don’t care. Come back in two hours.”

“See, I told you getting this job wasn’t the end of the world,” an elf man said to his afro-wearing human friend.

“Perhaps,” he replied and soon, the staff were all gone, leaving us to hopefully finalize the investigation.

Aku glanced at the manor. “There’s a lot of lost here. You’re looking for a murderer… Hmm. I see. I see.”

The dragon’s eyes took on a bright orange glow. “Veritatem mihi revela!”

Abruptly the area inverted in colors for maybe five seconds, before shifting back and causing Aku to slump.

“Are you okay?” I asked the dragon.

“Master… you do not want to get involved with the person behind the murder. I’m speaking as a dragon, perhaps at full power where even you wouldn’t stand a chance… this person makes even us seem like mere children. The murderer has an aura of ruthlessness that cuts even time and space like the sharpest knives, and what’s worse is the conviction. The conviction of not being evil, but just serving the kingdom. This person is misguided beyond all hope and if someone could even kill them, well, that would be a mercy killing. I cannot advise getting within even a meter of the murderer.”

I gaped at the dragon. In fact, we all did since he went on a tangent, speaking as if he was a survivor of a terrible tragedy. Shit, did he see fucking Satan or something? What the hell?

“Okay, first off, you don’t have to worry about that, it’s not my job,” I told him. “Gwendolyn’s going to report the person to the Lord Ruler and he and his troops will deal with it. Right, Gwendolyn?”

“Absolutely,” the Red Star replied, eyes filled with determination.

Aku shook his head. “I have no name for this person and only a few details. Her aura of darkness was much too strong.”

“Her?” I asked.

“Yes, she’s not a native of this small city and can fly. She has the power of torture melded into her aura. A young woman, barely can be considered a human adult, yet… she’s so powerful. A monster. A cataclysm. That’s all the detail I can muster. If you want to interview the spirits or something, I can’t help you with that. I used all of my energy just to keep the aura of that girl’s shadow from tearing apart my spirit. Would you like the details of how she committed the murder?”

“No,” I said. “The head being left in the middle of the street is all we need for a message. I have no idea who the murderer could be. What about you…?”

I froze to see Gwendolyn pale, on her ass, and lost.

“You know the girl? Who?”

Gwendolyn took a deep breath. “Now that your dragon has pointed out the obvious, I can feel just a trace of her magic, too immense to have dissolved quickly enough. He mentioned someone misguided, feeling as if she’s serving the country and not committing any evil, a young woman. And the biggest trait, a monster. She was actually in my town, and no one detected her.”

“Who?” I asked, turning to the others. Mandi and Milia, who returned, had apparently figured it out, judging by their expressions. This was someone they all knew before I popped into this world. If it weren’t for the fact that the dragon specifically mentioned a woman, I’d assume we were finally dealing with the Peace Spawner. Or was this another ‘final boss’ that I had to be wary of? “Alright, someone spill it. Gaston and his company were assholes, but we still need to know who did it, so that this political shitstorm can finally get off our shoulders.”

“I’m afraid things are going to get worse, love,” Milia said, her voice somber. “The dragon confirmed one of the worst possible suspects. The Lord Ruler will have to visit himself to make a decision.”

“I cannot believe she did this! That foolish brat!” Gwendolyn yelled. A pillar of fire shot from her mouth, bathing the entire fucking sky like a sunset.

“So…” I said, my patience wearing thin, even if I began to form this wild guess and truly fucking hoped it was off. Royalty couldn’t be that dumb. Seeming to sense my impatience, the Red Star finally relented.

“Princess Ling,” she said, confirming my guess and there, I felt like rubber. Goddammit. We were only four days away, not far enough to be safe from this shitstorm. “Of all the idiotic, most damaging, damning to the kingdom she’s supposedly trying to protect, things she could do. I wish I could say not all is lost, but that insufferable duke, Gaston’s father, will likely escalate things now that his guard’s been arrested. Salt being rubbed on the wound of his son being slaughtered along with his servants in this city. The emperor’s son probably wouldn’t care about some mortal, even if his father’s a duke, but that crafty bastard may try to appeal to the current emperor’s heartstrings. There is no doubt he will attempt blackmail. Either I surrender the city to him or receive the blame for everything as its city leader. Manthis… Manthis would get caught up in the petty game.”

I let out a long-suffering sigh, knowing damn well that she was telling us this as a secret plea for help. Or maybe not. There was a small chance that she simply had no friends to talk to and was venting her frustrations out to us instead.

“This is tricky,” Chenzu said. “Your best bet for now is to make sure the Lord Ruler learns of the truth. I wish I could say he’d announce that his daughter was responsible or tell Gaston’s family he caught the culprit, but the reality is… that I don’t know.”

Gwendolyn stood up, the city leader in her eyes booting to life again as if being dormant all day.

“Reporting it is the only choice I have,” she said. “I’ll give him all the details in hopes that he’ll see reason. As for how we found out, I’ll just tell him I found traces of her aura. They’re too powerful to miss and won’t be dissolving anytime soon. Only a brat would be this sloppy.”

“Do you think we’ll end up hearing about a father-daughter showdown?” I asked.

Mandi looked at me with a bit of sadness in her eyes. “I hope not. If those two fought, any city or village near them could be wiped just by the force of their mana. Ling may not be a master magician, but she’s a freak of nature, a monster.”

“That’s the life of a genius magician,” Chenzu said. “Being born with outstanding power and honed into a sharp edge by the tremendous resources provided by her family. She hadn’t killed any civilians though. Only targeted what she believed was a threat to the kingdom. Even if her judgement was kind of sad.”

“Gaston is as threatening as a fly buzzing around a honey cake,” Gwendolyn said. “Ling’s mental instability isn’t anything new.”

End of Phase 1…

INTERLUDE

Phase 2…

As Ling laid back in the annoyingly small bath of the inn, she had a flash of inspiration. Her life consisted of only a few things so far, due to being so young, she presumed. The fight for the throne and title of Lord Ruler. No one would fight for her people harder than her, and she’d do whatever it took to slay anyone that threatened the kingdom, without hesitation. Unless it was a child or a kitty, or any animal really. The world belonged to them before the people took it over anyway, so why bother attacking them? Hence while she relaxed in the tub, silky black hair tied in a braid, the villagers screamed and fought for their lives against hungry beasts. Eventually that annoying screaming settled into crying and moaning from those that used their heads and just stayed inside, keeping the door shut. At least these people had hope, except for the naïve thinking of not expecting Ling to fight. A girl should stay inside, let the warriors deal with it. Ha! Look what happened. Wiped. Perhaps it was petty of Ling to take the warrior’s advice and go inside after offering to deal with the beasts, but who was she to make changes to fate?

The second thing in life, following the desire for the throne, was birthing the ultimate bloodline, of course. She wanted to create a family so powerful that they could change mortals into magicians just by teaching them the fundamentals and theory behind mana, magic’s makeup. The hero needed training and he already met the handsome requirements, but his cowardice began to grate on Ling’s nerves. Men threw themselves at Ling’s feet! Okay, they died at her feet, but that was beside the point. A magician’s work and love life were separate. They were! Not that Ling knew anything about love, nor cared. She just needed the image of a powerful family, the genes, and maybe at some point, she’d learn how to teach the man how to keep her happy. In return, she’d do the same. Teaching him one of her favorite spells should do the trick, right?

Ling yawned, thinking about the third goal in life, after claiming the throne and starting a super family. The idea of turning this kingdom into an empire of its own.

Why allow her home to be devoured when they could do the same thing? Of course, a massive plan like that was probably far away. Losing the Black Cross stung. They were her dogs—well, her father’s dogs, but hers nonetheless—and she needed shadows to watch for plots and schemes against her. She planned to bring the kingdom into an era of prosperity like no other, but the petty nobles would surely get in the way if Ling didn’t keep eyes on them.

After getting dressed in a simple sleeping gown, Ling put on a pair of fluffy slippers and stepped outside to survey the damage. Massive hallow-touched tigers were either finishing their meals or dragging off some live prey into the woods. Ling supposed they were notorious for playing with their food.

With a wave of her hand, she instantly killed all of the tigers that were currently dragging their meals into the woods, the shockwave of mana so fast that none of the dumb beasts’ natural senses could detect it before they were gone. The freed men wisely ran for safety, taking no notice of Ling who blended in with the shadows.

She stared coldly at the body parts slung all over and feasting tigers, then simply shrugged.

“As long as you don’t pointlessly play with your food before eating it, it is fine, all in the cycle of nature,” she said. “Something like that.”

She petted one of the tigers that was currently snacking on a teen boy’s leg. “That’s a good boy. You’re just following your instincts. These fools wanted to fight instead of fleeing and letting me send you home, so they paid the price for their own misjudgment.” She smiled as the tiger nestled its head against her, purring. “Sure, you can become my summon. I don’t want to fly all day tomorrow anyway.”

Placing her hand on its forehead, Ling was about to initiate the contract when the saintly aura she felt earlier vanished with a trace. She only detected it due to its contract with some spirit or magical beast getting close to the marker she left behind after dealing with those empire parasites. Gwendolyn better praise her for the save. Nothing good came from getting involved with Astral Empire scum.

Sighing at the potential death of a saint or saintess, Ling continued the binding. So much for a potential new friend. Someone with an aura like that would surely be her equal one day.

This made Ling wonder if going to the major city ahead was a good idea. Shouldn’t she investigate that massive power vanishing?

Nah. There were too many objectives, things to shop for, and maybe more things to kill. Even if she could do all of this at the capital.

That powerful wave could’ve been the release of an ultimate spell… right?

* * *

Headmaster Titus stared solemnly at the approaching man who made a deal with a hallow fragment. That fragment did what most of them always do with hosts. Drive them to murderous insanity for entertainment.

He couldn’t help but think aloud. “Cadets, what do you think Raider would do in a situation like this?”

Simon glanced at him and then at the madman running at them with a club of darkness. “There isn’t that much information about him, but if he’s some kind of vigilante or mercenary, he’d probably put this man out of his misery.”

Luna shuddered, but by now, they’d witnessed enough blood to no longer be as affected at the thought of death as they were at the beginning of the journey. It was no wonder why few traveled toward the east. Bandits, beasts, and all sorts of things.

“Perhaps,” Titus said as he pointed his wand at the madman. “Release!”

The madman convulsed as he fell to a knee. A breath later, darkness rushed out of him, dispersing into the air. They watched as the light briefly appeared in the victim’s eyes, followed by relief.

He fell backward, passing peacefully, no longer connected spiritually to the manifestation of evil and torment.

Titus watched him for just a moment as his body began to turn to dust before addressing his students. “Check the village for survivors. Be careful.”

The cadets nodded and hurried to carry out the headmaster’s orders. “May you find your way to the next life.”

* * *

In the throne room of the royal palace, a man floated several feet in the air in a lotus position, surrounded with land-destroying aura. His eyes snapped open from a deep meditation and as if gravity wanted to work again, his fancy golden robes sagged toward the floor. It gave a mystical look, unsuited for a cross between a noble and a brute such as himself. Not that Maximus, the Lord Ruler, gave a damn.

Another day without breaking through meant another day not having the power to defeat the Peace Spawner should he attack, or the emperor’s son and his blasted elites. Everything in his life now revolved around preparing for that dreaded day of succession, even if it was far away. The son wouldn’t dare scheme against his father in a bid to take it over since there were no other successors, buying them only so much time. He also wasn’t sure if he could take on a magician as powerful and learned as the current emperor anyway.

At least, that was how the Lord Ruler interpreted the current situation. The path to the throne was always a dirty game and even Maximus had usurped his father.

Of course, in order to make sure he didn’t receive the same fate from his ambitious children, he made sure to push himself beyond his limits during his youth and always presented himself as a figure of overwhelming power.

His eldest daughter didn’t have what it took to be a royal family member and left, eloping with a dark elf man. The Lord Ruler called off his wife’s attempts at going to scope out this so-called Tall, Dark, and Handsome.

If Tia wanted to elope, let her go. Their focus should be on their sons and the youngest of their children, Ling. A prodigy that he felt honored to be the father of.

He’d give her the throne, but her elder siblings were quite strong too and so Maximus hadn’t a choice but to allow them to compete. Competition birthed new strength, after all.

Tired with afternoon meditation, Maximus landed. His wife, Cerial, looked at him lazily and thankfully wasn’t in the mood to waste his time with intimacy. The Lord Ruler needed to save the kingdom first before allowing himself to relax.

Cerial, a woman of dark hair and green eyes, mirror image of their daughter, stood from her chair and silently joined him on the stroll to the main message room.

“Have you heard yet?” she asked.

“Of what?”

Cerial shook her head but, to Maximus’s relief, didn’t appear to be in a nagging mood. Thank Wanda. She was a powerful magician too, and escaping her complaints was impossible. “Elric wants to include someone who calls himself Raider in the battle for the crown.”

The Lord Ruler stopped, turning to look at her, eyes wide.

“Now that’s a surprise, considering how selfish that boy is. Who is Raider? And should I send some men to ask him to stay silent, if you know what I mean?”

Cerial pouted briefly, then glared as she explained everything about what she heard in regard to this Raider. Seeing his disinterest, she gave him a look that made him sigh, preparing for the wave of nagging he invoked. A happy wife, a happy life they say. What a joke.

He’d married the most beautiful woman in the kingdom, his brutal childhood friend, and now his life was questionable at best. Thankfully, an interruption spared his ears.

“Lord Ruler!” a butler shouted while running toward them, holding up a letter stamped with a large red star. Strange. House Wingston rarely ever had problems and kept things running smoothly for their city in the far east. However, the leftover mana oozing from the letter indicated a messenger bird pushing itself to the limit only the collapse upon arrival, crippling its own cultivation in the process.

Come to think of it, the rumors of the mysterious Raider supposedly came from the far east.

“What is it?” Maximus asked. “And save the formalities.” He snatched the letter and read over its contents not once, but seven times. “I can’t let this spread.”

“Let what spread?” Cerial asked, but Maximus didn’t allow her to see the letter.

“Nothing,” he said, though his wife clearly wasn’t buying his words. “I must go to the far east, but I should be back for Prince Julius’s match at the academy.” He sighed. “First, the Red Alchemists, and now this. Wanda’s jiggling bottom, I’m too busy for this.”

“So that’s it? You’re just leaving without explaining anything?” Cerial snapped, but the Lord Ruler only gave her a lazy wave before disappearing. He reappeared outside.

“Prepare the lightning horses,” he told a guard. “Bring an execution squad too, but make sure this trip doesn’t get out or everyone’s going to die. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Lord Ruler! I will not fail!”

The guard saluted, fist to chest, then dashed off to follow his orders.

Maximus frowned. He had nothing in particular against Gwendolyn, but she wasn’t important enough for him to care about her wellbeing. Someone had to be the martyr to appease the Astral family and it wouldn’t be his Ling. A prodigy like her dying would be a waste. Besides, she likely heard Maximus and Cerial arguing about the blasted empire many times and assumed he would like nothing more than for her to indiscriminately kill them. That kind of thinking was too dangerous, and he’d scold her as soon as she returned.

Thinking he had to set up a public execution and frame the Wingston family leader for it gave him a sour feeling. But protecting the kingdom was simply a necessity. If Gwendolyn were smart, she’d guess her fate, take her family, and flee. The Lord Ruler would pretend to call a search for her but go home and forget about the headache. He’d either assign a new leader or the people could vote them in, the Lord Ruler didn’t care much for the far east to put in further thought.

“Damn that foolish daughter of mine,” he said softly. “Just what is she thinking?”

She should be honing her skills and meditating, pushing her talents beyond their limits so she could win the crown. With a good show of strength, no one would dare attack, other than that blasted Peace Spawner. Then again, he ignored his foolish daughter’s childish calls. Maybe with her on the throne, he’d choose to stay away. The Lord Ruler could only hope.

CHAPTER 9

On the way back to Kyushu, I glanced at the book I stole—borrowed—from Victor before handing it off to Milia, figuring she’d be able to make more use of it than I could. The dryad wasted no time binding it, though she couldn’t help but be stunned that something like this was possible. I didn’t see a problem. Force mana through the connection between the book and magician until overloading it, rip the book or its spirit away, toss it into a storage ring.

But hey, with a significantly stronger Milia, I felt even more confident on eventually conquering that S-ranked dungeon.

“If you come across any more D-ranked spell books, do sell one to me,” Chenzu said. “Assuming we are fortunate enough to somehow come across another one and also not be the targets for once.”

“I doubt that,” Harmony said.

I glanced at Alexander. “Is everything good with Ripley?”

“Aye,” Alexander replied. “He…”

“Seems to have fallen for Anzu,” Milia finished. “She’s not really giving him the time of the day, but Ripley appears to be loving the chase, even if it leads to a dead end.”

“Did she express any interest in the dungeon?” Mandi asked.

Milia nodded. “She wants time to think about it. I hadn’t told her about the dungeon’s rank, just that it’s immensely powerful. There was a light in her eyes that showed promise.”

Since we arrived late, we dropped everyone off in town, rather than making them walk the ten minutes in the dark. Sure, they could kick the crap out of anything that got in their way, but the walking still sucked after a busy day.

I briefly considered going to war with Milia for the first rights of the shower but ended up letting her have it. Cheetara meowed at me until she finally got my attention. I followed the kitten outside and all the way to the elicrone house. There awaited two oval-shaped objects that looked as if they were made of glowing marble.

“They actually laid some eggs,” I said. “Nice.”

I gestured for the elicrones to come over, mostly as a test, but they eagerly hopped in my lap, rubbing against me like cats. I guess they appreciated being included in family time a lot more than I assumed. “Congratulations!”

Both let out excited yips. It annoyed me that the system translated my words to them but didn’t translate whatever they were saying to my ears. Wolverine burst from the house to dive into me, gaining his share of pets and scratches.

“Come on, let’s say goodnight to Beakwing,” I said, leading the spirit beasts to the griffin’s large barn. Though one could call it a giant bird house that had no scent whatsoever.

Beakwing slept in it and also stayed inside during rainy days, choosing to accept all of his meals from us instead. He was currently laying down, but quite excited to see us.

After the bath and dinner with Milia, we started off meditating before somehow that turned into chatting and kissing. Despite messing around, we both still made some gains. I felt our power increase simultaneously. Not that I cared about that, let’s be honest. People that only lived for power or even to procreate for the purpose of making some ultimate superfamily threw away everything life had to offer. It didn’t have to be all shit, gloom, and pill-eating.

So I spent a good bit of the night in conversation with Milia, even telling her what humans on Earth did for fun, leaving out the technology bits. I also told her about a few pies that she’d love and that I was actually able to make, mostly thanks to family, especially Grandma. I was a decent cook, but far from a professional chef, which was why I cooked somewhat easy meals, those that could actually be made from scratch. On the other hand, Milia prepared meals with a skilled hand, once again making me wonder about her hometown or kingdom. Her nice clothing clearly indicated dryads lived in civilizations similar to humans, with their own nobles or potentially the divine themselves as rulers.

As I drifted off to sleep that night, I couldn’t help but entertain the idea of Milia and I kicking asses with our spell books like some kind of power couple. We’d have to get Lucas his own F-ranked spell book to push his magic to a new level with whatever greater spell it granted.

My thoughts naturally brought up the events from earlier that day, the feelings of hopelessness from Gwendolyn and fear upon finding out Princess Ling was behind the murder the entire time. The Red Star ended up sending their most expensive emergency spirit messenger bird to reveal everything to the Lord Ruler, having no choice. Hopefully he wasn’t an asshole and would resolve the issue like a proper leader in charge. I hated myself for the bad feeling I got just thinking about the situation.

We were talking about his daughter, after all. What if he covered up the situation, pinned the blame on Gwendolyn? I couldn’t put this kind of fuckery past any noble of that caliber. But if I could guess this, then the Red Star likely knew too. Her best bet would be to gather her family and get the hell out of Dodge before the Lord Ruler showed up to kill her.

Hopefully that was a guess. Our trip to the big city would be the final stop to rank Kyushu to E, which would unlock more things for my D-ranked Shop.

Not being an E-ranked loser made me smile at the hard work put in to get this far.

CHAPTER 10

The next morning, I opened the shop for a normal day, figuring it was best to chat up the customers in order to learn more about the Lord Ruler and the big city two weeks away called Cheston.

Rather than go upstairs to her office, Milia plopped herself right at my side. In fact, we were shoulder to shoulder, presenting to the world that married couple running a shop look.

“I refuse to spend another day in that stuffy office,” she said as a response to my bemused look.

I snickered. “Fair enough.”

The apprentices handled all of the last-minute sweeping, bottling, and stocking before unlocking the doors to let in a line of customers. I considered putting them in shifts, but this wasn’t just employment. Training, their second crafts, and teaching came bundled with this gig. They also seemed to look forward to coming here every day, groaning when I mentioned anything in regard to a day off. Well, excuse me for being concerned about a teenager not wanting a day off. That felt practically unheard of, nonsensical.

Our first customer of the day was none other than the twerp. That made me realize I could just talk to them for information on the Lord Ruler that Milia didn’t already know.

“Hi everyone,” Ronica cheered. “I really need something for this headache.” She smacked the payment onto the table. “I drank too much last night. That whining elf was holding out on cherry wine the whole time and I only found out because she no longer wanted to drink alone.”

I passed her a vial of the general medicine potion. “Good to see you’re lively this morning, twerp. How’s the party?”

Milia and the apprentices were attending other customers, so there wasn’t just one single line. Everyone knew the prices and selling procedures by now, including Alexander. Then again, Alexander was a master at this, and his own items sold out instantly. His pockets were filled with his share of the sales.

“Pretty good,” Ronica said, before downing the vial like a bottle of water.

“You do know you don’t have to drink all of it for it to take effect,” I told her. “The instructions—”

She waved off my comment. “You have no idea of the potency of Iris’s cherry wine. Elves aren’t as bad as dwarves, but they cannot be underestimated. Both can make a damn good drink, except for demon juice.” She shuddered. “Nasty stuff.”

“You had demon juice?” I asked, laughing. “Who tricked you into drinking it?”

Ronica pouted. “Kelvin and Maxus, the pricks. I’ve never spit something out so fast in my life.” She looked at Milia. “Don’t drink more than a cup of that elf’s wine. Who knows what she’ll do to you if you pass out drunk—mmh!”

Iris bonked her as she entered the shop, blush furious. She removed her hand from Ronica’s mouth, after making sure she wasn’t going to blurt out more things. “Don’t go around telling people stuff like this. Do I look like some disgusting bandit to you?”

By this time, even Milia was amused by the exchange.

“We’d better get out of the way, it’s busy today.” Iris practically dragged Ronica away.

“Bye!” Ronica waved cheerily. “We’ll drop by later or probably tomorrow if work isn’t too annoying.”

The second person in my line ordered the higher priced health potions, the ones made by me. Smiling as I accepted the gold, I competed directly with Alexander, putting years of customer service practice to use.

I wanted to make sure everyone felt welcomed, but also not to the point of never wanting to leave. There was a line, after all. Sure, friends got a little extra conversation, but the people gave them no shit knowing they were protectors of the town. No one knew their real identities except my crew, the mayor, and probably the warden. Otherwise, they were simply adventurers that settled in. That explained the adventurer’s den being on the budget list.

Numerous customers later, we finally had an empty shop, people having left with satisfied expressions.

“Good call, asking about the best alchemy shop in Cheston,” I said to Milia.

“Not only will it increase your likelihood of finding a book with diagrams, but you may be able to establish some connections,” my fiancée replied.

I nodded, marveling at the idea. What would the system think if I, a potion maker, befriended the alchemists instead? It wanted to toss me into a pit of conflict with a pre-decided side. I was no fighter, no politician, nor heroic figure, but by now, I had accepted the fact that I also wasn’t normal. Fate and I were in a war, and though I didn’t start it, I also had no intention of doing its bidding either.

I wouldn’t turn my back on Gwendolyn, for Mandi’s sake, and really, the only way to handle this was through potions. A potion that no one could ignore. Oh wait, that was all of my potions. However, would the Lord Ruler keep everything a secret? First, I had to convince him not to be a dick, that framing the Red Star was in fact potentially the worst move he could ever make. Why? It was simple, really. The emperor wouldn’t be dumb enough to buy such a nonsensical lie. With the Lord Ruler himself blaming his own citizens, that may embolden the Astral Empire to ‘liberate’ the people from a tyrant.

Maybe they’d even be right, but I dreaded the idea of war coming to a kingdom I lived in.

Then again, a public announcement from the Lord Ruler himself may have to be taken as truth, even if it sounded unlikely, essentially forcing Gwendolyn to be a martyr to calm down tensions. However, it had the downside of simply making the Lord Ruler look like a coward, trembling before the big bad empire.

“Hey, you’ve got a nice physique,” someone said, snapping me out of my revelry.

“Sorry, buddy, I don’t swing that way,” I said before looking up to see a robe-wearing bird man.

[Your ultimate identifier skill has at last progressed to stage 2. Improved identification of sentient races, along with additional details. Congratulations! It is not often a skill like this is ranked up by the few lucky enough to obtain it. Standard scans will never compare to it!]

[Analysis.]

Ju Jone. Race: Avian. Friendly. Customer. Magician rank: 2nd realm of the Adjusting.

He stood at roughly five feet, ten inches, with a beak for a nose I guess, but a normal human mouth and had blue fur covering his muscled body. His robe, shoes, and trousers were gray, with white bird symbols all over them, likely in a design that represented his homeland. His wings were tucked in tightly, preventing him from annoying anyone.

The birdman coughed once. “Pardon, I didn’t mean to startle you, humble shopkeep. You don’t see potion makers or even alchemists with C-ranked physiques very often. Even when some of them have the tools to temper their bodies, they’re either cowardly or uncaring.”

“I see,” I said, keeping my face neutral. Deciding to change the subject, I asked, “How can I help you today?”

“Five speed booster and five energy potions, please,” he said. “That should make my return trip easier.”

“Ah, heading home, I see,” I said, smiling. “Do you live far off?”

“Another five days in the deep east,” Ju Jone said. “My wife needed additional teaching materials.” He chuckled. “She wasn’t exactly happy about me volunteering to fetch those for her, but I didn’t mind the peace and quiet. I totally didn’t miss her the minute I stepped out of the village.”

The lie was so obvious that even Chenzu looked at him with a new respect.

“I’m quite familiar with how your kind works, my friend,” Chenzu said. “You’re linked during marriage, something more intimate than cultivation partners.”

“And?” Harmony challenged.

“He can feel just how much she misses him too,” Chenzu said.

Ju Jone shrugged. “You know, I didn’t expect to see anyone but humans in this village. But a griffin, may he bless this land, and a beastkin? I also detect faint traces of dragon. Whatever you’re doing, keep it up. You’ll need adventurers to truly expand your profits.”

Ju Jone consumed some of the energy potion before pulling his other purchases into his storage ring.

He bowed. “Please take care, everyone.”

“You too. We hope to see you again here at the shop,” I told him.

“Please have a safe trip,” Milia called after him. Everyone else expressed their farewells.

“Thank you, everyone. Thank you, Honorable Dryad and Blessed Saint.”

He left the shop, leaving me stunned.

“Well, that happened,” I said, smiling. “Cool guy. Though randomly commenting on my physique was a bit forward.”

Milia gave me a knowing smile, though it could be deemed inappropriate if taken out of context.

“Most avian are good people,” Chenzu said. “Despite being linked to their partners, they can get in some of the loudest arguments. Make sure children aren’t around when the argument’s finished. There may be a reason behind their triple-layered houses.”

I could’ve guessed at what he potentially meant by that but dropped the topic. It’d probably be best that I never found out.

After the apprentices, Milia, and I created more batches of potions, a new customer walked in. It was a tan woman wearing leather armor. Her accent felt like a mix of Boston and Australia, and the only reason why I couldn’t laugh was because of Milia giving me the side eye. She totally misunderstood my upbeat mood.

When the adventurer left, I chuckled. The dryad’s jealousy was just adorable. Humanity did have a bad reputation when it came to cheating on their partners, but I hoped to lead by example in the case of being nothing like that.

“He was clearly amused by her manner of speech,” Chenzu said the moment I opened my mouth.

I turned to look at him. “You picked it up too? Amusing is putting it mildly; I just didn’t expect it.”

I pulled Milia into me so as not to miss her blushing.

“We’re starting to pull in some interesting customers,” I said.

Things kind of got weird when a man and presumably his wife came in. The first words that came out of her mouth almost made me flinch.

“Then maybe I should leave you for Raider,” she snapped. “Even hidden behind a secret identity, he’ll be less stingy than you.”

The woman was holding a baby, making it all the more awkward. Thankfully, Milia recovered enough to handle the talking while the teenagers assisted me with gathering their ordered potions.

“You’ve heard the rumors, right?” the woman asked, her eyes seeming to be filled with stars and daydreams. “A hero of justice.” She kissed her giggly baby. “Even Lili agrees. What if he encounters Ramon Thunderblade? Will they elope in a hero-to-hero bromance, comparing each other’s sw—”

“Here’s your order, madam,” I said, strained smile on my face, eye twitching. Her husband gave me an apologetic smile, knowing that his wife’s volume showed no restraint. As soon as the family departed, everyone but me laughed. Chenzu and Lucas somehow ended up on the floor.

“Comparing what, I wonder,” Mandi said, though her daydreaming eyes made me clear my throat.

“I sure hope my apprentices aren’t slacking off. I don’t award contribution points to slackers.”

“Party pooper,” Harmony said, pouting as she returned to helping the others clean up or stock shelves.

Milia kissed me, then sat down to balance our logs. We usually took turns with that. Empty bottles, containers, and wrappings for the candy came in every week, so keeping an eye on our gold was beyond important.

Having a modest lifestyle capable of easily supporting a family, paying employees, hiring contractors every now and then when we needed them, food, and necessities all manifested as a result of the shop’s earnings.

After a good bit of time passed, I brought up the main topic and reason why we were taking the trip.

“Besides the bank, what else is needed for the town?”

Seeing Mandi not worried about her mother only meant one thing. She assumed I was going to do something about it, which only made me feel tired. I wasn’t a walking miracle worker. If I was, my shop wouldn’t be ranked so low. I’d master both the way of the potion maker and alchemist until Cheat Potion Maker became a real thing and not just an inside joke between Milia and me.

“Other than an adventurer’s den, you should probably ask the mayor to hire a proper guild manager,” Milia suggested. “Unless we’re planning on snatching Anzu.”

“As much as I love that idea, I’m really not in the mood to piss off someone who can create sunsets out of their mouth,” I said, voice tired. That prompted a laugh from Mandi.

“Father’s hoping to find teachers for the school,” Harmony added. “He’s even talking with Howie about teaching any child that shows signs of the spark.”

Mandi sighed. “Howie turned him down this morning. He doesn’t want to risk interference with our family’s contract, but is willing to tutor on his free time as a way around it.”

“We could always try for more entertainment,” Lucas said, though he shook his head. “There’s also the situation with merchants. When someone’s finally old enough to work, there will not be many people left to apprentice under.”

“Does this have anything to do with that girl from the other day?” Chenzu asked, his grin wide.

Lucas shook his head furiously. “This problem is tied to the school situation. Anyone with the spark could be sponsored into an academy. Even if it’s not amazing, a lower-tiered academy will still take them. Either way, their future and family’s is guaranteed.”

“The merchant situation is a tricky bit,” Harmony said. “How will we convince anyone to move here, much less open a stand or shop?”

“You start with the traveling merchants,” I said, which made everyone look at me or nod, eyes dawning with understanding. “If there are any, I can’t see any better way for word to spread. They may be able to convince their peers to set up shop.”

“You’re exactly right,” Alexander said.

“I hadn’t thought of that,” Chenzu said, scratching his chin. Suddenly his eyes widened. “I think I may be able to help rank the town up a second time!”

My eyes were probably shining like the cosmos. “You can!?”

“Just leave it to me,” Chenzu replied. “Entertainment and management. The kids will enjoy things too. Their happiness is a contributing factor toward town ranking. Which means you’d better start learning how to be a good father now.”

I coughed. Milia cleared her throat. The teenagers laughed at our expense.

“You really are a vulgar man,” Milia said, though her glare didn’t last long. I wasn’t sure when, but her annoyance toward Chenzu had finally subsided.

After closing down for the day, I decided to announce the apprentice’s favorite activity of the day. Training.

“To the dungeon we go,” I said, gaining a collective look. “That’s right. You’re tired and ready to call it a day, perhaps eat, or take the dump you’ve been holding all day. What will you do if you’re attacked? Will the mugger wait for you to finish your mutton slice? Well, Harmony?”

Harmony flinched. “No, of course not.”

I whistled. A second later, Wolverine was in my arms. Cheetara hopped onto my shoulder, nestling against my cheek, earning herself some pats too.

“I’m kidding, by the way,” I said, which made them nearly miss a step. The late afternoon was turning into the early evening. I wouldn’t have dared prank them if Milia was in earshot. “Tomorrow, be prepared to finish off the C-ranked dungeon. You won’t be fighting alone, since it’s too strong, but that’s where Wolverine and Cheetara will come in.”

Lucas breathed out a sigh of relief. “Again, thank you for saving our lives.”

Wolverine barked once. Cheetara meowed.

“Woofy, Cutie, dinner’s ready,” Milia called, and the pets quickly ditched me, the call of food overwhelming their minds. Of course, that was the reason why I called them anyway.

“I’m feeding Beakwing,” I called to Milia.

“No need, I’ve already fed him,” she said. “Chenzu’s fed the elicrones, along with the chickens.”

“Speaking of chickens,” I said to the teenagers. “I have yet to introduce you to fried chicken.”

“Fried?” Mandi asked.

“You’ll see,” I said. “For now, you’re good to do whatever you want. As usual, you’re welcome to stay for dinner. You too, Chenzu.”

“I’d like to take you up on that,” he said. “I’m hiding from someone, anyway.”

Mandi shook her head. “Chenzu.”

He shrugged. “It’s just a misunderstanding. But in order to explain, she has to be sober.”

I raised a finger, then lowered it. “Never mind, I don’t want to know.”

While Milia prepared dinner, I checked the cube for any new options, though nothing caught my eyes.

Annoyed, I checked the new structures menu again, hoping for lower prices. What surprised me was the sight of a sixth option with conditions.

[Structures. Currently unlocked:

1. E-ranked Refreshing Fountain. Price: 2,000 spirit coins. A fountain that releases the purest waters. Attuned with water and ice aura. Will remove impurities.

2. E-ranked Observing Orb. Price: 150,000 spirit coins. Range: you can only observe your farm, the forest toward the deep east and the grasslands west of your home.

3. E-ranked Battle Arena. Price: 400,000 spirit coins. Not necessarily needed for battle, but a perfect training ground for anything. Reaching a high enough rank will change it into a stadium. Perhaps you will find yourself hosting events someday.

4. D-ranked Mana River. Price: 600,000,000 spirit coins. A river of mana-enriched water, stretching for three miles. A personal river like this will no doubt be a symbol of superiority.

5. D-ranked Holy Mountain. Price: 10,000 heavenly spirit coins. A large mountain filled to the brim with special energies. Creatures of darkness will not be able to come near it. What will happen if you meditate in such a place? Would make one interesting sect, clan, or academy-exclusive structure should you manage to rank it C or higher.

6. ??? Price: 15,000 heavenly spirit coins. Raise your town’s rank to unlock this option and potentially lower the price.]

CHAPTER 11

The next day, we were back in the C-ranked dungeon and moving. I considered taking a dip in the water, to see if I could swim down and grab a few ingredients, but in the end, preservation won out and we just kept going until at last reaching the boss’s room with little interruption. Aside from having the apprentices, Wolverine, and Cheetara fight off a few enemies and something I assumed was a mid-boss. A bigger version of the fishmen with two extra limbs. Milia, Chenzu, and I did fight some to keep from getting bored, but our main focus was actually teaching. Chenzu activated his support magic to assist where needed. One thing he voiced aloud still echoed in the back of my head.

“Hopefully there aren’t any more trials,” he said. “I like to contribute to the team, not observe. It is unsettling being forced to watch friends fight for their lives, banging on an impenetrable dome to no avail.”

We were on a large patch of dry land and before us was a large pond with a car-sized boulder in the center of it. A woman… no, a mermaid leapt out of the pond to sit on the rock, eyes neutral. A glowing barrier manifested around her in the form of the same protective magical sphere one would see around any spellcaster.

The mermaid, a being with the upper body of a woman and the lower body of a fish, had long brown hair and bright blue eyes like that of an ocean. She was wearing metallic armor on her upper half by the way, so no fantasies here.

Alright, fine, it did look quite badass and honestly, felt wasted here. Wait a minute… Mermaids were S-ranked beings, right? Fortunately for the teenagers, that thought received an answer when she raised a scepter which clearly wasn’t there before. It flickered a few times. A breath later, the pond began to shake.

I briefly thought about attacking the mermaid until she looked directly at me and shook her head, small smile on her face.

Unsettling feeling of the mermaid reading my thoughts aside, I focused on the shadow emerging from the pond. Soon, we found ourselves staring up at what I could only think of as the Loch Ness monster. Or maybe a long-necked blueish-green dinosaur.

My monster analysis revealed more detail than usual thanks to its recent upgrade. Unfortunately, the mermaid couldn’t be analyzed for some reason, as if she didn’t exist. Likely due to the protective bubble.

[Enemy Analysis.]

[Marine Muncher. Type: Sea Monster. Rank: CCC-ranked. Affinity: Water. Super Hostile. Dungeon Boss. Dungeon native.]

[Boss fight, begin!]

“Wolverine, Cheetara, make sure they don’t get hurt,” I told my pets. “This may be too much for them, but the training is necessary. Harmony, take control. I gave you each potions. Show me what you’ve learned.”

Harmony’s eyes seemed to have lit with a fire as she turned around to face the giant monster with her team. It roared its challenge.

Milia, Chenzu, and I stepped off to the side to observe. I especially kept an eye on the mermaid that watched me.

Then the thought hit.

“I need scales of a mermaid,” I said in a low voice to Milia.

“If you’re capable of breaking that barrier, I’ll hold her down with the vines,” she said. “But do use your magic to gently remove them, preferably toward her tail. You do not want to appear as a bandit.”

“You know, I’m just going to go with the original plan,” I said.

“That is?” Milia asked, her smile clearly humoring this. In fact, she found this downright hilarious.

I turned to look at the apprentices and pets slashing and whittling the giant monster down. Wolverine and Cheetara intervened only when it seemed to overwhelm the apprentices, taking that time to inflict tremendous damage. The dinosaur-like creature was only halfway out of the water, utilizing its claws and minor water magic that still hurt the apprentices if they slipped up, taking a direct hit from it.

“Ask,” I told her and this time, Milia couldn’t stop herself from laughing.

“I want to come with!” she said, excited.

I couldn’t stop her even if I wanted to, so I shrugged, returning her smile due to how funny this idea really was and we easily leapt over the pond, landing on the massive boulder without any trouble whatsoever.

“Good afternoon,” I greeted, waving at the wide-eyed mermaid. She tensed up, but I took a seat on the rock, Milia following my lead. “No need for that, we aren’t here to fight.”

“Hi,” Milia said.

The mermaid let out a sigh of relief, clearly not detecting any hostility. She probably sensed our curiosity, probably even friendliness. Milia and I would be running into the seductive beings eventually, so I figured now was as good of a time as any to talk to one. Her actions proved that she wasn’t an illusion or someone in the background meant for decoration. With her guard down, my identify skill actually worked. What I saw was shocking, to say the least.

[Analysis.]

[Iyu. Race: Mermaid. Neutral. Temporary Dungeon Master Volunteer. Magician rank: 6th realm of the Adjusting.]

“He… hello,” Iyu the mermaid said softly.

The sound of Chenzu’s lute and the power oozing from it, indicated where his attention laid, though he stared at us in a way that looked as if he questioned reality itself. Milia, on the other hand, seemed giddy. I felt like they were giving me too much credit. I just wanted to talk to the damn mermaid. Nothing special about that, right? Dungeon master thing aside.

“Should I…?”

I stopped her. “No, don’t undo the summon. This is good training for them,” I said, though her offer didn’t surprise me. She knew I could pop the protective sphere with probably a poke.

Milia, a dryad at my side, clearly my lover, probably helped things. Because how would it look if I went alone? Then again, she probably had a method to flee, otherwise powerful adventurers with ill intentions might take the place over, steal her staff, and if mermaid cuisine didn’t exist already, they’d invent it.

“We’re actually here to ask you something,” I said. “Or, make a trade of some sort.”

The mermaid looked only more confused, uncertain, but played along anyway.

“S… sure. What would you like to trade? I’m not really a good adventurer, just doing some volunteer work for a friend. This is her staff, so I can’t trade it.”

“No, it’s not the staff we want,” I said, surprised that she was an adventurer. It wasn’t an S-ranked item, not that I’d mug her for it. “This is going to sound weird, but I’d like to buy some of your scales. Just one or two.”

“That’s not a problem, but why?” she asked.

I told her about the water breathing potion.

“Oh, you’re a potion maker, that makes sense,” Iyu said, her protective bubble vanishing. “I feel like Wanda’s quite the prankster, creating this special potion that requires such a thing. I’m unsure if I can help you with the Lesser Dragon spirit fish; the dungeon itself may not have the sufficient mana to support any. Any healer should have holy water on their person and if they follow Wanda, will gladly share some. Skilled healers can make it.”

[Water breath potion ingredients: 1 herb of any kind, 1 mermaid scale, angel-purified water or holy water, 3 fish tails from Lesser Dragon-ranked spirit fish. Do not boil these until a sap, just boil for 2 minutes. Let cool for 1 day. Boil for another 10 minutes, add more angel-purified or holy water. Let sit. Then add a touch of water mana or three handfuls of pure mana.]

Iyu held out her hand. A shimmer later, rainbow scales the size of quarters appeared. An analysis confirmed that they were real and just like that, she gave them to me. “You don’t have to pay me for these. I’ve been here for two months and haven’t… talked to anyone for a while.”

[You received 25 mermaid scales!]

[Mermaid scale. Item rank: A. Item quality: Extraordinary.]

“Two months? What happened to your friend?” I asked, ignoring my inner excitement. I could use the overpowered brochure to find the dragon fish. Originally, I planned to do so for the mermaid scale.

[Special Ingredient Brochure. Item rank: S. Item quality: Excellent. Looking for a specific ingredient? Tell the brochure. It will reveal to you and your party the nearest location and route.]

“She’s on her way back,” Iyu replied. “Through the water, I can sense her travels. I believe she will return within a week.”

“Can anyone just volunteer to be a dungeon master?” I asked. “Is it okay for you to be talking with us like this?”

“No, not anyone can be a dungeon master,” Iyu said, her voice solemn. “Not even me. I… somehow befriended the real guardian. She gained awareness and often spoke about her desires to see the outside world. One of Wanda’s messengers appeared, granting her a quest to find an object that would give her a stronger soul, free her from the dungeon so that it can spawn a replacement. But they needed my permission. Two months here in exchange for my friend hopefully gaining her freedom.” She looked down. “But if she fails, she’ll lose awareness and turn back into a demonic monster.”

“I see,” I said, feeling quite intrigued

“There must be something about this dungeon that’s causing unusual behavior from the heavens,” Milia said.

Iyu nodded in agreement.

“I sure hope you’re rewarded properly for the trouble,” I said as I turned back to the fight. The sound of a dramatic dying squeal as it burst into motes of light served as the indicator that the apprentices brought down the Nessie wannabe.

An iron chest spawned in front of the apprentices, and they wasted no time claiming their goods.

“Well, it seems like that’s our cue,” I said. “It was nice meeting you. I’m Nate, by the way. This is my betrothed, Milia.”

“I’m Iyu,” the mermaid replied. “Thank you for being such kind guests.”

“Thank you for being a good host and also for the scales,” I said. “Perhaps we’ll run into each other again. Don’t be a stranger.”

Milia and I stood and, with one effortless leap, we were back on the mainland, waving at the mermaid. She waved back cheerily before diving into the water.

“What was that about?” Harmony said. “A legendary… Did you really just have a conversation with a mermaid?”

“To be fair, I wasn’t the first in our group to do so,” I said. “Milia was.”

Milia cleared her throat, blushing. “Anyway, good job, everyone. How does it feel to fight for your rewards?”

“Adventuring is a lot harder than it looks,” Lucas said.

“But it… felt oddly thrilling,” Mandi said. “The scariest part is running out of my gadgets or losing my weapon. Unlike a magician, it’s one mistake and I’m done.”

“But you prevailed!” Opal cheered, flying in circles around Mandi’s head, before taking a seat on her shoulder.

After allowing the realization of befriending a real mermaid to calm down in my head, I turned to lead the others out, only to stop when the brochure notified me that just north of the dungeon was a lake containing numerous Lesser Dragon-ranked spirit fish, but also a much stronger variant. Unfortunately, it warned me not to piss it off.

[The Lesser Dragon-ranked spirit fish at peak power become aggressive if angered, wielding massive energy blasts capable of destroy entire towns.]

“Before we go back to the shop, you’re about to witness me do something potentially stupid,” I said, then continued forward without answering anyone’s inquiries about my mystery plan.

After exiting the dungeon, I gave Milia some quick directions and we were off, on our way to Lake Thea. Cheetara meowed something to Wolverine. The two stared at each other for a bit, eyes lit with excitement, tails wagging. Well, Wolverine’s tail was going at a million miles an hour.

I recalled Wolverine using his dagger in the fight and wondered how insane he would look with a sword. Things for later. He was, after all, a sunlight wolf cub. He’d grown some, but not enough.

As we drew closer to the spot, a thought came to mind, and I knew this had to be asked.

System, can I convert my heavenly spirit coins to normal spirit coins?

[No. You do not have access to the proper device.]

So, it’s possible then. Got it! That was all I needed to know. I’d have to rank up my shop and unlock the device. I hoped.

“Wait, Wolverine, where’d your dagger go?”

“It’s in his soul space,” Milia replied. “I thought you knew about it… given that you have one too. You took gold out of it the first day you arrived.”

“Oh, our pets have inventory,” I said softly, chuckling at the idea. “I love this world.”

Honestly, the only thing I kept in my personal inventory was a few gold, silver, and some spirit coins due to its very limited space. The system probably gave me the internal space as a starter holding system until I got ahold of a storage ring. In fact, I had honestly forgotten about it. I guess I’d better put a dagger inside too, because why the hell not? Perhaps it’d come in handy on a hunting trip.

“Lucas, new order, here’s the advanced pay,” I said, passing him some gold coins. He appreciated it, but the two teenage girls likely didn’t understand the value of money due to obvious reasons. “I need a dagger.”

Wolverine seemed amused by my words. I had a sneaking suspicion that he was very aware of my soul space.

Abruptly, Beakwing swerved to the side, and would’ve thrown us off if not for his binding gravity-like ambient magic. A moment later, I found out why as a giant building-size beam of ridiculously powerful magic soared past us, continuing into the sky. It created a thunderclap moments later, followed by powerful winds.

“Well, the good news is that we’ve arrived,” I said, shaking my head. “Go ahead and land, Beakwing. Chenzu, try to calm down our scary dragon fish friend.”

“Are you…? Nate, that’s a bloody dragon spirit fish,” Chenzu said. “A powerful one, at that. Even you’d get blown to pieces if an energy blast of that magnitude hit you. Oh, who am I kidding? It’s you. I’ll try my best.”

Smiling, I hopped off Beakwing, landing cleanly, my eyes on the lake, as a giant glowing blue fish the size of a house stared at me. It resembled a western dragon, only with the lower fish-like body. It was like a fish decided to go to the gym and get fucking ripped.

Beakwing took the others to a safe spot, that was, a good distance from me, the target. I wasted no time learning about what I faced.

[Enemy Analysis.]

[Lesser Dragon Spirit Fish. Type: Sea Monster. Rank: S. Affinity: Water. Aggressively Hostile.]

There were other spirit fish swimming about, but the aggressive monster in front of me gave off the vibe of being the alpha. Feeling a sense of extreme danger, worse than the Silver Guard Captain’s wind attack, I grew serious.

I wasn’t about to be taken down by some stupid fish. The energy beam launched toward me and there wasn’t be any time to dodge. I’d have to tank this, hoping I survived for a retaliation.

Just kidding, I slipped into the shadows at the last second, emerging well out of dodge.

“Don’t scare us like that!” Mandi shouted.

“Shouldn’t you be used to this by now?” Lucas asked, his voice tired, but even Mandi caught on to his fidgeting. She glared at him. He simply shrugged.

Chenzu’s song finally coated the area as the sea monster probably charged its attack.

“All of this for some damn water breathing potion,” I said, only to realize this would enable me to one day swim with the mermaids. I wasn’t fond of the idea of diving into the dungeon waters, but I needed its specialized herbs.

Suddenly, the lesser dragon fish fell forward right as I launched a dragon magic burst. Instead of swimming underwater to dodge, it slept.

I still missed, but that was a good thing. The forward momentum sent it on a collision course toward the shore.

I thought it’d be easy pickings from there until five more of those things popped out of the water, firing beams all over the place, though mostly at me. They were actually hoping that I’d pop out of the shadows in front of one.

Summoning Yukihara, I burst forward and began to fire blood lightning at the giant dragon fish. Judging by their reactions, the last thing they expected was to be struck by lightning. Fortunately, I held back enough as not to destroy their bodies.

Not wanting to hurt the innocent, non-douche sea life in the lake, I stopped my attacks and motioned for Beakwing to join me.

He grabbed each of the dead giant fish two at a time, placing them in front of me.

“Eh, are you really planning to cook them?” Chenzu asked, his voice uncertain.

My grin only widened as I chopped off the tails I needed, transferring them to my storage ring. At last, I finally had all the ingredients needed to make the water breathing potion. Nuwa had plenty of holy water to share and we had a fountain of the purest waters for her to produce more.

“Hey, freaky sea monster meat should taste amazing,” I said. Sensing the approach of more, I pulled all the deceased fish into my storage ring. “Not that I planned for a beach grill out.”

“I wonder if I should take a page from Milia and never eat meat again,” Mandi said as we flew the hell out of there, dodging giant beams.

When we were far enough, I let out a small, “Woo! All of the ingredients collected, and I could almost feel good about myself if it weren’t for the Lord Ruler.”

“Nothing we can do about that,” Chenzu said. “We are delaying the trip to the city, right?”

“Yeah, we have no choice in the matter,” I said. “Instead, we’re going to have to rely on the shop and whatever idea you have to rank up the city.”

“What’s another challenge to overcome?” Harmony asked, softly poking my nose. “If you can rank up the shop, maybe you’ll find some way to do the same for our town. Just tell us how we can help.”

My eyes widened a bit when I remembered a tactic from the playbook of Milia.

“Milia. You’re probably our only hope,” I said.

“Heh?” Milia said, staring at me skeptically.

“With the apprentices. Perhaps you could do some advertising in Wingston?” I suggested. “Mandi and Gwendolyn could help you weed out any scammers of course. The problem will sink back to their willingness to travel four days and stay in an F-ranked town’s inn.”

I felt myself wilt. “Never mind, that’s not fair to you. Maybe we’ll wait for Chenzu—”

“No, the advertising is a good idea,” Milia said, “but we’ll have to narrow it down to specific things for now. In this case, getting anyone with banking experience to report to the mayor. Oh, and we should inform the mayor ahead of time, of course.”

“Sounds like a plan,” I said. “Our trip to the big city can be reserved for fun only and the books.”

The apprentices looked as if they were about to cheer. I let them keep that excitement.

“Maybe I’ll find some tips on becoming a magic chef,” I said, mostly to myself. “Unless we could poach Anzu from Wingston—”

“Keep dreaming,” Mandi said, laughing.

CHAPTER 12

Upon returning, I decided to send Lucas to Nuwa’s, rather than go myself. A little of the reason could be laziness and the other was simply due to perception. Normally, I wouldn’t give a damn what people thought of me, still didn’t, but somehow I ended up as the most popular shopkeep in Kyushu. The last thing I needed were rumors spreading of me cheating on my fiancée. Milia trusted me, especially knowing my muddy disposition with the hero’s party, but you know how people were. When the opportunity presented itself, instigate! I wasn’t saying the people of Kyushu were like modern humans. Oh wait, I totally am, since humanity hadn’t changed a bit, even this far in the cosmos.

Chenzu and I scaled and gutted the first shed-size fish, which took roughly half an hour. Rather than try to eat all of these, I asked Harmony to provide us with as many food-wrappers as possible, so that we could store these in cold storage. They weren’t as great as the modern wrappings you’d get upon buying fresh meat or seafood from a market, but good enough.

Mana-enhanced creatures, especially spirit fish, provided benefits through their meat. The only problem, of course, being that they were extremely dangerous. Even adventurers wouldn’t dare hunt them.

As for the other massive spirit fish, we didn’t bother scaling, opting to slice them into decent chunks, wrapped, and prepared them for cold storage. By this time, Nuwa had already arrived and gave me the holy water. Lucas and the other apprentices either helped with placing the fish into cold storage or worked on their crafts.

When the fish were seasoned and on the grill, the entirety of the hero’s party, except Ramon, were present.

“Someone go fetch that guy,” I said. There was a lot of fish to eat, too much, not to mention the hard work the beastkin and I put into preparing the meal. For the vegetarian side of things, Milia prepared a stew-like dish and rice that almost made me want to abandon the spirit fish.

Eventually we were all seated, including Ramon. The first bite into the spirit fish made me pause as the flavors coated my mouth with a level of savory I’d never experience before. I actually considered not selling the fish, but we did have a lot of it.

If that were it, I wouldn’t have paused. Mana or something oozed from each bite, filling my core and then every cell of my body.

Soon, I stared sadly at an empty plate, along with the others.

“So tasty,” Ronica said, almost openly drooling.

Milia chuckled. “I’m sure I looked like that when I took my first bite of a spiritual fruit.”

“That’s a thing?” I asked, mouth watering at the thought of an apple that probably tasted like apple pie.

“They sure are,” Iris said, her eyes longing. “Vegetables too. But they’re notoriously rare. I’ll let your imagination have fun with the price.”

I sighed. “Because of course they’d be ludicrously expensive. Who wants more fish?”

Everyone, other than Milia, raised their hands. Even Cheetara meowed cheerily, having enjoyed it cooked and raw.

* * *

“I’ve never had something this amazing. What about you, Big Brother Woofy?” Cheetara asked after taking another bite of the delicious fish. “This must be what luxury feels like.”

Wolverine nodded in agreement as he wolfed his food down. There were no bones, likely due to Best Buddy removing them or the fish having none at all. The sunlight wolf cub wasn’t sure.

“I’ve never had something like this either,” Wolverine said. “What about you, Disciple Beakwing Wingy?”

The three were eating together with their humanoid counterparts. The elicrones did visit, but weren’t interested in the fish, preferring bugs, berries, and feed.

“No,” Beakwing said. “Hunting them alone is asking to die.”

Cheetara nodded twice. “It was big, wiggly, and so much blue, almost like the sky. That magic kind of reminded me of yours, Big Brother. Maybe it had the combined strength of Wingy and Big Brother’s strongest magics.”

Beakwing chuckled. “Your power too, little one.”

Cheetara giggled.

* * *

Ares watched the Lord Ruler leave the capital and couldn’t help but smile. Perhaps the paranoia of a sudden attack from the Lord of Darkness festered to the point where he couldn’t take it anymore, or perhaps a situation involving the Astral Empire had finally taken root in the far east. Whatever happened was of no concern for Ares. He dropped his butler guise, marveling just how easy it was to live in the Lord Ruler’s palace, travel back and forth to his own dimension undetected, and thrive on unlimited funding beneath his nose.

Of course, the Lord Ruler needed to be alive for Ares’s purposes. His specialized research required time, resources, and his scrutiny. Well, maybe not alive, as one of the lordlings would surely take over.

Ares walked unimpeded toward the queen’s room. She froze, eyes widened and shocked when he opened the door.

“Hello Mother, long time no see,” he said, casually walking in, a trail of darkness following him. “I see the Lord Ruler’s still unaware of your past relations with the emperor’s son.”

Ares shook his head, speaking in a smooth voice. “That’s quite cowardly for a queen, but it suits me. Thanks to your silence, no one bothers me. For your sake, let’s keep it that way.” He watched the queen’s fear increase. “I jest. Your dear ol’ thrown-away son wouldn’t possibly harm his mother.” He smiled. Ares was a handsome man who could also appear as a child, an old man, and even darkness itself. An unstoppable magician that evolved into something far beyond mortal comprehension. However, today, he appeared as himself, the son that had grown up and relished in his notoriety. “I’d love to stick around, catch up, have overly expensive coffee while telling you about the love of my life, but we both know why I’m here. Your excitement certainly wasn’t because you enjoyed being around that pathetic excuse for a husband, but because your Red Alchemist contact has finally found one.”

Ares held out his hand. The queen didn’t hesitate, practically throwing the Philosopher’s Stone fragment at her first son, tears of utter fear running from her cheeks.

“Excellent,” Ares said, pocketing the fragment within his soul space. “I don’t care what they say, you’re the best mother a charming young man such as myself could hope for.”

He wiped a tear from her face with a gloved hand. “Surely Mother would keep this exchange a secret. And, of course, if you find any more fragments, I’ll be back. Otherwise, you’d be wise to distance yourself from this hunt. It is something beyond even magicians like you. Unless you’re willing to sell your soul to it in order to gain a wish.”

He turned from his mother, shaking his head. Even this kingdom’s child hero knew about her past tendency to sleep around. Why Maximus had chosen to wed someone like this was as good as anyone’s guess.

“Perhaps you will never see me again. Farewell. And remember, the path of the magician is as dirty as it gets. Emotional attacks may be far more effective than physical. Should you feel the need to… say, plunge a dagger in his heart, make sure you’ve disarmed him with his weaknesses.” He continued out the door. “Perhaps I should get myself a top hat, for you only see me as a villain, instead of an innovator, perhaps savior, or progenitor. Relax, for I have no interest in running a kingdom as pathetic as this.”

* * *

As Queen Cerial watched her white-haired eldest son walk away, emotions of despair and sorrow ravaged her until she felt numb. Her past would never stop haunting her. She wasn’t perfect, just someone in a dark place in life and it wasn’t uncommon for her to think… unsettling thoughts.

It was Maximus, a childhood friend, that pulled the woman from the fated path of self-harm. Yet no matter how much she tried to move on, her past showed itself one way or another.

Only once did she ever consider attacking Maximus. Only once. When he apologized for what he did and changed, Cerial eventually forgave him. Even though she probably shouldn’t have and not so easily…

She couldn’t help it. She did not want to be alone. For a magician’s journey truly was a lonely one, if not taken with caution.

One of her most painful secrets, one she’d likely take to the grave, was that she and Prince Roman, the emperor’s son, found Ares abandoned in the middle of a deserted town. They raised him together only until he turned four, before eventually going their separate ways.

Ares’s origins could be that strange, deserted town, but Cerial had never found it again.

* * *

As Ares vanished and reappeared at the top of a random noble’s manor, he focused his thoughts on the far east. Perhaps the Lord Ruler would welcome his gift, something a few people would call a love tap, as they enjoyed the humor.

The intense aura of mid-tier magic enveloped him as he chanted, “Laughing Meteor.” There wasn’t a need to waste Grand-tier magic on a weakling.

A second later, he was gone, having exited Mondra. Descending on the far east was, of course, a massive space rock with the Lord Ruler’s name on it. The only one who could stop that attack was probably himself or a master magician, not that anyone worth a damn would be in that area.

He considered firing a wyrm magic burst at the palace for some goodbye damage, but that felt purposeless.

* * *

As the crew and I wrapped up the cleaning, I was struck by a sense of danger so strong that blood oozed from my nose and the pressure began to push down on me. Seeing my apprentices not faring well, I looked up, the direction where I felt the impossible mana coming from and froze, eyes wide. A fucking meteor approached and slow too, indicating magic, not just being affected by this planet’s atmosphere.

The only saving grace was that we weren’t the targets as it seemed to change course. But I simply wasn’t having it.

Filled with rage, I unleashed my aura at maximum, aimed both hands at the rock, and conjured a building-sized dragon magic burst. However, I didn’t stop there. I wasn’t sure how I did it, but I infused it with the Dao of Creation.

With a roar, I launched my magic.

* * *

Maximus felt a horrible power manifest above him, forcing him and his troop to look up, aghast.

“Lord Ruler, that is…” The woman fell to her knees, along with the other soldiers as the pressure came upon them. This wasn’t an ordinary meteor or mid-tier spell, but something infused with a Dao… The Dao of Destruction. There was only one person he knew that had such a Dao. That cocky bastard told him after all before infusing it with the Midnight Dragon, driving him insane.

Utter terror and fear dawned upon the Lord Ruler, causing him to freeze up as he realized that the Peace Spawner had decided to reap his soul. He trembled as the pressure got the better of him. The only spell he knew that contained magic capable of restricting one intended target was the Laughing Meteor, which truly confirmed that the Peace Spawner had finally come for him.

He strained as fury rushed through him. That coward! Maximus did not want to go down without a fight, but the Laughing Meteor, infused with one of the most powerful Dao abilities in existence, couldn’t be resisted quickly enough.

Despair filled the Lord Ruler, but he stared at the incoming giant rock, deciding to accept this death.

“This is what I get,” he said. “Karma begets karma.”

Just when he began to ponder his long list of regrets, including being born, a giant ball of powerful red energy smashed into the space rock, shattering it into dust, then proceeded to evaporate the dust altogether.

The pressure vanished, allowing the Lord Ruler to collapse to a knee, panting.

“Lord Ruler, are you alright?” attendants asked, surrounding him.

“I am fine,” Maximus said. “Clean up the camp and get the horses ready. We have to get away from this area.”

“Yes, my lord!”

* * *

[You have averted a disaster! You received a merit.]

Assuming a merit in this context could only be a good thing, I hurried to check on everyone. Milia was up and moving as well and eventually, Nuwa’s healing smothered all of us.

“Anyone have the slightest idea on what just happened?” I asked. Even Ronica looked worried, not a trace of her cheerfulness remaining.

“Something about that meteor felt familiar somehow, but I can’t figure out what,” Ramon said.

“It clearly wasn’t targeting you,” I said, seeing how its course seemed to be headed for something potentially hundreds of miles away.

Opal tried to fly and crash into my cheeks, but I caught the pixie the moment her eyes began to radiate with excitement.

“Sir Nate, what was that power! I’ve never felt anything like it. That big boulder in the sky stood no chance.”

“Just me putting effort into my spell and not allowing that thing to crash,” I replied. Cheetara leapt into my arms. “That kind of took everything I had… I think.”

Maybe I should probably train the hero’s party or force one of the sects to help them out. Sure, they were experienced adventurers, but not S-ranked like Anzu, and froze, despite being far more used to magic than me.

Then again, training my apprentices was my primary task. Hopefully, they could avoid the church and not end up as the new hero’s party.

Lucas put his tools and current projects into the E-ranked shed, Mandi following his lead moments later. I couldn’t blame them for not wanting to continue working outside, especially with the random threat of a giant rock falling onto their heads. Either that or they were simply tired out for the day. Done. I certainly was.

“Whenever you guys remember why the magic that looked as if it was going to cause an extinction event felt familiar, let us know,” I told the hero’s party. “We’re going to call it a day, a little tired from some dungeon diving. I just hope this isn’t retaliation from our good friends of the Crimson Sect, or we’re fucked. Their accuracy is godawful, but the shockwave would’ve done some serious damage to the land. If they conjured more, eventually…”

“That wasn’t magic that anyone of the Crimson Sect knows,” Iris blurted out. “There’s no tinge of blood aura either. There… was another signature on it, but as far as what, I’m not sure yet.”

“Why would an attack like that appear in the skies near us, then change course, clearly targeting someone far?” Kelvin asked. “What could this mean?”

I sighed. “A good question. Who pissed who off? Do the master magicians fight each other often?”

“Not really,” Ronica replied. “They rarely leave their sects, opting to meditate and in some cases, live questionable lives. But you’re familiar with the path to immortality, right?”

“I know it’s the endgame of mana cultivation, I guess,” I said.

“Right. Master magicians spend most of their days meditating and pondering something called the Dao,” Ronica continued. “I highly doubt they’d waste their time pointlessly fighting, especially when there is nothing to be gained. Insight or otherwise.”

That night, my thoughts continued to replay the moment I managed to infuse the Dao of Creation, a crafter’s Dao, with an active spell. It took a lot out of me, but if something attacked, I would’ve been in a perfectly fine position to take it on.

I checked my stat sheet for any changes.

Nate Sullivan

Class: Potion Maker. Secondary class: **Divine Master Magician**. Third class: Unknown.

Magician rank: 1st realm of the Saint.

Class rank: Established.

Ability: Can make up to SSS, divine-grade potions, and blighted potions.

Power: Low World-breaking Strong.

Defense: Low Absolute Titanium.

Dao of Creation. Rank: Divine. Stage: Awakened. This is a middle stage.

Physique rank: C.

Primary quest: Purpose. Progression: 21%.

Shop Rank: D.

Heavenly attunement rank: E.

The only thing that increased was progression. I suppose even the smallest of victories counted, even if they came with no immediate rewards.

Unable to sleep, I found myself in the lab, lit by a few lighting potion lamps. I’ve been meaning to experiment with creating a blighted potion.

System, what’s a blighted potion and how do I create one? It returned my thought with an answer.

[First, remember, a blighted potion is dangerous. It is the act of taking a potion and adding negative effects. That may be putting it mildly, so do not take it as if it is the opposite of your ability to inject Flavors, also known as boosts. You could still add Flavors to blighted potions as well.]

[Quest. Follow the instructions to create your first blighted potion. Instructions added to your menu.]

[You’ve unlocked the ability to add fire-element explosive blight to your potions. Throw at your opponent and watch the kaboom! However, it will only poison if consumed, not explode. The poison will burn the target from the inside out. If you prefer not to witness something gruesome, don’t feed it to anyone.]

Noted and holy shit, blighting my potions could be quite useful, except for the large mana cost.

There were also complex and advanced blights, but the system refused to show the instructions on those.

The blighted potions felt… maybe a little overpowered. I could also make them from scratch, rather than turning a freshly made potion into a blighted potion. Unfortunately, I wasn’t able to turn anything I made more than a couple of hours ago into a blighted potion. Otherwise, our entire stock room could be turned into an armory.

To conclude the night, I created a health potion infused with the Dao of Creation. Thankfully, no giant dragon leapt out of it. Instead, it exploded, splashing potion goo everywhere.

“Goddammit,” I snapped.

So yeah, I spent about an hour cleaning up the lab, which looked like one of the worst murder scenes in existence. Afterward, I took a good long shower, deciding to just give up on the applying the Dao to basic potions. I’d make the water breathing potion in the morning, without applying the Dao, so as to not summon a kraken.

“Potion making and alchemy is so fucking hard,” I said and did my best to not think of the diagrams.

The complex potion served as a roadblock to rank up my class. Ranking up my class would better serve the town and the shop, making me more money in the process.

After dragging my sorry ass to bed, I gladly accepted Milia’s glare and embrace.

Well, no one said this class would be easy. Getting complacent over simple potions would do more harm than good.

I ended up having dreams of facing down a shadowy foe that asked me repeatedly for the Philosopher’s Stone. But an invisible force refused to allow me to toss the thing and move on with my life. It was then in this fucking dream that I gave up on trying to get rid of it.

If I ended up with it, then it’d make a good lab ornament. With a warning sign not to touch it, of course.

Wait a fucking minute. Maybe my reluctance to use it was why the system desperately wanted it in my hands. Or not. It sure as shit didn’t hand me the other fragments.

CHAPTER 13

In the hours before the bright ball of life, there came a sound. A particular rumbling within the earth that Wolverine knew all too well. Thudump, thudump, thudump! Gallops, but instead of coming from the west as usual, they emerged from the deep east. The huffs of the neighing giants all but confirmed his suspicions.

“A rolly-rolly is coming,” he said softly. Chenzu was due to arrive, likely in two hours, roughly around the bright ball of life’s rise. Best Buddy usually woke up an hour, maybe two after the beastkin’s arrival. That left Wolverine and Beakwing to keep an eye on the rolly-rolly. As expected, it veered off into town.

He hopped onto the roof to inspect the appearance of its carriage. It looked to be made of something… what’s that word… fancy. That was it! Nobles arrived in town and if there was one thing many of the arrivals had in common, that’d be their unfriendliness.

Suddenly, Cheetara appeared at his side, nestling against him before looking over at the distant town.

* * *

After the morning activities, I decided to head into the lab, Milia joining me for some morning meditation. Since we already made out just minutes prior, we didn’t fool around. Much. We both accomplished some serious gains. For some reason, meditating with her at my side increased my mana intake. I suspected it to have something to do with cultivation partnership, but the dryad shot me down with a simpler explanation.

“It’s simply compatibility,” Milia said. “Both of our ambient manas are heavenly-attuned.” She frowned. “I still have no idea how it’s possible, but you really are a walking oddity. Humans are normally neutral and their attunements typically impossible to manipulate, making them among the most adaptable races in the universe.”

“It’s the trial award, I suppose,” I said, “but we went over this. Is this really that strange?”

“It is,” Milia said. “In fact, it’s best to say that you actually have two attunements. Your original neutrality, but dominating it is this new heavenly attunement.”

“I think we may have a problem,” I heard Chenzu’s voice call from the shop as he entered.

Milia and I quickly got up to see what the fuss was about.

“Please tell me it’s not another meteor,” I said, peeking warily outside. While I’d do my best to destroy it, I wasn’t sure if it’d go as smoothly. A person firing again would certainly reinforce their attack.

“No, thank Wanda’s heart that’s not it,” Chenzu said. “Though I’m not sure if this is better.”

I turned to him. “What?”

“The eldest daughter of Duke Henry Starrigon is here,” he continued, “and naturally, she’s demanding the person responsible for hurting her little brother show themselves.”

“What else?” I said. “You’re not one to talk about things we both don’t give a damn about.”

“She’s got hostages,” Chenzu said. “The town, that is. I disabled two of their largest siege-breaker arrays and Cheetara destroyed another, before we retreated as to not get caught. But there’s just too many.”

Milia let out a long-suffering sigh before one could escape my mouth. “What of the hero’s party?”

“They’re watching her guards, dressed in their Cheat Force outfits,” Chenzu said. “That in itself is risky. I’m almost sure rumors of Raider have spread far and wide now. If—”

“I’m not worried about that,” I interrupted. “Drew probably squealed, but she likely doesn’t believe her idiotic brother was taken out by a kitten.”

Milia snorted, her eyes proud of Cheetara. Even now, the adorable kitten and her equally adorable partner in crime, the sunlight wolf cub, still protected the town of their own accord. Why they did was anyone’s guess.

“Well, let’s go see what they want,” I said. “Honestly, it’s not really our job to babysit the town, but if we don’t deal with the magicians, who would?”

“I can see why you agreed to marry him,” Chenzu said to Milia.

Milia laughed. “There are more reasons, but this is most certainly one of them.”

By this point, I was quite used to how the world operated and as much as I didn’t give a shit about being these people’s hero, I liked the town. Also my apprentices were currently in it, likely staying hidden as to not attract any attention. I could practically feel their expectance of my appearance. The same went for the hero’s party.

“Are you going to wear the Raider outfit?” Milia asked, eyes twinkling, probably with a mix of humor and mischievousness. That only increased when I glared at her until she smiled.

Sighing, I changed into the outfit, knowing damn well she was right. Not that I’d admit that outright. In fairness, she put on her own Cheat Force outfit and forced Chenzu into one.

I wondered if I should regret my childhood love for Power Rangers coming back to bite me. Well, the idea didn’t entirely come from the show, but our notion of being cloak-wearing ninjas with masks felt close enough. No, I didn’t plan to open the fight with monologues, but talking to the Starrigon daughter couldn’t be avoided.

I’d still do what needed to be done if it came to it, but not coming off as a psychopath was among my higher priorities. Not to rip off Spiderman here, but the show did have a point about responsibility and power. Unfortunately, the magicians in this messed up world had no fucks to give about ordinary people. Maybe there were a few, but most were selfish to the bone.

* * *

Harmony internally chastised herself for being too weak to sweep in and save the town. She trained so much yet couldn’t do much in the face of a multi-realm gap. Not to mention the magical experience that came with it.

The eldest daughter of the Starrigon family was a dark-haired woman wearing a robe that emphasized her curves a little too much, to the point that it annoyed Harmony. Why would a magician in her right mind dress like this? Unless she wanted to lure idiots into a trap, only to blast them to the moon. A dirty tactic and something a bit more expected from the dangerous parts of a city or a bandit town.

Two of her guards hurried to her and whispered something, though Harmony being inside her house, peeking out the window, couldn’t make out any details. That changed when multiple guards lined up into two groups. One headed toward the mayor’s office, the other toward the direction of Harmony’s house, and it didn’t take a genius to understand her fate if confronted. The curse of being the mayor’s daughter and young. It was an open secret by now that some girls her age got tangled up with the wrong nobles and eventually sold to brothels, or forced to work as slave maids, or even a noble’s plaything. The Lord Ruler, to his credit, did try to crackdown on the practices, especially at the insistence of the queen, but dukes had various visions of the duchies that they ran. Some allowed unethical practices for the sake of additional revenue, taxes, and contraband, the most notorious being forbidden items.

“Just my luck,” Harmony said. “Ann, let’s get to the back entrance. We do not want to be caught up in that. You know what to do.”

“Yes, Lady Harmony,” she said cheerily while setting up some of Mandi’s trap gadgets. They looked like simple buttons, but the corrupt Starrigon guards would certainly find out the hard way if they chose to break into her home.

The blue-haired girl and her maid took the back entrance out, but not without leaving traps behind.

The traps wouldn’t trigger on them, of course, thanks to Opal’s idea called an internal failsafe which seemed to recognize friend and foe, including servants.

They made their way to Lucas’s, a place where they agreed to meet up should there ever be any trouble. This also included Howie.

* * *

Serina Starrigon scanned the town carefully, searching for anyone possibly strong enough to fight her little brother. Despite being pathetic, Drew was still capable as a magician, always working hard, and with one of his newest aspirations of joining the hero’s party, he pushed himself constantly. The only reason why they likely refused him, of course, would fall to his unfortunate personality. Years of wanting to impress their strict father, only to be met with the cold shoulder or rejection, even if his feat was quite impressive. The woes of being a third son. No one cared for such a liability, except for mothers and sisters. As always.

Her scans were all over the place, but she definitely sensed magicians here, some of them surprisingly strong. However, she wasn’t the eldest and most loved daughter of Duke Starrigon for nothing. Serina felt quite confident in crushing anyone that tried anything. She didn’t specifically come to fight, but brought equipment just in case Kyushu turned out to be some fortified city that blocked her entrance.

Guards returned to her shortly, one side holding the gagged mayor and the other side looking like shit.

“Wanda’s rippling bottom, where’s the daughter?” she asked, voice tired.

“I don’t know, my lady,” the lead guard said, a stupid dainty man that she strained with all of her being not to punch in the face. “We were met with lightning traps at the door. None were lethal, but seven of our men are paralyzed from the waist down.”

She glanced at the seven. Well, she planned to have them disappear from accidents anyway due to accusations of banditry, so the mayor’s daughter done her a favor. Not that there was any proof, but Serina excelled at forging it.

She turned to the bruised mayor. “Make my life easy and we’ll be on our way. I have better things to do than waste my precious time in some backwater. I’m sure you’ve heard that plenty of times. Do try to put at least a little effort into making this place less of a slum. Now, where is the person responsible for hurting my brother? I do not buy this nonsense rumor about some kitten easily defeating him.”

A guard snatched the gag from his mouth.

“Go piss on a rock,” the mayor barked.

Serina’s face reddened until her tan almost turned purple. She summoned a spell book to her side and pointed a wand at his face.

“Nobody talks to me like that,” she growled. “Fine, if you don’t want to talk, the capital wouldn’t care what happens to some F-ranked mayor.”

The wand began to glow, but a sudden blast of magic smashed into her. It wasn’t strong, but following after that were several… coins? Buttons?

Abruptly, electricity erupted from all ten of the objects, and Serina could only jump away as raw pain jolted through her. It wasn’t strong enough to do any damage to a magician like her, but it provided a distraction that could result in a death if one dropped their guard.

Raising her aura, she looked around until she detected four people hurrying off. A blue-haired girl, a little kid, a red-haired boy, and a girl, whose hair was also red, though she didn’t appear to be related to the boy. What gave her pause was the fact that they were magicians.

Serina expected the mayor to tell her the magicians responsible had passed through. She would’ve collected all of the details and started after them. Perhaps put up a bounty.

“Guards, what in blazes hell are you doing standing there? Go after them, you damn idiots! Agh!”

She pointed her wand at the mayor’s office and almost unleashed enough energy to blow the damned thing to pieces, only to stop mid-cast. She must not lose her temper over a backwater. She’d already pushed the boundaries far enough. “Search the office. Look for anything useful.”

She froze at the sight of a golden fox staring at her from the rooftop. It looked at the sky, deciding she wasn’t worth its time, which secretly pissed Serina off. Ever since her brother gotten himself sentenced to that horrible punishment, the woman’s mood had become foul, only seeming to worsen. She knew it was likely the effects of being too close to that mass of chaos and it’d wear off in another week, but still.

“Did that bloody fox give me a pitying look?” She tapped her feet to the ground, annoyed at her guards for taking so damn long. The mayor only closed his eyes, almost in contentment, as if waiting for someone.

Serina found out moments later why the fox looked at her like that when a man and a woman jumped off something that moved too fast for her to catch. All she caught was just the ghost of a giant wing.

Both of the newcomers were wearing a cloak and mask… black and green color scheme.

* * *

I originally considered getting Milia to do a Team Rocket routine with me, with Cheetara finishing off as Meowth, but the mood just didn’t click for me. How could it when people constantly attacked the town for no good reason? An F-ranked insignificant town. Also, we had bigger matters to contend with, like the mystery of who cast the giant meteor of doom or convincing the Lord Ruler not to reap Gwendolyn’s life.

“Who in Wanda’s rump are you?” the woman holding the mayor hostage asked.

“My identity is none of your concern,” I said. “You get one warning. Take your men and leave the town. And no, we don’t give a fuck about what happened to your brother. He attacked the town, harming innocent people, and as he shamed the Starrigon family, got what he deserved.”

That struck a nerve, and her aura blasted into full force, her killing intent bathing us.

[Enemy Analysis.]

Serina Starrigon. Race: human. Hostile. Magician rank: 4th realm of the Lesser Dragon. Spell book: F.

“Let me deal with her,” Milia said, her divine aura showing for the first time in a while, like a golden inferno.

“Take it away,” I said. With a quick wave of my hand, all of the mayor’s bindings turned into shreds… And maybe a little of his shirt, but hey, freedom was freedom, right? At least he wasn’t a noble that whined about wearing a three thousand gold shirt.

On another thought, I could tell the mayor knew our identity. He saw Beakwing. Also, black and green… I should’ve worn the red outfit again, but even so, that still wouldn’t have fooled Rue. Who else could we be?

“You may want to summon the guard with some anti-magic handcuffs,” I said. The mayor wasted no time getting the hell away from us as the standoff between Serina and Milia finally shifted into battle.

* * *

“Perhaps I should show you a real spell book,” Milia said. “Descend. Show my enemies a little reason, Abstract.”

A massive tome appeared at the dryad’s side, its wisp spirit above it. A silverly fireball with two eyes. It was actually quite cute.

“Your new name should be… Flamie,” Milia said to her partner.

“F-Flamie? If that is your will, then so shall it be. I shall be now known as Flamie.”

Milia could only smile at Nate’s reaction, though it was likely too late to name Yukihara. She wasn’t sure if he could change her summoning lines now that he already used them.

“Wh… what kind of spell book is that?” Serina asked. “I’ve never seen anything like it. What is this witchery!?”

“A D-ranked spell book,” Milia said. “You’re the eldest daughter of the Starrigon family, nobles with quite the reach. How do you not know of something this basic?”

Serina glared daggers at Milia. “You… A D-ranked spell book. Well, it doesn’t matter. I’m well within the realm of the lesser dragon. And I have a wand! Ice cannon!”

Milia simply stood, eyes on the giant ice ball that rushed toward her. “You’re in the realm of the lesser dragon, equipped with a wand and spell book. Interesting, I suppose.”

With just a thought, Milia summoned a tower of vines that burst from the ground, smacking the ice ball into shards.

She blurred forward, summoning winds to surround her, marveling at having control of air magic for the first time in her life. Serina attempted to follow up her attack, but Milia appeared at her side, delivering an air palm to her center.

Serina rocketed backward, breaking the speed of sound as she crashed into her carriage.

“Woops, I didn’t expect for the spell book to be that strong,” Milia said.

Being a magician in the lesser dragon, an attack like that didn’t do serious damage to Serina. She rose to her feet coated in light blue aura, blood dripping from her forehead.

“You bitch,” she said.

“A universal word, I see. Dammit, humanity,” Nate commented, though Milia had no idea what he meant by that.

Serina conjured up several ice spears, launching them toward Milia with impressive speed. But they simply stood no chance against Milia’s control of the air.

With a gesture, the dryad forced the wind to slice the spears into ribbons, then redirect them at the confused woman.

“Woo! Go Milia!” Nate cheered as Milia bashed Serina to her back with another invisible attack. The wind element was almost unfair, but having Flamie just took things to a new level. She had no current need for his calamity attack, however.

One thing that annoyed her was how poorly the silver guard captain had treated the wisp. With his connection so poor, no wonder he couldn’t wield it to its full capabilities like Milia.

Serina dashed forward, pulling a dagger from a scabbard attached to her overly ‘night-attracting’ robe. Not that Milia had a problem with clothing meant to compliment the body. Her various dresses did the same, though only one did it to that degree. She wouldn’t wear it except on her wedding night. Just thinking about it was embarrassing.

Milia summoned a vine from the ground to trip Serina, but to her surprise, the Starrigon woman jumped.

She would’ve successfully plunged the dagger into anyone else, but Milia caught her wrist, and easily disarmed her. Trained by ruthless martial artists growing up, the dryad could easily overcome short-sighted attacks like this.

Seeing the mayor and guards returning, she decided to finish Serina off. There were Starrigon guards to round up, after all.

Aiming a hand at the woman, Serina’s eyes widened, sensing the incoming point-blank attack.

“Divine burst,” Milia said. “Have a nice sleep.”

“Tr-trigger the siege-breakers!” Serina yelled as she desperately conjured a defense ice spell. When nothing happened, Milia allowed her to turn around to see that Nate already destroyed each of the contraptions.

Satisfied with the response, the dryad unleashed her attack.

CHAPTER 14

After watching Milia blast the Serina woman into the sky, I decided to address the many curious people that had gathered. Sensing the hero’s party watching, I raised my aura.

“Cheat Force, assemble!” I chanted, power in my voice. And yes, I probably sounded like Lion-O or He-Man. The hero’s party debated on whether to cringe or feel honored but had no idea why. If I was going to be stuck wearing this outfit in front of people, so were they.

One thing I learned was that the Saint magician realm was actually not sainthood. No, the system thought it’d be a good idea to change me into a real saint, my consent be damned. Magicians had an extremely small chance of becoming one after reaching the realm.

Oh wait, what was I doing! I should be able to make potions with the holy affinity now. No sooner than the thoughts came, the system prompt emerged. One of my favorites, in fact, that I missed dearly.

[New listing added, Basic Purification Potion.]

[Basic Purification Potion. You may consume or pour this on anyone tainted with darkness, undead, and unholy sicknesses, blights, or various effects. A high-quality version of this potion will prevent these effects for 24 hours.]

[Warning, creating a blighted version of this is considered unethical. Extreme punishment comes to those who use these on the innocent.]

So what you’re saying, System, is that I’m free to do so as long as I don’t give it to people. Got it!

The system didn’t reply, but if I could see its face, the eye would probably be twitching.

While the hero’s party approached in their outfits and Milia beat up Serina, I checked the potions available to me.

Potions Unlocked:

[Current self-use potions: Health, Energy, General Medicine, Speed Booster, Sleeping, Clarity.]

[Complex self-use potions: Minor Luck.]

[Special potions: Night Vision, *Mana Core, Water Breathing, Masking, Eagle Sight, Shadow, God Flame, Summoning, Blood Lightning.]

[Utility potions: Lighting.]

[Misc potions: Flavors, Basic Purification.]

[Mid-tier Special potions: Potion of Water Spirits.]

[*Grand-tiered potions: Potion of Storms.]

The only thing missing to complete my little arsenal was support potions, like maybe some to increase attack, defense. Then again, Chenzu handled that just fine. I was talking about dungeon diving for ingredients, of course. The hell do we look like, an adventurer’s party? No hero duty for me. Aside… from this incident. Hey, protecting potential customers… never mind.

The sooner we ranked Kyushu to the appropriate rank, the better, so that the guards could actually be useful. I seriously needed access to that town management system, without the politics, of course. Unfortunately, the system didn’t cave even the slightest to my hopes.

Closing out the windows, I glanced at the even larger crowd of excited people. By now, Serina was unconscious and handcuffed, on her way to jail. She’d be receiving the same fate as her brother for, you know, committing casual terrorism.

Why in the hell would she risk coming here? Oh yeah, overconfident noble magicians. I’m taking back my love for this world.

“We’re just passing through,” I told the people. “Call us the Cheat Force, and do try to keep our appearance a secret, alright?”

“Are you Raider!?” asked some young woman, her eyes filled with something I would not be paying attention to. Fanaticism.

Ignoring her, I continued speaking. “Carry on, nothing more to see here, just cleaning up the trash. Your mayor was right to ask us for help before this crazy Starrigon girl attacked your town for no good reason.”

Their eyes widened and my plan to damage the Starrigon name had successfully started. “But hey, rumors say the duke punishes family members that embarrass their name severely. So do make sure that upon mailing your loved ones, the word gets out about their reckless behavior.”

Not a single ordinary person in the crowd could afford their ridiculously overpriced coffee, so I didn’t risk damaging the economy with my words. Hopefully. The nobles wouldn’t give a shit if a town like this got attacked. They’d still purchase their products without a care in the world. Something totally normal on Earth.

The crowd didn’t disperse until the guards finally did their damn jobs. Let’s just say the crowd had an entire rainbow’s worth of language directed at them. Honestly, it was kind of a miracle anyone even applied for a law enforcement position in this town.

“You should know what to do with her,” I said as I turned to the mayor. “Make sure you keep it professional, of course, but also the kingdom needs to know that randomly attacking towns is nothing more than embarrassing banditry.”

I motioned for the Cheat Force to follow and without saying another word to the mayor, we started toward the town exit. The mayor had the foresight to have his guard prevent people from tailing us, reminding them that we were magicians. Just hearing the word magician made just about all of them back off.

A little boy, roughly five years of age, somehow caught up to me.

“Sir Raider, Sir Raider,” he said, holding up what appeared to be an old sketchbook and quill. Something he likely snuck out of his parent’s bedroom or something. “Please sign my book.”

Seeing no harm with humoring the kid, I signed the name of my persona. I also gave the kid a hug at his insistence. Dammit, Milia was probably right about me being a softy. Hopefully they didn’t start making Raider action figures. I planned to ditch this persona eventually when my shop got big enough and my name known for the first time. For now, it served as a tool to fight without exposing myself as something the kingdom should look at. Judging by the amusement I felt oozing from my fiancée, I wouldn’t be surprised to receive some teasing about this encounter later.

After making sure nobody followed us, we set off into the deep east, moving at top speed until meeting up with Beakwing.

“How was the hunt, buddy?” I asked as I scratched underneath the griffin’s chin. He purred and let out a snort of victory. “Glad you enjoyed the meal.”

The hero’s party had already changed out of their cloaks, into their normal clothing.

“Did you really have to involve us in that?” Iris whined.

I know the smirk curled across my face, that or a shit-eating grin.

“Oh, come on, it was fun, right? Showing these people the Cheat Force,” I said, gaining the satisfying cringing and groans. Except from the twerp, of course, who loved her pink cloak and goofy mask.

“We seriously have to do that more,” the twerp cheered.

“Aren’t you used to fame by now?” Milia said, shaking her head, though her amusement still increased, indicating that she enjoyed this far too much. There wasn’t a thing I’d be able to say to undo my slight regrets of starting up the Cheat Force. Well, now was as good as a time as any to own up to it, maybe be proud of it instead. So I humored the twerp a little.

“This will definitely not be the last time we have to dress up, so get used to it,” I said. “But look at the bright side. It’s better than being slaves to the capital.”

“That’s true,” Maxus said, though he still gained my narrow-eyed gaze for replacing the Cheat Force cloak with his rogue’s cloak. The only difference being that one was gray and the other, black.

Roman sighed. “There’s one problem with this.”

“What?” I asked.

“There’s no possible way we can keep up with your level of strength,” Ramon continued.

“Well, you’d better push more effort into training,” I said, turning my gaze right at the twerp. “Buying twenty honey cakes isn’t going to cut it.”

Ronica flinched, smiling sheepishly as her colleagues turned to glare at her.

“I’ll have you know, there was a perfectly justified reason for buying those honey cakes,” she said, pouting.

“Enlighten us,” I said, stare nearly blank.

“They were on sale!” she defended, and I swear, I think all of us almost fell.

* * *

As much as Nate wanted to keep his persona and his own identity a secret, the praising, speculation, chatter, fawning, loving, hating of Raider spread throughout the town like a godfire-infused wildfire. The Cheat Force didn’t get out of admiration, either.

“I can’t believe Raider came to our town and I only caught a glimpse of him,” a young man said to his friend. He frowned, practically glowing with envy. “To think the guards let a five-year-old child slip past them and talk to the entirety of the Cheat Force is not fair.”

“I still doubt they’d just take you in and train you,” his friend said. “Just accept the fact that you’re either going to be unmarried and running your dad’s stand or married to that farm girl.”

“She isn’t interested in some loser like me, but that’s why I’d like the chance to get stronger.”

The young man’s friend chuckled. “You and like everyone else probably.” He returned to catering to the horses.

In a flower shop, an older woman hummed a pleasant tune, her two twenty-year-old daughters assisting with shop preparations. Her husband was still out retrieving materials from Tom, and her son was hunting wild game with his team.

“Mother, what do you think of Raider?” one of the daughters asked.

She turned to the starry-eyed young woman. “It is too early to say. To think the rumors of him existing are true. But do be careful when it comes to famous people. They may not be as friendly as you think.”

“Love to crash the fun as usual,” her other daughter said, but thankfully did not share the same naïve eyes as her sister. “Thank goodness.”

Her sister glared at her.

And the talk spread and spread, emerging to every dinner table, shop, the farm and its vast fields, the tavern, the town square, markets, the woods where woodworkers worked, noble houses, and even the halls of the mayor’s building.

“Father, I want to marry him now! I can feel it, he’s the one. A charming prince and hero, and I have a feeling he’s going to protect more places like ours. You should arrange a marriage, get him in our family. I’ll be first of our family to join the Cheat Force.”

The minor noble looked at his annoying falsely lovestruck daughter, who was barely an adult, and laughed. Then he returned to reading his paper, tuning out everything around him.

* * *

We ran the shop as usual for the rest of the morning, and I listened to many people talk about Raider and his Cheat Force. People were… weird. That’s something about humanity that remained consistent throughout the universe. I started to dread the consequences of my identity ever getting leaked. The hero’s party, excluding Ramon, were somewhat my friends, but they would likely keep it safe out of fear. Especially Ramon.

Milia’s amusement surprisingly didn’t die from the numerous declarations of marriages, challenges, enlistments, manhunts, invitations to God knows what, and the list went on. On the other hand, I considered staging the Raider’s death. The teenagers seemed to be in a rather upbeat mood today.

It should blow over, right? I did nothing that impressive, really. Hell, it was Cheat Force Green that did the fighting, but somehow I got the credit. Surely, the novelty of defeating the Black Knight and stopping his rampage died already, right?

No, this was likely the case of people adding things to the rumors until blowing up the singular encounter from Wingston.

During our lunch break, I went to the lab, pulling out the red cube to see what I could buy.

[Current options. Buildings. Tools. Garden. Forges. Equipment and Devices. Farm. Shop. Structures.]

Seeing the forges reminded me to check on my order from Lucas. Before I did that, I purchased the heavenly blacksmithing tools for fifty spirit coins.

[Tools. Currently unlocked.

1. Dungeon Detector. Price: 30 spirit coins.

2. Heavenly Blacksmithing Tools. Price: 50 spirit coins, requires a good forge.

3. Gadget Assist Pixie. Price: 80 spirit coins.

4. D-ranked Mana Striker Device. Price: 100,000 spirit coins.

5. D-ranked Oracle Spirit Stone. Price: 150,000 spirit coins and one C-ranked or higher standard mana stone.

6. Mana Steam Engine. Price: 395,000,000 spirit coins.]

I considered purchasing the wine cellar, especially for Milia, but held back, deciding to stick with my plan of saving up for one of the major items.

[Heavenly Blacksmithing Tools. Requires a good forge. Using these tools, especially with a heavenly forge hammer, will automatically increase the quality and ranking of items made by at least once. These tools will help pave the way for an aspiring blacksmith to create even divine and beyond tools, weapons, armor, containers, so on. Requires apprenticeship under a master magician to work.]

Alright, I get it, System, damn! I wasn’t going to fire the kid. Besides, I rather enjoyed watching Lucas progress. All three of the brats were equally interesting. Harmony with the potential to become a master magician one day, Mandi as a gadgetmancer capable of defeating foes with no powers, Lucas a half-dwarf magician with the potential of forging something that would end up in legends. Though I hoped Mandi would get on with forming her core already. We had limits when it came to training her, though I wouldn’t be surprised if she invented something to circumvent them.

Lucas was at his forge when I waved at him. The excited look in his eyes told me everything I needed to know about the status of my first order. However, the shock that probably formed on my face only made the kid smile wider, knowing that he exceeded my expectations. I asked for C-ranked, after all, to replace my old ones. He went above and beyond and made one for each hand.

[Dwarven Power Silver Knuckles. Item rank: A. Item quality: Superior, heavenly attuned. Blacksmith: Lucas Fireborn. It would be a bad day for anyone hit by these. Chance to be ripped apart by the force of heaven itself!]

[Due to the forge being basic, not only did it take Lucas significantly longer to form this item, but the quality, rank, and effects were reduced. Get a better forge!]

“Holy shit,” I said softly, ignoring the annoying system that chose not to mention its monthly restriction. “You are more than just a natural. Fantastic. You passed with flying colors!”

[Lucas is now an S-ranked apprentice. You have automatically paid Lucas 1 contribution point. Lucas has received a bonus contribution point. You received 2,000 spirit coins! Number of spirit coins: 45,301.]

One had to love just how much the system trusted me to distribute points to my students fairly. Just automatically doing so, because why not. First off, spirit coin income. Why would I not reward my apprentices? Two, I got reequipped through my student. How cool was that?

Seeing Lucas’s excitement at having gained his S-rank and the most contribution points, I smiled. The others most certainly saw his gains. Looks of determination flared into their eyes.

Since we currently had a basic forge, I accessed the menu and added the heavenly blacksmithing tools to the reward pool. Suddenly, the silver and gold toolbox the size of a large suitcase vanished from my grasp.

Setting the price, I accessed the apprentice ranking system.

[Apprentice Ranking System. Detecting apprentices… 4.]

[Harmony Rue, Mandi Wingston, Lucas Fireborn, Alexander Demonblade.]

[For every approved feat your apprentices accomplish, they will be awarded contribution points. They will see the prompts and know this is possible by the MMABS. You can only personally give them up to 2 points per week. The system will decline any attempt to just give them away for free; however, you will be responsible for most of the rewards. Every reward you give will generate spirit coins with a 1% chance of generating heavenly spirit coins if the situation is great enough.]

[Harmony Rue. Magician rank: 6th realm of the Novice. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 1.

Mandi Wingston. Mortal. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 1.

Lucas Fireborn. Magician rank: 8th realm of the Beginnings. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 3.

Alexander Demonblade. Magician rank: sealed. Untrained. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 1.

Reward pool.

-Heavenly Blacksmithing Tools. Requires a good forge. Price: 2 contribution points.]

“Alright everyone, break’s over, back to the shop in ten minutes,” I announced. “Alexander, how are you holding up?”

The kid saluted fist to chest, then grinned. “Quite good, Sir Nate. Thank you for the meditation tip and letting me try the spiritual room. Although, Mazu’s kind of wary of it.”

“Ah, the fox? Where is he?”

“He… seems to be talking to Wolverine and the others,” Alexander said, pointing out quite the scene. The golden fox looked as if he was lecturing all of the pets and… the calf. It still felt a bit weird having a baby cow as a spirit beast, but that was the way the cookie of life crumbled. Moo Moo, mother… Okay, I won’t go there. But you know what I mean.

“Thank God people around me can’t read my thoughts,” I muttered to myself.

I recalled the damage shield prompt received after the shop upgraded to its D-rank. How did the shop end up attached to the town in the first place?

[D-ranked Shop Damage Shield. Increase the shop’s rank to increase its protection. This shield also protects the safe, not that it is needed due to the dryad’s spell.

Unfortunately, until the town this shop is attached to is upgraded, your farm cannot be considered a safe zone and will not grant any divine protection. With the town sitting at a pathetic, awful, downright embarrassing F-rank, you will receive no local high-tier customers. Upgrade this town, or it will be impossible to build a legacy as a proper potion maker.]

System, could I remove my shop’s attachment to Kyushu?

[No. It was determined that reaching your shop’s maximum potential required a town. Without a town, there are no customers. People are naturally wary of any shop in the middle of nowhere without a town affiliated to it.]

Fair enough. I sure as shit wouldn’t want to stop at a rundown store in the middle of the woods. Just as I started to relax, beginning our second half of the workday, a cloaked, buff customer walked in. The rough-looking middle-aged man took out a crossbow and aimed it right at me.

“I suggest you start loading up your gold or you’ll be wondering why you didn’t comply in the afterlife, lad.”

I finally understood why having an F-ranked town truly sucked ass. Crime. No wonder why we were getting attacked so often.

CHAPTER 15

[System confirmation. Kyushu’s F rank is indeed a major factor to why it is littered with major crimes and very little kingdom support. Things will continue to get worse, for there is no reason why an F-ranked town should exist in a thriving kingdom. A risk of being cut off slightly increases daily. Other negative factors fall into place. Despite your town not being an FF or FFF, it is still vulnerable to high crime. As informed previously, ranking up the town will increase your shop’s chances of thriving. Potential customers will eventually stop insulting it.]

Gee, thanks for waiting until this very moment to go into detail, System. However, this little ordeal pushed the town’s rank increase from the number one priority to the emergency spot.

Kyushu hadn’t been an F-ranker for long, so the people truly had no idea of the danger they were in. Well, they probably had an idea now. Maybe that was why merchants and some nobles were leaving. Not because of the high prices, but also the danger. Hell, my ignorant ass didn’t know there were town rankings until recently, really.

Stopping the local artificial inflation wasn’t enough, that much we already knew. Gwendolyn’s financing served as a bandage, but wouldn’t fully resolve the problem. Of course, the purpose of the money was to increase the town’s rank anyway. I just didn’t realize the urgency until now, with a guy trying to rob the shop in broad daylight. Also, it kind of pissed me off that he only just now realized the danger he was in, judging by the widening of his eyes and the drop of sweat as everyone looked at him without a shred of fear.

“Dude, what are you doing?” I asked, really not in the mood for this shit. A vine grew above the floor in an instant, snatching away the crappy crossbow before the robber even realized it. It crushed it into a ball of splintery mess and tossed it in the trash can. Hopefully the town’s trash service would accept it. They were lenient with some of my other unknown deposits.

I walked over to the terrified man, nonchalantly, and while there was a lot of psychopath shit I could do, this ordeal felt too hilarious to me. On Earth, I would’ve shat myself if a man pulled a gun on me.

“Let’s go,” I said, humor in my voice, patting his shoulder. “A nice and warm jail cell should help clear your thoughts. Come on.”

Wolverine growled at him as we walked. Cheetara, on my head, watched. The timing worked out since I needed to prioritize the town over Wingston. Gwendolyn was a capable adult with plenty of political experience. Mandi said it’d take some weeks for the Lord Ruler to arrive if he truly was coming, though if he used the lightning horses, that time would be cut drastically. He likely did. Lightning horses were basically the cars of this era, in a way.

After we dropped the moron off, we headed to the mayor’s office, though not before watching the jailers be as rough as possible with the bandit for daring to rob their potion maker.

This world seriously tried to change me and slowly, it did, but I vowed to remain true to myself. I would always be an earthling… not that Earth was any better.

“Hey Nate.”

I turned to see Kelvin walking toward me. I accepted his handshake when he caught up.

“I heard what happened,” he said. “Some shopkeepers would feel justified enough to instantly execute thieves, especially if he pointed a deadly weapon at anyone.”

“I thought about it, but come on, the guy was disarmed the moment he stepped into my shop,” I said, smiling. “Some suffering in the dungeon should do better than any quick and easy death, right? And no, I’m not about to justify not killing a guy and getting his blood all over my shop.”

I also didn’t want the guy haunting my place or something, so there was that. The shop’s a place where people come together, chat, and buy things from me. There’s no need for lethal force, except for outside of it. Also, the way this world urged me to up my body count was, quite frankly, concerning.

I didn’t pin any of this on Kelvin, a native. We walked into the mayor’s office together without me further explaining my lack of bloodlust. There was money to be made, after all. I didn’t want anyone’s blood on it.

Okay, I wasn’t going to hide behind the money excuse. I didn’t want to kill people. So the fuck what?

“Mayor Rue, how’s it going?” I greeted, waving at him as we approached his desk. “I hate to interrupt, but this is urgent.”

First, I told him about the Wingston situation, though he already heard most of the story from Harmony. With the warmup done, I informed him of the robbery attempt and also pretended like I witnessed the results of Serina’s attack. That confused him, since my act was quite convincing… probably, but I had no intention of revealing myself as Raider. The only people that knew were my crew, the hero’s party, and Gwendolyn. For the best.

“That brings us to my current point,” I said. “The crime. It is only recently that I realized having an F-rank may be playing a big role of why we keep getting plagued with crime.”

Mayor Rue actually deflated. “And why our guards are so pathetic,” he unhelpfully added. “The nobles’ schemes have damaged this town far more than I thought, and gold isn’t going to solve the solution any time soon. Getting a wealth manager to risk opening a branch in an F-rank town has been met with difficulty after difficulty.” He slumped even further into his seat. “I’ll be lucky to get even a reply to my messages. It may even point to why the Lord Ruler practically forgot we existed.”

“That’s kind of a shitty thing to do after you served as one of the captains in his army for years,” I said. “But I didn’t come here to just rub that fact in your face. We’ve got to do something about it as soon as possible—today, even—before things get worse. I can’t imagine what could happen to innocent kids if bandit sects or even monsters start targeting the town.”

I especially wanted to be pissed off about the system in that regard, but this was more a people thing.

[A town or city’s ranking is determined on the availability of necessary buildings, merchants, population, and sometimes even the satisfaction of the people, though there are some cities that somehow function under tyrants such as the Goblin Warlord. To advance to E-rank quickly, try establishing a bank or inviting the presentative of a wealth management family. The bank must be capital-approved, however, and entered into magical logs, which can be expensive to purchase and manage. Other things that could help will not be shown to you without access to Town Management, as you are not a lord.]

The prompt sucked, to say the least. However, banks shouldn’t the only way to boost the ranking of a town. City founding and ranking up simply wouldn’t happen, right? Or did this little tidbit come into play well after Wanda’s gift was bestowed to the people?

“If we can’t get a wealth manager on board, can we train one from scratch or just put someone trustworthy in charge until we can find a professional company to take over?” I asked.

“If only things were that simple,” Rue replied. “We barely have a teacher with no one else stepping up to help out, mainly being unqualified. The teacher once had assistants, but they fled when the town received its downgrade for the first time.”

“I’ll teach,” Kelvin suddenly volunteered. “Iris can handle temporary money management, though she will probably complain a lot. Of course, we can’t do this for free. I don’t have a teacher’s certification, but before getting drafted into the party, I was working on one. Almost finished it too. I can easily teach kids and adults alike to read and write, as well as arithmetic and a few skills, though my specialization is in reading and writing.”

I gaped at him. “Any particular reason why you said nothing until now?”

“Had a lot of other things on my mind, like my future,” Kelvin said. “We weren’t sure if we were going to stay in this town long until recently. Also, this is the first time I’ve heard of the teaching situation. It’s not like anyone’s keeping us up to date on the town’s management. We’re just a bunch of fighters, after all.”

The mayor laughed. “You really are heroes, and we’ll gladly pay you the proper salaries and a sign on bonus. After Nate approves it, of course.”

My eyes widened as I looked at him, then chuckled. “Like I said before, I won’t be taking your job any time soon. Now, let’s establish a bank today. We’ll use a temporary building.”

“I’m afraid it doesn’t work that way,” Mayor Rue said, shaking his head. “Iris can be a temporary manager, but without capital approval and the right certificates, she won’t have access to the kingdom-wide magical wealth management system. No one would consider it a true bank.”

“The trip to the big city, but banking on anyone to move to an F-ranked town isn’t going to happen, now that I think about it,” I said. “Crime and misfortune are naturally attracted to this place. Are you sure there isn’t any way to get this done quickly? For everyone’s safety.”

“Well… there is one way,” Kelvin said, “but it’s a bit unethical, risky, and probably illegal.”

“You’re in the hero’s party, man, why would you bring this up?” I said. “What’s the idea?”

Mayor Rue gulped.

“Serina Starrigon is actually a qualified wealth manager,” Kelvin said.

Mayor Rue’s eyes widened, and he too knew where the hero’s party member was going with this.

I placed a hand on the dark man’s shoulder. “I don’t know how you’re not the leader of the hero’s party. You’re clearly smarter than the rest. You’re a fucking genius.”

“I… don’t know, I brought it up, but it may not be the smartest idea to dangle around with the law like this,” Kelvin said.

“Oh, but we are,” I said, turning to look at the mayor. “I know you were about to send the letter to the duke today, but let’s cancel it. Maybe this isn’t a place of misfortune, after all. Here’s the plan. We offer her a deal in exchange for keeping her hidden from her father. I heard Raider told everyone to spread the rumors. Which is reasonable, I guess, but he kind of ruined some of our leverage. We’ll have to play on her fear of being forcibly returned home. Offer her a way out.”

“But she could just run away,” Kelvin said. “Why would she agree to any of this?”

“Just create the contract,” I said. “Either she’s in or not. Mayor Rue will send out letters with his signature to clear her name if she does a good job.”

“You’re calling me the genius, when it’s clearly you,” Kelvin said, laughing.

The mayor first drafted the contract, then had one of his most loyal clerks review it. The older woman nodded twice and in that gaze glistened hope and excitement.

“One more thing,” I said as I took the contract. “Could you convince the librarian to teach? It seems like she’s wasting her time governing books that this town doesn’t want to read. Perhaps she could try changing that.”

“Sure,” Mayor Rue said, nodding, finger on chin. “Why haven’t I thought of that? I’ll offer her better pay, and perhaps she’ll consider permanent employment, turning the library over to her assistants.”

“Excellent,” I said. “Our setup is temporary until we can get well out of the F-rank. Maybe go for C or, perhaps one day, B.”

“We would need serious funding to become a city,” the mayor said. “Even C-rank is easier said than done.”

“That’s why you have me,” I said, grinning. “I’m not going to fight for you only to slack off at just one upgrade. Besides, a better ranking means a better shop for me.”

I started outside, pep in my step.

* * *

Serina Starrigon felt hopeless. She’d receive chaotic punishment, a timeless torture far worse than anything the Lord Ruler could conjure. Her foolish little brother currently suffered in that place. But as much as she wanted to be indignant about his imprisonment, the cloaked man was ultimately correct. He attacked the town, likely with the Crimson Sect he bragged about controlling, and put many lives in danger. She honestly didn’t expect him to go this far.

As if things couldn’t get any worse, while she sat in this disgusting cell, a boy that looked somewhat familiar looked at her with pity and disappointment. Serina really disliked being looked down upon, but this would be the least of her worries when the kingdom escort came to take her to her father. His ruthlessness would demand she be tossed into the chaos right away and for the next set of years, she’d be stuck in pure torture.

Family members that were released, if they were given that mercy, came out broken, unfeeling, sometimes suicidal.

Despair began to overtake the young woman. Just what was she thinking coming here? What would finding the ones responsible for her brother’s demise accomplish? They could be anywhere. Perhaps a female rogue that went by the alias of Kitten defeated her brother while passing through. It wouldn’t be a first. Female rogue magicians, particularly assassins, weren’t feared for nothing. Any man targeted by one would be dead, no questions about it.

Yet… all Serina could do was despair. Even if she made it out of the prison, where would she run to? She didn’t know a thing about survival. Becoming an adventurer would eventually get her caught, as all names were registered through the guild system. If her father generated the bounty for her capture, then she’d be done for, brought in to face an even worse punishment.

Tears threatened to pour from her eyes out of utter terror of her father and the chaotic punishment. Now she wondered if refusing to marry to prove the point that she required no such thing until she was ready had backfired. No, becoming a part of a different family did not remove the Starrigon name. She doubted she would’ve given it up anyway. She looked around, wondering if she could find something to maybe… no. She couldn’t be that weak… right?

Suddenly, the door swung open and a white-haired man she’d never seen before walked in. She saw no robe of the Inquisition, thankfully, nor any insignia tying him to the kingdom’s army. Perhaps he was visiting someone else. To be allowed in here at all would at least make him noteworthy, someone of interest.

To Serina’s surprise, he stopped in front of her cell, probably observing her state, but those weren’t the disgusting eyes that she hated of pig men. They were… starry eyes. Eyes that came to offer her a deal. But why?

Remembering she was a noble, she quickly wiped her eyes and straightened herself. However, she couldn’t put on a cold mask due to the thought of being thrown into the chaotic imprisonment. Instead, she forced herself not to think about it. What could this man want, anyway? She didn’t hurt anyone, so no additional charges could be filed, although if he was of the Inquisition, it wouldn’t matter. They assigned any accusation they felt like if their quarry didn’t give them the information or item they requested.

“Serina Starrigon, right?” the man asked. “How’s it going? I’m Nate, the town’s potion maker and a friend of the mayor. I heard what happened and of course of Duke Starrigon’s nasty punishment.”

For some reason, Serina felt something from this man, a… mana? But she couldn’t fully scan him due to the anti-magic handcuffs. She also faintly felt a blocking mechanism coming from one of his bracers. A bracer like that had to be worth thousands of gold, though a high-level scan or even a master magician could probably pierce through the defenses like gelatin.

“I thought about this, and you seem like a capable woman,” Nate continued. “Don’t give me that look, I’m getting married. I’m not a noble nor bandit in noble’s clothing. Just a potion maker.”

Serina wasn’t buying that one bit. Wanda’s rippling, bouncing bottom, who did he think he was fooling?

“Judging by the skeptical look on your face, you don’t believe me. Fine, whatever. But this contract here is another story. It’s an offer. You work a normal job, of your free will of course, and in exchange, we don’t send you off to your demise. We will also send signed letters, telling the world of your good deeds.”

Serina’s eyes and soul filled with enough hope that she chastised herself internally for the weakness. The man clearly wasn’t there for any pranking or to take advantage of her. She did admit to calming down after he openly admitted to getting married and looking quite happy about it. It almost made Serina wonder what kind of a woman his wife was.

“W… what’s this job?” she asked, deciding to get to the point. “If it’s something humiliating, then you can forget it. I’d rather get executed.”

“What? No. What is up with…? Never mind, I forget where I’m at,” Nate said. A strange comment, but Serina had no time to ponder on it. “How does wealth management sound?”

Serina frowned. “So someone knows that. And what makes you think I just won’t take the money and run?”

“Honor,” Nate said. “Or to be real, if you do that, then we’ll have no choice but to report everything to both the duke and the Lord Ruler. Not out of blackmail, but because you know, it’s the law. And threaten to kill us and all that jazz. Believe it or not, we’ve got some powerful people hidden in the shadows.” The man folded his arms. “Listen, let’s cut the bullshit, we’re both adults, no need for the games. The contract isn’t permanent, just temporary until we could find a replacement, then you’re free to go. We’ll make sure your reputation’s fixed too. How about it? Or do you prefer we just send you back with the kingdom guard?” Nate turned to leave.

“No! Don’t call the soldiers,” Serina said. “I will need somewhere to live.”

“We’ve already got you covered,” Nate said, grinning. “A house of your own. Oh, just so we’re clear, betrayal the moment I remove your cuffs isn’t tolerated.”

“You’re removing my cuffs?”

“How else will you work your new job?” Nate said. “This isn’t slavery or any of that bullshit. Sign this contract only if you want to. If not, then…”

“I’ll sign! Just stop threatening me with the soldiers,” Serina said.

Suddenly, she froze as she felt a massive wave of unimaginable power and sainthood from Nate and it made her tremble.

It reminded her of the Peace Spawner, though it was far more… dormant? Gentle? Frightening and pure? The Peace Spawner, on the other hand, was a walking incarnation of hell itself and no one knew his true form.

Nate’s aura vanished, completely hidden again. He opened her cell and led her to the table to sign the contract.

She was surprised at what she read. A normal job, time off. She could live like a commoner, and it even paid. This… wasn’t so bad.

Serina signed as if her life depended on it. Well, it did.

“Hey, could you remove her cuffs, please?” Nate asked the jailer. The boy who looked to be eighteen, ten years younger than Serina, nodded and did as the potion maker asked. For some reason, he seemed terrified of Nate.

Then again, that power he demonstrated spoke volumes and contained a threat that this Nate could in fact act on.

“We appreciate this, Lady Starrigon,” Nate said. “Follow me, let’s go talk to the mayor.”

“Please, call me Serina,” Serina said, surprising herself. She decided to just continue. “I tire of the formality. Had enough of that at home.”

“Fair enough,” Nate said, then started outside, Serina following.

And for the first time in her life, she felt… hopeful, relieved, but also baffled. Just what kind of town was this?

End of Phase 2…

INTERLUDE

Phase 3…

Princess Ling ended up stopping at a village to rest her new pet kitty for a few days. The giant tiger turned into pure energy, absorbing back into her upon deactivating the summon. It wasn’t long before she heard talk of this man called Raider, a rising star among the people. Even after using her charms on the villagers to get answers, no one seemed to know the specifics of his accomplishments, as if they were intentionally kept secret. All she knew that he was quite strong, but no one seemed to speak of anything worth investigating. At least she would’ve thought that in a lazier mood. She didn’t know every magician in the land, but a rogue rising star of a magician going by an alias in her own kingdom set off her inner alarm. Could this be an Astral assassin?

Princess Ling still believed in keeping Astral Empire nobles out of her kingdom, as they posed much too high a security risk. What if they secretly built an army inside the kingdom and no one powerful enough could arrive on time to stop them? Her methods may be bloody, considered cruel to most, but that Astral Duke was bad news, after all.

She laid back in her somewhat adequate room prepared by the innkeepers who treated her properly after she flashed the gold. The chair was quite comfortable and clean too.

Soon, the throne would be hers and all would bow before her. The destiny of the kingdom. However, she knew it wouldn’t be that easy. Her brothers were ambitious too. Really, the only disappointment in their family was her big sister, but that same cowardice saved her life. She’d be spared the politics, assassination attempts, or other trials and tribulations, married off to that handsome dark elf man.

Ling’s thoughts returned to Raider. Friend or enemy to crush into pulp? Seeing everyone’s positive outlook on him, the answer laid in between. Just someone to keep an eye on for now. Perhaps after taking the throne, she’d pay a visit to see what was special about him. If only the villagers actually knew where he lived. He appeared in Wingston.

Wait… What did he actually do to gain this kind of popularity? She sighed. Perhaps she’d find out sooner or later.

She jumped to her feet. “Wait! He has to be the hero. Who else?”

Ecstatic, Ling quickly tossed on trousers and a light shirt, leapt out of the window, and took off into the air. Destination Wingston. It shouldn’t take long at all to find someone to cough up Raider’s location. A little gold and the greed would move the lips. It worked every time.

The hero would also answer for the disappearance of the Black Cross.

* * *

In a lab in a dimension of darkness, an alchemist examined his newly acquired fragment of the Philosopher’s Stone. A ghost of a smile curled across his face, or what would be his face in a human form. Currently, he wore that of a humanoid demon made of darkness itself, almost like a hallow. The only features that never changed, regardless of his form, were his glowing red eyes.

With two of the six fragments, Ares planned his next move. Every alchemist wanted the chance to manifest the Philosopher’s Stone, after all. This, of course, served as a side interest to his greatest plans.

He turned his magical gaze on the cult that committed atrocities in his name. The man that led it was a crafty one, Ares would give him that much credit. Fanatics were not only a nuisance to approach, but downright dangerous. Anything he said or did could be misinterpreted by them.

Still, they had their own uses and for the first time, Ares would see if they were actually capable of being more than idiots that lived in a secluded dimension just because they believed that the Peace Spawner would want that.

In truth, Ares never acknowledged the cult’s existence, never approached them, nor so much as glanced in their direction to avoid any potential traps.

But now he held many traps of his own and the cult might be the strings to push the web. However… for some reason, Ares felt that the universe spawned something capable of slowing down or even stopping his plans. Perhaps it was a warning from the Dao tattoo or just a premonition. The thought of it felt… hysterical. Life would become more interesting if someone capable of challenging Ares emerged. It’d provide him the chance to finally cross his bottleneck.

CHAPTER 16

I found myself sitting above the golden ocean of mana or rather meditating. While I still understood very little about it, to me, it represented the endless possibilities within the Dao of Creation.

After morning activities, I headed to begin the water breathing potion, Cheetara on my shoulder. Whether it had any uses or not didn’t matter much, I just needed whatever experience I’d get for creating it. Also, the prompt that let me know it’d be quite valuable, at least, despite being at the simple level.

[New special potion listing added, Potion of Water Breathing. Warning: this is a highly valuable potion. Magicians will likely do whatever it takes to extract this recipe from you.]

Four days had passed since we hired Serina. Organization of the assigned building done, the bank would finally have its grand opening today.

The water breathing instructions were rather straight forward, but still somewhat of a pain in the ass. Of course, it didn’t compare to the complexity of the Potion of Minor Luck. I should at least make sure I get the potion created before entering the S-ranked dungeon. I didn’t have proof of this, but a luck boost could improve the contents of whatever chest we received while in the dungeon. Probably herbs or anything interesting too.

[1 herb of any kind, 1 mermaid scale, angel-purified water or holy water, 3 fish tails from Lesser Dragon-ranked spirit fish. Do not boil these until a sap, just boil for 2 minutes. Let cool for 1 day. Boil for another 10 minutes, add more angel-purified or holy water. Let sit. Then add a touch of water mana or three handfuls of pure mana.]

I did exactly that, then set the mixture to the side to cool for a day. Naturally, I repeated the process five more times thanks to having multiple scales. That should hopefully manifest a decent yield, trial and error aside. With another bowl of purified water straight out of the fountain, I dug around my storage ring for ingredients. That was when Cheetara took a mixing rod and began to stir my water. She meowed, as if asking me to toss in an ingredient. Shrugging, I pulled out the magic cauldron. The chemistry set naturally paired with it.

[Nature’s Heart Magic Cauldron. Item rank: S. Item quality: Superior. Owner: Nate Sullivan. A cauldron capable of handling and reshaping even the most stubborn ingredients. This is also perfect for pill creation. Effects may rise beyond expectations for the items used in here.]

[Heavenly Potion Making Set. Item rank: S. Item quality: Superior. Excellent quality bottles and linked to the MMABS for more production at the cost of spirit coins. With substances packaged in this set, you may find it easier to work with exotic materials and even monster samples. It is recommended to use a magic cauldron.]

“Let’s try using this,” I told the kitten. She let go of the mixing rod as I took her bowl of water, which already pulsed with mana, and poured it into the caldron. Cheetara needed no prompting from me and hopped onto my shoulder. I provided a taller mixing rod so she could resume stirring.

The ingredients I tossed into the mixture of whatever… were the skeleton king’s bone dust, one mermaid scale, and all of the ingredients I got from the E-ranked dungeon, except for the Neonbrim mushroom due to its poisonous nature. Why did I do this, you may ask? Because fuck it, why not?

[Moonbaby Plant Leaf. Rank: E. Useful in: light speed booster potion, certain cleaning agents.]

[Handmon Viagrio Leaf. Rank: D. Useful in: an ingredient perfect for potions that can improve one’s heart health. Stamina boosts, muscle relaxers, and other applications.]

[Lugor Herb. Rank: C. Useful as a great spicy herb, but also in minor potions regarding the fire element.]

[Warning, this will be more useful as a pill. You have five hours to relinquish control of this creation to any ranking of pill maker or it will fail.]

“Cheetara, Harmony combo, neat,” I said. The teenagers would be around in a few minutes, so I didn’t sweat. I told Cheetara that much. The kitten let out a meow of excitement.

What kind of pill would this turn into? I cheered internally. Best of all, Harmony didn’t let up on her practice a bit, destined to follow my footsteps, but also forge a new path, likely sparked on by competition with the other apprentices.

We were a crafting family, baby!

Ten minutes later, as expected, the sound of the teenagers and kid chatting flooded the shop. I greeted them, before herding the blue-haired girl into the lab, pulling Milia along as well to witness the pill making process.

“Everyone else, start the first batch. Things are going to be improving soon. Alexander, you know what to do.”

“Aye,” Alexander replied, straightening his back. It still felt weird talking to a kid who was either my age or slightly older than me. Hence why I treated him as an equal, which he clearly appreciated. The fear and awe of a master magician was the same as any adult in the know. Those eyes carried determination, regret, loss, but a fire that burned hot of ambition, though if they also held vengeance in them, that wouldn’t be my business. He knew my conditions for apprenticing under me. I sensed no deception whatsoever. In fact, he didn’t want to leave. However, neither did Harmony, which only saddened me. She was my star apprentice with centuries ahead of her.

“Uh… Cheetara’s stirring the mixture?” Harmony said as she gave me a questioning look.

I nodded and laughed. “Your job is to turn Cheetara’s mixture into a pill.”

“I… don’t have a good pill furnace,” Harmony said. She pulled a basic furnace from her storage ring, eyes with shame.

“Looks good enough to me,” I said. “This is a test run, not something we’re going to sell to the public.”

I didn’t know how Shera managed to get ahold of a pill-making guide for Harmony, but I chalked that up to the benefits of having friends in high places. The blue-haired girl followed practice motions, first converting the potion into what I could only assume was a paste by adding in additional substances and boiling it into the concentrated form.

“A magical pill furnace would handle just about everything for us,” Harmony said as she placed the paste into a metallic sheet that had oval-shaped molds. She ended up only yielding just five pills. “I’m… still a beginner, but one day, I hope to get more pills out of a batch.”

The pill furnace looked like a wide stone jar-like thing with a few compartments, but it was clearly made to be heated by mana. Harmony placed the metallic sheet inside like one would do an Easy Bake and filled what I realized were inscriptions, perhaps runes at the bottom of the device. The furnace lit up with a bright white and continued to do so for almost an hour.

While she let the pills cool, bathing them with mana and scrutinizing them to the point of squinting, I pulled out the red cube.

[Current options. Buildings. Tools. Garden. Forges. Equipment and Devices. Farm. Shop. Structures.]

I checked the shop first.

[Shop. Currently unlocked:

1. F-ranked Physical Building Upgrade. Price: 1,000 spirit coins.

2. F-ranked Messenger Spirit Bird System. Price: 2,000 spirit coins, D-ranked shop.

3. Apprentice Rank System. Price: 8,000 spirit coins, D-ranked shop.

4. Mana-Powered Vending Machine and System. Price: 20,000 spirit coins, C-ranked shop.

5. Remote Debt Collection System. Price: 50,000 spirit coins, C-ranked shop.

6. Mana-Powered Vending Machine Network. Price: 55,000 spirit coins, C-ranked shop.

7. Platinum to Hybrid Spirit Coin Conversion System. Price: 5 heavenly spirit coins, B-ranked shop.

8. C-ranked Mana Potion Recipe and Liquid Mana System. Price: 50 heavenly spirit coins, B-ranked shop.]

Seeing that I couldn’t purchase the vending machine and its system because of a miscalculation, that being the shop having to be C-ranked, I moved onto Buildings.

[Buildings. Currently unlocked:

1. F-ranked Shed. Price: 15 spirit coins.

2. F-ranked Special Lookout Tower. Price: 400 spirit coins.

3. F-ranked Spiritual Room. Price: 1,500 spirit coins.

4. E-ranked Wine Cellar. Price: 10,000 spirit coins.

5. F-ranked Magic Lab. Price: 150,000 spirit coins.

6. F-ranked Mana Tower. Price: 100,000,000 spirit coins.

7. E-ranked Mana Forge. Price: 300,000 spirit coins.]

Did I really need a special lookout tower? Fuck it, why not. I purchased it. I still held back on the wine cellar since it wasn’t quite useful yet. Okay, the price made me pause. Price versus usefulness, that was the name of the game. Sure, we could probably find a way to gain benefits from spiritual wine… but judging by the cost of everything, it wouldn’t be anytime soon. I seriously needed that magic lab—this was my dream purchase. Maybe the mana forge too, though I wasn’t sure what it actually did. What was the difference between a mana tower and a special lookout tower? The world may never know.

I checked the Garden option to see if there were any changes.

[Garden. Currently unlocked:

1. Upgrade to Garden of Eden. Price: System error.

2. Upgrade to Garden of Yggdrasill. Price: System error. You are not prepared to confront Yggdrasill.

3. Upgrade to Heavenly Garden of the Dao. Price: System error. You are too weak and poor.]

System error? Why not layout the price, get this mystery out of the way, show me what I’d basically never be able to afford?

Lastly, I checked Structures for any changes.

[Structures. Currently unlocked:

1. E-ranked Refreshing Fountain. Price: 2,000 spirit coins. A fountain that releases the purest waters. Attuned with water and ice aura. Will remove impurities.]

2. E-ranked Observing Orb. Price: 150,000 spirit coins. Range: you can only observe your farm, the forest toward the deep east and the grasslands west of your home.

3. E-ranked Battle Arena. Price: 400,000 spirit coins. Not necessarily needed for battle, but a perfect training ground for anything. Reaching a high enough rank will change it into a stadium. Perhaps you will find yourself hosting events someday.

4. D-ranked Mana River. Price: 600,000,000 spirit coins. A river of mana-enriched water, stretching for three miles. A personal river like this will no doubt be a symbol of superiority.

5. D-ranked Holy Mountain. Price: 10,000 heavenly spirit coins. A large mountain filled to the brim with special energies. Creatures of darkness will not be able to come near it. What will happen if you meditate in such a place? Would make one interesting sect, clan, or academy-exclusive structure should you manage to rank it C or higher.

6. ??? Price: 15,000 heavenly spirit coins. Raise your town’s rank to unlock this option and potentially lower the price.]

The sixth option being in question marks wasn’t a surprise. Today would be the day we’d finally get on with the upgrade already.

I hurried outside to confirm my purchase, putting the lookout tower not too far from our farm, but not too close. There was bound to be a system option or two upon using it.

Seeing the ghostly outline that indicated where it would build itself, I selected confirm on the menu. The outline looked like any guard tower. The F-rank meant it’d be upgradable, which I looked forward to. This automatic construction looked as if it would take some time, so I went back into the lab to check on Harmony and Cheetara’s pill creations. The kitten was still riding my shoulder, of course, and eventually Wolverine joined us at my side.

[44,901 spirit coins remaining.]

Honestly, I should probably just buy the damn wine cellar. It even started at E-rank, indicating potential options.

As I entered the lab, Harmony’s excited expression made me take a pause. Mandi and Milia were chatting, both praising the blue-haired teen.

Wanting to see what the fuss was about, as I clearly already felt some kind of power emanating from the light blue pills, I analyzed them.

My eyes widened at what I saw. Oh, did I mention a cat made this possible?

“Well, look at you,” I said appraisingly to Harmony. “I better not see you ever doubt yourself again—because damn, you are really talented.”

Milia nodded twice in agreement.

“I couldn’t have done it without Cheetara,” Harmony said. “What did you guys add in the caldron, anyway?”

[Yin Yang Pill. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. Pill type: Mana. Pill potency: heavy. Balance the hidden Yin and Yang energies within you, creating an equilibrium that will flood all of your meridians, breaking you into the next 4 realms or if you’re at the wall, you will rank up instead. Warning: the value of this pill can only be measured in spirit coins. Do not sell it for gold.]

I told Harmony about our mixture.

“Even some of the skeleton king’s bone dust,” Harmony said, nodding. “Well… we’ve only got five and probably will never be able to make more of these again. What should we do with them?”

Given the excitement and likely Milia explaining everything, my apprentice knew she created something amazing.

“First, take this contribution point,” I said. “And naturally, you get to keep one of the pills.”

Harmony’s hug damn near squeezed the life out of me and I almost begged God to send me to paradise, ending my suffering.

“Alright, alright, Jesus Christ, remind me to never deactivate my defenses,” I said. Hurting me at her level of strength was normally impossible, but inside the house, I virtually seal my mana to keep from breaking anything. I smiled at the teenager. “Keep up the good work.” After thinking, I decided to push back shop work for a bit. “You know, forget the shop for now. Let’s go to the bank’s little grand opening. The town’s finally about to rank up.”

“Really?” Harmony asked, eyes wide.

“Yep,” I said. “Say goodbye to being an F-ranked danger magnet.”

The sighting of the lookout tower caught my eyes as I stepped outside.

CHAPTER 17

We of course did as we promised days ago, sending out many advertisements to improve Serina’s reputation, including atonement. The minute we stepped into town, I received the notification I longed for.

[Congratulations, Kyushu has ranked up to E!]

[For directly leading in that activity, you received 20,000 spirit coins and 2 heavenly spirit coins. Option 6 in the Structures category is now available. Price has lowered!]

[Guard commendations returned to E.]

[Let it be known the immense difficulty it is to rank up a town. Your rewards were based on your performance and having a merit. While doing so with no political power whatsoever is admirable, perhaps you’d consider becoming a lord?]

[Yes or No.]

Yes was pre-selected, and flickering with flowers glowing around it. I selected No.

[Pretty please. Yes or No?]

System, dammit, leave me alone. I selected No again. It finally let me be. I wouldn’t be the unqualified downfall of this town. At least the mayor had some years in the seat to get used to it and even if I did, the life of paperwork wasn’t for me. Except for shop logs and orders, but that was beside the point.

“Is there anything you need?” I asked Serina Starrigon. The woman’s hand seemed to be a blur as she was writing, signaling the possibility of us poaching one of their duchy’s best wealth managers.

“No, I’m just surprised the Red Star just gave us her spare CMC, and for free,” Serina said as she stood up from her desk. “How’d you get in that one’s good graces?”

We were currently in the building we repurposed as a bank. Five guards with much better gear guarded the area, some armed with spears, some with swords. They still wouldn’t matter much to a magician, but with Serina being a somewhat powerful one herself, well, we were in good hands.

“Long story,” I said without glancing at Mandi. She was currently chatting with some of the hero’s party members that came to check out the commotion, only to be surprised by a town rank up. “Let’s just say we’ve somehow became business associates.”

Milia gave me a knowing smile but didn’t counteract my statement.

Serina still nodded, taking my word as is. At least I think. “While you’re here, I’d like you to make an account.”

“Maybe later,” I said. “I’m—”

“If you don’t, no one will,” Serina said. Her eyes hardened. “I signed the contract under the impression that my time will actually help contribute. A rank up is nice, it already feels more pleasant, but it isn’t enough.” She gestured to the crowd outside chatting among themselves, some with suspicious gazes. “I’m either a stranger to these people or someone who attacked their town, fought with that Raider man. Plenty witnessed it, and the only way for me to go out and about is in disguise. I’m fine without mortals bothering me. But sitting in an empty building all day until the end of the contract will drive me crazy. Besides, they know I’m a magician. Some are even terrified to come anywhere near this place.”

Honestly, I hoped Serina would come up with a solution for this problem. But as much as I didn’t want to be involved in the town building process, focusing on my shop, it wouldn’t make any sense to bail out after getting this far.

“Fine, I’ll make an account for my shop,” I said. “Put it under… The Cool, Hip, Awesome and Amazing Domain…” I paused as the women gave me the look, confirming that not only was my joke lame as hell, but I was an idiot. “Fine, just go with Cheat Potion Maker’s Shop. No, I’m not going to attach any name to this account, just the shop.”

Serina looked at me quizzically. “Why Cheat Potion Maker? It’s kind of…”

“It’s somewhat of an inside jest,” Milia said. “I think it works.”

Due to showing off my immense aura to make sure Serina didn’t try anything, I was pretty sure she guessed I was Raider. She clearly wasn’t stupid.

“I… suppose, if that’s what you want,” she said, passing me a one-page form. I quickly filled it out. It didn’t ask for much, just account name, town and kingdom, and job. After handing it back to her, she placed the form over a metallic blue cube that looked oddly familiar.

“Are these cubes common?” I asked.

She gaped at me. “Wh… why would you think that? They’re gifts of Wanda. Impossibly rare, but they help run the kingdom. The Lord Ruler may not be a monarch for some reason, but rumors say he’s at least one hundred years old. Plenty of time to somehow get ahold of the gifts.”

“You probably really shouldn’t believe everything written in the history books or rumors,” Milia said. “The Lord Ruler is a title, after all, passed on from generation to generation within the royal family.”

Serina chuckled. “You’re right. I still want to believe the Lord Ruler’s the most powerful magician in the kingdom. Someone who kept us from being devoured by the empire.”

“The current emperor’s friendly and he and the Lord Ruler’s good friends,” Milia said.

“Why is he stepping down?” I asked, curious. “Isn’t he like, immortal?”

Rather than give me looks that reminded me of my ignorance, they answered without missing a beat.

“The day of succession is a tradition in the empire,” Serina replied. “Every ten or twenty years, a new emperor is announced.”

“Ah, let me guess. A fight for the throne,” I said.

“A vicious political affair. Couldn’t imagine if they started fighting…” Serina said, her voice trailing off.

Milia nodded. “Their fight for the throne would be worse if the children of the emperor weren’t so powerful. A fight between them could level their territories. Retaliation’s detrimental for the people. So the current emperor not only forbid in-fighting and assassination attempts, but anyone prosecuted would be executed by the Astral Empire champion himself.”

“They have a champion?” I asked.

“It’s not surprising you don’t know of it, being so far out here in… the sticks,” Serina said, showing just a brief expression of distaste. “I can’t understand the logic of being what you are and running a shop out here, but you’re building it up, so that’s that. As for the Astral champion, well, he’s known as the World Slasher.”

This world sure loved its fancy titles, from the Throat Eater to the Peace Spawner. Hell, even I somehow got into the mix with Raider, though my case was truly to hide my identity. Then again, who was to say it wasn’t the same for these guys, right? Especially the assassin. Still, I wasn’t that amused with the edgelord names. But also realized I was really no different. Dammit.

“World Slasher,” I said, almost monotone. “Really?”

To my surprise, Serina seemed to cringe too. Even Milia gave me a sad smile.

“Well, it’s just how things operate,” Serina said. “He’s apparently powerful enough to cut entire cities in two with a legendary sword. Well, some say he wields a spear at times.” She stared at the wall for a bit. “The day of succession is going to be a gloomy one.”

“I heard that the new emperor’s probably going to start expanding again,” I told her. “How’s it looking for us? We’re friendly with the empire, right? Or is the Lord Ruler just being optimistic and naive?”

“Both and not,” Milia said. Serina nodded in agreement.

“This topic is… ugh.” She shook her head. “Your shop’s registered now. Already, the move seems to have worked, people are curious. If you can try to give us a good word, I’ll be grateful.”

I nodded. “Of course. Thanks for helping us out.”

I turned to leave, though Milia stayed behind, either to make an account for herself or even access her existing account in the system. At least that was what I assumed.

It took only a few moments to convince the people to give the bank a chance for the sake of our town.

[Rank up the town once more to receive an MMABS upgrade. However, if you accept the title of Lord, you will be able to access the town menu at will from your cube, as well as additional bonuses.]

The system’s insistence and pestering set off red flags and once again, I denied its call. All problems began with unqualified, overpowered magicians… right? It seemed that way so far.

I greeted the hero’s party members, chatting with them for a bit, and then walked back home. With Wolverine joining me in the lab, the first thing I did was check out the mysterious sixth option in the Structures category.

[6. E-ranked Mana Airship. Price: 15,000… 5,000 heavenly spirit coins. Airship powered by air mana. Requires mana steam engine to run. Use pulsing mana stone to help upgrade. The airship comes with a B-ranked mana shield capable of blocking physical and magical attacks, but not celestial attacks. Upgrade for additional features. Perfect place to cultivate concentrated air mana when airborne. You will receive a pilot spirit but may choose to pay 5,000 additional spirit coins to attend the system’s course. The parked airship will increase surrounding air mana by 10%. You may offer this benefit to a nearby town. Residents who lived in a mana-deprived area will truly know what it feels to be connected to the proper universe. Chances of air mana magicians being born or the spark manifesting in some increases tremendously. This benefit will remain with the town permanently, even if the ship leaves, gets destroyed, or is placed inside your inventory.]

Okay, the sixth option shattered expectations so high, if Cheetara wasn’t currently on my shoulder, I would’ve cheered like one of those guys, you know what I’m talking about, that go nuts after their favorite team scored in a game. Being quite numb to the high prices already, my excitement only continued to blossom, at least mildly. Mildly because I currently had no idea how to adequately gain normal spirit coins, let alone heavenly spirit coins. At least the system’s quest paid nicely, but I’d end up dying from old age waiting for each one, completing them and hoping it rewarded me with even one spirit coin.

Flying with Beakwing made me immune to the thought of heights. However, riding the ship wasn’t even required for it to be useful. Even in my storage ring or parked, it would turn Kyushu from a mana-deprived town into a place that could potentially spawn the Avatar. Okay, that was a joke, but air magicians would, in fact, be a thing.

The fact that the entire ship could be slurped into a storage ring felt absolutely insane. Like, what the fuck kind of Looney Tunes dimension did the system bring me to? I just couldn’t complain about this option. Ranking up the town to make it show up and then revealing that it could in fact introduce mana to the townspeople meant a lot of things. I hadn’t read up on everything, but I was pretty sure mana-based technology existed, but only worked in places of adequate mana. If I could introduce this technology to Kyushu, we’d probably be on our way to S-rank.

“While we’ve got a little time before the others return, let’s do a little potion training,” I said to Cheetara and Wolverine. Yes, I started teaching my wolf and kitten how to make basic potions. I don’t know why I felt the need to do this, but I did. Imagine teaching your dog how to become a mad scientist. Or whatever the doggy equivalent was.

Wolverine eventually got bored, despite doing quite well. Cheetara seemed to want something challenging, but I had to decline that. I made all of the day’s batches on the side.

“The others are here,” I said.

* * *

In the depths of the forest, a coyote glowing with red aura dug up something from the forest floor, while cackling to himself. A bone! And not just any bone, but a troll bone. Using the Axem’s borrowed magic, he began casting. What came out of his mouth wasn’t his own voice, but the now the voice of something powerful that possessed the canine. Something dark and ancient, speaking with a hiss at the end of his sentences.

“Arise and hear my wordsss. Arise!”

Nothing happened.

“Hey.”

No response. Suddenly, Mudwater, who was not Mudwater, roared with power.

“Hey! Get your lazy ass up, or I will storm into hell itself just to reap your soul.” The voice sighed. “Why do I bother with necromancy? The saint’s energy is making this impossible. Mutt, just bring the damn bone back to the dungeon. I’ll revive it beyond the range of the saint’s aura. Then it shall be unleashed to the outside to crush whom it might. Ahahahaha.”

Mudwater’s awareness snapped back to himself, but the orders he received were as clear as day. He picked up the troll bone and hurried back to the dungeon.

“I’m pretty sure that’s not how necromancy works,” the coyote said under his breath. Thankfully, his master couldn’t hear him from the dungeon, or he’d be a dead canine. “I sure hope you’re having more fun than I am, wolf. Perhaps soon, we’ll have a rematch.”

* * *

[With the town’s rank finally at E, your shop’s value has increased and now the D rank can be properly utilized. The damage shield is now active.]

[D-ranked Shop Damage Shield. Increase the shop’s rank to increase its protection. This shield also protects the safe, not that it is needed due to the dryad’s spell. Your farm is considered a safe zone and will receive divine protection. Chances of gaining local higher-tier customers increased! Legacy of a proper potion maker is now on the right path.]

[Something about your shop is somewhat appealing. It may only be a D-rank, but it is not a lousy E- or F-rank. There is no shame entering such a humble abode. Not even some dumb troll will break through the divine protection!]

[Rank up your shop for further features. Hey, one of these days you may be directly making money from sects, dukes, royalty, other nations, and even the Outworlders.]

Speaking of other places, a good trip into the deep east sounded like a good idea to increase my business opportunities now that I had nothing to be embarrassed about.

“Alright, that’s enough system menus for me today,” I said, at just the peak of a headache. The water breathing potion would finally be created tomorrow and soon, more dungeons added to the schedule for ingredient harvesting. After we got the herbs from the C-ranker first.

Customers flooded in the moment we flipped the sign to open and the first happened to be the same girl from the other day that tried to get a job here in attempt to get closer to Lucas.

The people Lucas lived with returned the other day, an older man and his wife. I couldn’t have imagined the awkwardness if the boy focused on girls instead of his training. They were almost like his grandparents, having known him since he was a child. However, being traveling merchants with no family holding them back, the couple left again, stating it may be months before they returned. I did get some advice from them, but they were in too much of a hurry to stop by the shop.

Harmony and Mandi didn’t show outright hostility to the girl, but the exact opposite. They treated her just like any other customer, not allowing her to hop into Lucas’s line. The flash of determination in her eyes reminded me why teenagers got on my damn nerves. I didn’t want to join in the blockade fest of keeping dating out of Lucas’s life; however, on the clock, time belonged to the shop.

Not that it was Lucas’s fault. So far no one had flown close to my shitlist, aside from being bratty teenagers. The girl bought a low-quality health and energy potion, then stepping aside to let the next person in line go to Mandi, she began asking Lucas harmless little questions. Even made a few subtle compliments, mixed in with other things that seemed to annoy Alexander. However, she left moments later without initiating anything, perhaps playing the long game.

Or hoping someone would arrange the marriage between them. Nothing seemed off about the girl, but I still told Wolverine to make sure she didn’t cause trouble. It was seriously just a teenage crush from a town’s girl, and it’d be kind of weird if my pupils didn’t attract a lovebug or two. Just… not in my damn shop, sheesh! This was why schools were needed. All of the teenage hormones and angst could be locked away in there so that everyone else wouldn’t have to deal with it. They always said high school was among the best years of your life. A convenient lie for movies to manipulate unknowing customers. Then again, that depended on perspective.

When the customer lines died down, Chenzu stepped into the shop, taking a seat near the kid. The golden fox, Mazu, trailed in after him, sitting at Alexander’s feet.

“Are you going to tell him, fox, or should I?” Chenzu said.

Mazu sighed. “It really matters not.” He turned to me. “I know your forest is far from ordinary, but the cleansing from your aura should’ve done wonders.”

“Okayyyy,” I said confused. “What’s your point?”

“Well, I sensed the presence of a powerful hostile creature inside and it may be headed this way,” Mazu said.

“What kind of creature?” I asked, alarmed. I came from behind the counter and equipped my silver knuckles. Alexander nodded at the craftsmanship and in those eyes, even I knew he appreciated dwarven works, dwarven magic. Even a half-dwarf held unbelievable talents.

“A troll,” Mazu said. “I’ll never forget such a scent.”

“What!?” Milia snapped, jumping over the counter. “What do you mean a troll?” Her aura raged with a ferocity that made even me nervous.

“You must know the troll?” Chenzu asked.

“Well yes, I slayed it!” Milia snapped. “How can it be alive? That should be impossible. Unless…” Her eyes widened, then hardened. “Necromancy.”

“Eh… that was the other thing I wanted to bring up,” Chenzu said. “My nose is picking up the awful scent of unnatural death. And I hate it. The thing is, it shouldn’t be able to walk into saint aura.”

“It’s definitely the Axem’s doing,” Milia said. “Come on, I cannot have my forest being defiled by necromancy!”

[Quest: Kill the Axem-infused troll. Failure to do so will result in the death of the forest, its creatures, and you will receive a fatal aura backlash. On the bright side, this can be quite rewarding for a potion maker or alchemist.]

My eyes widened. Well, it wasn’t like we planned to let the undead troll live, anyway.

CHAPTER 18

[Quest: Kill the Axem-infused troll. Failure to do so will result in the death of the forest, its creatures, and you will receive a fatal aura backlash. On the bright side, this can be quite rewarding for a potion maker or alchemist.]

There was a lot to take in here, but the Axem-infused wording proved to be the most glaring thing of the prompt. It should be worlds away in the dungeon, potentially universes away to account for the power of an S-ranker. Not that any of us knew what to expect.

And so all we could do was tell the apprentices to watch the shop, Wolverine, Mazu, and Cheetara protect them, and off Milia, Chenzu, and I went into the forest.

I didn’t know how I felt about having a fight in this place, but at least our home area now had divine protection.

It didn’t take us long to find the monster, sitting in a lotus position. The troll stood the moment we got within twenty or so yards of it. However, something within told me its appearance did not match its living counterpart.

It was an ugly thing too and I don’t mean just its looks, but how unnatural it felt. Perhaps even the feeling of a presence only to see nothing there. Just staring at it gave me chills, despite fighting skeleton abominations. So yeah, like Milia, I developed a bone-deep dislike or sensitivity to necromancy. The fact that it existed once again blew my mind.

It was fifteen feet tall, wide and muscular, gray with random patches of skin missing all over it, giving it the appearance of a polka dot monster. Its eyes were pure white without pupils and its mouth hung open, drooling black sludge.

Yet the undead troll clearly waited for us, armed with a black spiky club.

“The Axem gives you his regards,” it said in a voice that betrayed its appearance. It sounded sophisticated. In the dumb troll sounding smart sort of way, equipped with a Scottish accent too. “Now die.”

[Enemy Analysis.]

[Unable to scan undead. Your identifying skill isn’t ranked high enough to affect the undead.]

[Mini-boss fight, begin!]

Black aura erupted from around the monster, along with wind and incredible killing intent.

“Fan out,” I said, already on the move, just barely dodging the club. “I’m assuming undead are weak to holy magic. Milia, ranged attacks. Chenzu, weaken it. I’ll keep its attention.”

“It was nowhere near this strong when it attacked our forest,” Milia said, firing the first divine energy ball. The troll effortlessly leapt over the attack, landing in front of me, cackling.

I blocked its backhand.

And immediately regretted it. A wave of darkness oozed from it so fast I couldn’t react, swallowing me as it sent me flying into a tree. Chenzu stopped his song, opting to manifest a longsword.

“Self-light enchant!” Chenzu shouted. “I hope this new spell works.” His spell book was at his side.

Milia didn’t summon Flamie, choosing to stick with her divine-based attacks. I burst from the tree.

“Collapse, come forth Yukihara,” I said. Aiming a hand, the first spell I chose to activate was Blood Lightning Cage. I willed it to be as small and crushing as possible, goal hopefully to spill troll guts in the processes. It seemed to work, spawning around the troll, shrinking until subjecting him to a constant stream of immense electrical energy.

“Filthy undead,” Yukihara said, glaring at the monster as she floated above the spell book.

Milia plunged her mana sword through its heart, pulled it out, allowing black sludge to burst from it. She flooded that hole with a flurry of divine energy balls until she couldn’t do so anymore.

And it still didn’t kill the bastard. In fact, it enraged it.

Chenzu’s light-coated sword was quickly bloodied as he stabbed and cut at it as much as possible to no avail.

With my Dragon Magic Burst done charging, I unleashed it. Normally this would be the part where the good guy said a one-liner, followed by the monster bursting into chunks. Instead, the troll roared, breaking from the Blood Lightning Cage’s restraints, and punched at the ground, creating a massive hole. That allowed him to fall inside, dodging my giant red ball of death narrowly. It took out some trees with its explosion. None of the residents, of course, were stupid enough to stay in an area where an undead was present, and had long since fled according to my senses. Milia called many of the forest inhabitants friends, after all.

“You’ll have to do better than that,” the troll said. “I am handsome, cunning, and strong. You are but a greenhorn compared to me.”

He blurred, appearing in front of me, fist balled, telegraphing his incoming punch. Sighing, I dodged it and returned a roundhouse kick that should’ve sent him flying. Instead, my feet bounced off a translucent-blue barrier.

“But don’t underestimate me,” the troll laughed and again, a wave of darkness came for me. This time, I was ready for it.

I cranked my saint aura to the max, tanking the darkness.

“Yeah, no, you got me fucked up believing I’d fall for that again,” I said as I spin-kicked him in the stomach. The barrier from before couldn’t spring up in time. Unfortunately for me, my foot left a nasty hole in its stomach, allowing for black sludge to get all over my boot and pant leg. “Goddammit, I just did laundry this morning.”

I unleashed a Dragon Magic Burst through the same hole, sending the surprised troll undead flying.

“Milia, Chenzu, I don’t have holy or light magic,” I said. “Finish him, team.”

My fiancée and beastkin friend didn’t hesitate to do just that. Milia conjured a giant divine energy ball. Chenzu came down on its brain with a light-infused long sword.

Yet the fucker just didn’t die. It roared, creating a shockwave that would’ve blown any normal person away, but Milia and Chenzu tanked it like champions.

“Stab and blast it again!”

They did. Again and again and again. Hell, I didn’t have light-based powers, but still joined in.

“Enough!” the troll undead yelled as it jumped high into the air, surrounded with a black mist-like substance. “I cannot believe I let myself get in a compromising position by a barbaric primate, a tree, and a wolf. How embarrassing.”

“Shit, cutting the head off is the way to kill an undead, right?” I asked.

“That’s what I’ve been trying to do,” Chenzu said, “but the big bastard’s not making it easy for me. He dodges the moment I so much as think about going for his head.”

“The other way to kill the undead is by destroying its core,” Milia said. “Which is what we were doing the entire time. His use of darkness is making this quite difficult. I believe he can move the core at will, but not to his head.”

“Shyuki! Death Ember!”

We didn’t take our eyes off the flying troll, but in a blink, he landed, slamming a fucking giant hammer made of darkness onto the ground. The ex-club not only created a massive crater, but a shockwave of dark magic that spread from him.

“Die!”

Rather than allow the shockwave to expand and cause massive destruction, I countered it by unleashing as much saint aura as possible. It instantly evaporated every trace of darkness.

“Wow, this is overpowered,” I said. “If I can master it, maybe I can find some useful purposes for it. Perhaps condensing it for potion use.”

“Not that aura works that way,” Chenzu said.

The surprise on the troll’s face only lasted a moment since it met my silver knuckles. Teeth flew in all directions, bones that weren’t mine cracked and shattered. The force sent the troll flying.

I met him on the other side, but instead of allowing me to act like a Dragon Ball character, he vaulted upward, peppering me with energy balls of darkness. They failed to get through my aura.

I honestly wasn’t sure what my mana limits were, but I did feel a bit of tiredness. Not that same kind like from the fallen angel battle, but getting there. If this kept up, I’d exhaust my power.

“I seriously need to learn how to make mana potions,” I said. “Milia, bring him down with energy balls. Chenzu, aim for his head. I’m going to finish this.”

Yukihara pouted. “I seriously cannot stand the sight of undead. Especially those brought to this plane by necromancy. Wanda will be furious when she finds out.”

Milia began her flurry of energy balls. The troll zipped through the air like a gaseous cloud of death. It dodged and weaved, and I just knew the dryad wasn’t going to hit it. I needed to take a risk.

“What’s the matter? Aim’s off?” taunted the troll. “Darkness Gnashing! You will perish before the might of the Great Axem, Lord of this Region!” He laughed maniacally.

Geysers of black beams no wider than a standard car fell from the sky, raining down on us. We pushed our speed to the limit, but it wasn’t going to be enough. I tossed Milia and Chenzu speed boosting potions to fix the problem.

Well, the potions were vaporized by a beam that manifested right on top of me. Pain and tiredness swallowed everything.

I didn’t feel like just taking the attack, so I pushed everything I had into as much blood lightning as possible.

“Tell the Axem I said he’s a dick, and I hope the dungeon collapses on his face,” I said, pushing back the black beam. The troll’s eyes widened.

“Why…?” the troll said, wildness in its gaze. “Why are you so strong? This isn’t fair!”

All of the energy deflected from me to the troll, smashing it quite fast, shredding its left arm to fucking ribbons. It exploded higher into the sky moments later.

The troll stared at me with ice and venom in its eyes. It descended halfway, raising a hand into the air after seeming to debate something internally. Perhaps its strongest move? Serious mana began to gather around it.

“Time for the risk,” I said as I drank the shadow potion. While his darkness didn’t give me the same alarm bells as the fallen angel, it wasn’t safe either. The thought of something going wrong… Well, either try or deal with whatever spell the monster charged.

Slipping into the shadows, I made my way over to the troll. It wasn’t long before I was met with resistance and a burning pain. It felt like I was attempting to push through water or perhaps walking through knee-deep tar.

Pushing with everything I had, I damn near roared as I strained with every muscle in my body to break through the troll’s hidden defenses. A snapping sensation filled my senses and I emerged from the darkness at its side, Dragon Magic Burst aimed at its head.

The troll reacted a second too late, twisting, only to still get blasted through a dozen trees.

We followed after it. What we came across was the remains of its headless body and darkness coating the grass.

I took empty vials from my storage ring and began collecting the tainted grass. I felt quite woozy at the moment, but given the circumstances, figured the adrenaline of fighting a battle like that would subside along with any side effects. “That guy was a bastard to take down.”

Hearing no reply, I turned to see Milia right there, eyes concerned.

“A… are you okay? You’re losing color in your skin,” she said.

The system took the perfect opportunity to finally tell me something was wrong.

[You have been inflicted with unholy sickness. Normally it is recommended to immediately go gravel at the feet of a healer, but… let’s not think about feet or unfortunate AI desires. You’re a potion maker.]

“Ah shit, hold on a sec,” I said. I pulled out a basic purification potion from the inventory and drank all of it. Within seconds, the wooziness vanished.

[Basic Purification Potion. You may consume or pour this on anyone tainted with darkness, undead, and unholy sicknesses, blights, or various effects. A high-quality version of this potion will prevent these effects for 24 hours.]

Milia gaped at me.

“It was a little… unholy sickness,” I told her. “I’ve learned how to make basic purification potions using the water from the fountain, mana, and some of the herbs. They… probably wouldn’t be a good match against something far more serious—”

I stopped to see the two gaping at me. Chenzu, who finished cleaning his sword using what smelled like a bottle of booze, probably whisky, pulled his lute forward and played a song.

“Ohhhhhhh, unique existence, ohhhhh, a bloody weird one,” Chenzu sang. “He’s a mad lad, punching boulders, a mad lad, with thick shoulders, a mad lad, marrying a dryad, a mad, mad, laaaaaad.”

The power of the song had an effect that provided me energy and even a little sharpness.

“What kind of self-training are you inflicting upon yourself to learn your recipes?” Milia asked. “Or was this another one from the dungeon?”

“Just another tidbit of knowledge gifted from… Wanda, I guess,” I said. The system’s existence made explaining phenomena quite difficult and I doubted they fully bought my words. Sticking the vials in my storage ring, I stood and glanced down at my boot. “Uh. Milia, do you have anything to help with this?”

I checked the corpse and found two things. A bronze key and a pocket watch.

[Special Bonus Loot Key. At the start of the second floor, you’ll find your S-ranked locked chest. Use the key to open it and acquire your loot. Note: these keys are impossibly rare.]

[Wanda’s Lost Heavenly Spirit Pocket Watch. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. Possessing this increases your chances of finding spirit coins and also increases the number of heavenly spirit coins you receive from any source. You may also activate its once-a-day ability: Spirit Boost. Select a target. For five minutes, their strength, speed, vitality, and even luck will be increased by 50% and then multiplied by 2. Never underestimate the value of an S-ranked item.]

[Too bad you don’t have the exotic version of this. Now that thing is truly a world-breaking item. Wanda will be quite annoyed when she finds out what’s missing. It is recommended to keep quiet about this item.]

The system might have been a dick, but sometimes it treated me well. Or maybe taking risks, like entering an A-ranked dungeon, changed its mind about me. Whatever the case, I was more than pleased at the loot received from the mini-boss.

I did look back at the fight and wondered if I should’ve thrown on the outfit Milia made for me. Then again, I just did laundry. I’d definitely be wearing it during our upcoming dungeon run. In the meantime, I’d try to acquire more suits or get ahold of some gear.

The suits were technically gear, just far nicer and with its properties, better than most. However, it’d be useless if I didn’t actually wear it. Sludge or not. But seriously, I didn’t want zombie goo on it, assuming things could be helped.

Milia commanded the earth to swallow the undead troll body. Afterward, she covered the area with a plant that gave off a scent similar to bleach when one got too close to it. The plant released something that essentially repelled animals without hurting them.

[Quest completed. Nicely done! You must feel really proud of yourself, bucko. Reward: Rank D Kingdom-wide Merchant License. Good luck affording to upgrade this. Aren’t nobles a stinker? See any merchant guild to upgrade and pray local lords haven’t raised prices.]

[Would you like to become the lord of Kyushu? You could just build your own Merchant Guild. Politics, smolitics, no big deal when your life will be both significantly more difficult and easier. That sweet, sweet town menu. What say you? Would you do it for a Scooby Snack? Yes or No? Yes?]

I selected No, though it tried to shuffle the options a bit right as I began to select. Just when I complimented the system for being a slightly less of a dick, especially compared to day one, it began to grow a little persistent.

When we made it back to the main area, the first thing I did was wash my boot. For the job, I selected the trusty purified water and soap. To my surprise, the fountain’s water dissolved sludge remains into steam.

Neat!

“What happened?” Harmony asked as she rushed out of the shop. Lucas, Mandi, and Alexander attended a few customers. I noticed the twerp, Maxus, and Nuwa approaching from afar.

“There was…”

“An unholy abomination in the forest,” Chenzu said. “It’s gone now.” He shook his head. “Kid, try not to take your apprenticeship for granted. Many would be lucky to be in your place.”

I snorted, shaking my head. “I doubt it. Don’t think much of that or I’ll make you work out and garden at the same time.”

Wolverine leapt into my arms. “Finally, I was wondering where my best buddy hid. Are you hungry? How about some beef slices with some nice gravy?”

Wolverine barked once, tail wagging. He licked my cheek.

Milia began to examine me again, an innocent thing, but when Harmony blushed, I stopped her.

“The purification potion really did its job. I’m fine, Milia,” I told her. By now, the apprentices were emerging from the store, having dealt with the final customers. “Here’s a pro tip. When using the shadow potions, don’t vault through the darkness of a dark-based creature. Not unless you truly know what you’re doing and also have holy aura that can keep you alive. I’m not sure saint aura’s the same as holy aura.”

“It’s essentially the same,” Milia said.

“It’s also extremely rare,” Nuwa said as she and her friends approached.

“Hey there. Dropping by to give me money, I presume?” I joked, earning myself a bonk from Ronica, of all people.

“What kind of friends wouldn’t drop by for a social visit?” Ronica asked.

“Fair point,” I said as I pulled Milia into me. Whatever worry she had early finally calmed down.

In other words, unholy sickness was very serious. My potion had to be as far from common as possible, despite its mundane name.

“Is everything okay?” Nuwa asked.

I told everyone about our encounter. At the end of the story, a messenger bird dove from the sky, landing right on my arm. The letter it held had Gwendolyn’s seal.

I looked at the bird, sighing. “What now?”

CHAPTER 19

Headmaster Titus and his two top cadets, Simon the elf and Luna, finally reached the city of Wingston on a cloudy afternoon.

“I’m Headmaster Titus Yhandrus, father of Nuwa Yhandrus the Goddess Healer,” he told an attendant. “We’d like to speak with Lady Wingston. We’re here to learn about your city’s newest sensation. Unless of course… Raider’s living here. Then the invitation is for him.”

“No… no,” said the maid. “Raider’s not here. I’ll go fetch the lady.”

She bowed to Titus before hurrying off. Little did Titus know, Gwendolyn sent a spirit messenger bird to warn her coveted ally the moment the maid delivered the message.

* * *

After reading the letter, I looked up at the others. “She said something about a headmaster of an academy looking for Raider. Anyone familiar with a Titus?”

Nuwa paled, eyes wide. “He’s my father.”

“Well, word getting out about Raider isn’t surprising,” I said. “Maybe he’s hoping that Raider and the Cheat Force are actually the hero’s party. It wouldn’t be the worst assumption.”

Nuwa shook her head. “If Father’s asking for Raider specifically, he received enough details that not only brought him here, but helped him eliminate several possibilities. Father knows Ramon too. An idea like that could never come from him.”

“Well, whatever the case is, I’m not interested in his recruitment,” I said. “Raider will not be making an appearance.”

“It’s for the best,” Maxus said.

“I say we put on some theatrics that may or may not lead to us getting captured,” Ronica said, arms folded, nodding to her own statement twice. She spoke somewhat smugly, as if she couldn’t be wrong, which almost got the glare from me.

I waved off her comment and revealed my merchant license. “Any idea where I can learn how this works?”

“So you really do have a merchants license,” Nuwa said.

Milia gave me a skeptical look. “And where did you get it?”

I considered saying something stupid like, muffin button, but even I knew that’d be pushing it. Don’t get me wrong, references could still be funny when you’re the only one that got them, but it still sucked laughing alone.

“I received it by whatever force controls the rewards,” I said, but didn’t give any specifics. “Don’t ask me why this license. You guys already know how confused I am when it comes to dungeons, chests, magic.”

Milia, who went with me on almost every dungeon trip, still seemed unconvinced. But even she knew I wasn’t lying about receiving the license as a reward. I didn’t know how to lie about that, so she felt the truth. It was the unsaid words that probably made her raise an eyebrow.

“As for what you can do with them, well, find a merchant’s guild, make connections and get access to support,” Maxus said. “You can also become a traveling merchant.”

“That’d be kind of a pain in the ass,” I said. “Then again, it could be fun. I’ll keep it in mind.”

I glanced at Nuwa. “So. Are you going to see your father?”

Nuwa shook her head. “That’d be too risky. As much as I want to see him, I cannot risk the lives of the others.”

Ronica wiped tears from her eyes as she hugged Nuwa. “You’re so caring. A true noble lady, naivety aside.”

“Ow, Ronica, you’re going to pop me like a grape,” Nuwa said as she struggled her way out of the twerp’s embrace.

After thinking for a moment, I looked at everyone. “Welp, while we’re gathered, we should train before making dinner. I volunteer, of course. Milia, I want you to relax and be spoiled.”

That brought the laughter from the dryad. “Does that mean you’ll make some blueberry pie?” She gave me an innocent smile.

I chuckled. “Fine, I’ll make the pie. All for you.”

Fortunately, this wasn’t a risqué tale, because the way she looked at me before breaking into a smile reminded me of a very successful date night.

As I wondered how I’d start training, my mind briefly flashed back to the troll fight. There, I mentally debated how I could’ve carried that out better. And the reward. Why did the system give me a merchant’s license?

Harmony frowned. “Merchant licenses are normally quite difficult to obtain outside of a guild. And especially one that isn’t rotten and corrupt by a greedy high-tier noble. At least, that’s what my father said.”

She accepted Cheetara into her arms, who eventually leapt onto her shoulder. “Do you mind if I examine the validity of it?”

I passed the blue metallic card to her.

[Rank D Kingdom-wide Merchant License. Good luck affording to upgrade this. Aren’t nobles a stinker? See any merchant guild to upgrade and pray local lords haven’t raised prices.]

“A D-ranked start?” The skinny teenager fixed me with a blank stare.

“Perhaps if you tell me the reason why you dyed your hair blue,” I said. “Then perhaps someday, a magician shall offer his secrets.”

Harmony huffed. “I didn’t—”

“Tell him!” Ronica urged her playfully. “The secrets will be worth it.”

Harmony sighed.

“Let’s just start training,” I said. “You too, hero’s party. You were terrified back in the A-ranked dungeon. I think I can help undo that embarrassing showing.”

Nuwa nearly tackled me, but I stepped behind Milia in time. Listen, even the dryad had limits, not a good thing with humanity’s terrible reputation. Sure, hugging like this out of excitement was a thing of this world’s culture, but I certainly didn’t want a reputation like the master magician with an illegal harem. Perception for a shop owner meant everything.

“Don’t make me change my mind,” I said, deciding not to give them the ‘you haven’t proven yourselves yet’ line I saw on TV once. They protected the town while I was away, though the Crimson Sect faction were too much for them.

“Should we start a clan?” Nuwa asked after releasing Milia. “All of us together on one team. The… Destroyers, or something.”

“You’re terrible at naming things,” Milia had the audacity to say. She shrugged when I gave her a knowing look.

“We’re a potion shop family,” I told the overeager nun.

“So? We could be a sect with potion making in it,” Nuwa pushed, but I shook my head, uninterested. I still had a lot to learn about this world and needed to take one step at a time on the road of accomplishments.

“Have you forgotten that he’s getting married?” Ronica cheered. “He doesn’t have time for that.”

“Even if I wasn’t, I’m not into the whole sect thing,” I said. “Wouldn’t that just make us targets?”

“But you’re strong enough to deal with any threat, right?” Nuwa asked, pouting.

“What if I’m gone? Will the brats be able to stand up to Grandmaster Dick von Jiggles and his twenty douche-canoes?” I challenged. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but the founding of a sect is more than just declaring it. It’s becoming an organization, a school, a brotherhood, or even in some cases, a cult.” I started toward the open area we used as training. “Go get Kelvin and your idiot leader. This may be a one-time thing. All of you should be present.”

Ronica was about to take off, but I stopped her. “Not you, twerp. I’ve got a question that I hope you don’t mind clarifying for me. Nuwa, do you mind getting the rest of your friends?”

The nun’s excitement actually outshone Ronica’s cheeriness and she was off.

“Maxus, Ronica,” I said, voice serious. “How hard are you willing to defend your freedom?”

Ronica’s eyes hardened and she answered without hesitation, shocking the hell out of me. “To the last breath. I didn’t stay in this party to be some errand girl to a capital who sees us as nothing more than symbolic figures. I…”

She stopped herself, allowing or perhaps forcing her cheerfulness to return. “If I don’t tackle this thing with a smile, if I don’t find any humor out of this, then they’ve succeeded at breaking me.”

* * *

Ronica was so taken aback by the question that it almost gave her whiplash. The memories she’d buried returned to her, threatening to turn the woman into a sobbing mess or drive her to insanity. After all, she’d lost everything. She had nothing in this world except the party now. Even if it was ran by someone who surprisingly changed a little or at least worked on himself, thanks to the well-deserved beating. Before, Ronica contemplated a lot of things, as she questioned why she should take orders from a lech, but over time, the party truly became her only family. They each held a key to the lockbox that contained her insanity.

But… more keys were made as she began to care for Nate, Milia, his apprentices, and even the town. She seriously didn’t expect such a thing. A low-mana environment was somewhat of a declaration of retirement or a death sentence for any magician with at least half a brain. However, she grew up in a small town herself, so it didn’t come across as a backwater to her. No matter how much Ramon complained about it at first.

There was a wakeup call somewhere within her soul. A master magician that wasn’t a selfish, cruel twit, that kept themselves separated from society as if they were gods. No, he was a Wanda-shoving potion shop owner. The absurdity of it continued to baffle the woman daily. Somehow, the entire party ended up viewing him as a dear friend and most of the time, it was possible to forget about the kind of power he held. Power that he didn’t appear to understand himself.

A man like this should be protected from the capital at all costs, Ronica knew. But, she figured, he’d end up being the one protecting the party. The apprentices were so lucky, and they had no idea just how. Master magicians never took apprentices. They were too strong for one, but also too picky, snobby, or probably proud. Ronica never met any other master magician besides Nate.

* * *

“To the last breath, huh?” I said, nodding. “Good answer. There was a shocking amount of no-nonsense truth in that.” I turned, deciding that Ronica’s answer was enough. “If you need to talk to us about it, feel free. I’m no therapist, so don’t expect any miracles.”

Maxus chuckled. “Thank you, Nate. For helping us. We’ll always be in your debt. And my answer is the same as Ronica’s. To the last breath, but also in memory of my… friend.”

“Don’t get all sentimental on me now,” I said, grinning. “It’s only a one-time thing, for now. But do show some love to your junior magicians. No… maybe we should break down your current capital-taught way of using magic. Even Ramon has potential, but exploiting him was easy, even for me. That hero’s soul isn’t that great of a boost, but more of a curse. If you really want Milia and I to teach you, you’ll have to be fully upfront and honest with us. You’ll have to tell us how your core abilities or boosts work.”

“I’ve got no problem with that,” Ronica said cheerily. “It’s not like I get anything out of hiding my powers. Except a nasty, nasty rejection.”

When the others arrived, I greeted them, shaking all of their hands, including Ramon’s, though I didn’t smile for him. What? Don’t judge me.

“Training is going to be… challenging today,” I said to the apprentices. “Mandi, Alexander, you’re free to opt out. Milia, you’re joining it.”

She looked surprised. “Gladly.”

Milia and I sparred often, but it was mostly her teaching me how to fight. She first forced me to unlearn my mixed martial arts as they were an embarrassingly rusty, unrefined mess. Yes, she said that. Let me tell you, getting your ass kicked over and over again sucked, and Milia didn’t hold back on me. Yes, I totally chose to tell you that. Once again, don’t judge me. Just thinking about those training days brought forth phantom pain.

“I won’t sit this out,” Mandi said, her eyes filled with the determination I knew they’d have. I felt a little bad for her due to the unfairness of the upcoming training, but she was a rising star of an apprentice. One I hoped would truly impress her family, especially the Red Star.

“I won’t either,” Alexander said, his gaze also lit with a blaze.

Nodding, I addressed the hero’s party. “I asked earlier how hard are you willing to defend your freedom. Ronica and Maxus answered to the last breath.”

“It’s the same for me too,” Ramon said, though his eyes quickly fell to the ground. “There was a dream that I once had, a premonition. It wasn’t until now that I realize it foreshadowed our time here and what would’ve happened if we stayed at the capital.”

“Oh yeah, I forgot you were that stupid kid laughing with the shadow girl walking up beside you,” I said. “Good on you for leaving. The stone I found erased that as an event possibility. Which, I guess was generous of it.”

Ramon looked as if I punched him square in the face.

“Anyway,” I said, not elaborating on the words that seemed to chill the hero’s party. Shit, it was a mystery to me too. I didn’t have the answers. “Your resolve is freedom from the capital, right? You’re the not the Lord Ruler’s pets. Well, it’s time to show me the resolve. Milia, you’re nervous about your family. Not because of what they’ll think of me, but of your actions and the life you’ve chosen to live. Listen, people, I’m not much of a teacher, nor preacher, and I know very little about your land. Where I’m from, most people internally tighten their resolves and even grit their teeth to push forward in life. They don’t give up, even if they fall on their asses multiple times. That’s actually just humanoids in general.” I turned to Chenzu who was approaching us after taking the time to feed the animals. With him were Wolverine and the calf. I scanned it.

[Ally Analysis.]

[Little Moo. Race: Cow. Friendly. A-ranked spirit beast.]

“Chenzu, are you up for some training?” I asked.

He looked at me like one would look at someone saying something idiotic. “I have to decline.” He petted the calf. “I’m still not done with work on the farm, but thanks for the offer.”

Shrugging, I turned back to the others. Harmony was looking at me as if she expected me to go Oprah Winfrey on everyone. You get a horse, you get a horse!

“It’s time to test those resolves,” I said. “If the Lord Ruler were to demand you return to the capital, perhaps even attack you himself, would you stand up to him? Of course you wouldn’t. He’s far stronger than you. Strength in numbers doesn’t appear to be a thing here since the guy can apparently take out armies. So what would you do? Go silently? Or make some noise? Will yelling your case get you executed? That’s something you should start thinking about. It’s pretty obvious the Lord Ruler isn’t looking for you. He probably doesn’t give a damn whether you’re in the capital or not. You were symbols for the people, pawns. When he’s ready for you to return home, you’ll probably start seeing the flyers.”

“That’s assuming Princess Ling isn’t out looking for them herself,” Milia said.

“Her appearance should be obvious, right? A bunch of guards protecting a girl who drugged the hero into madness, causing him to burn down the kingdom. The question to that is, how in the hell did the Lord Ruler allow this to happen? Oh wait, he was poisoned himself by his daughter.”

“Princess Ling isn’t just some girl,” Milia said.

“I know, I know. The murder isn’t going away,” I said. “Have you met her in person?”

“Perhaps, perhaps I’ve seen her, but you won’t know the full story until my family arrives,” Milia said. “They should have some spirit wine with them. There will be a lot to talk about.”

“Milia’s right,” Ronica said. “It’s obvious now, but for a while we knew Princess Ling was… unsettling to be around. She appears to be sweet and kind, but you’d be an idiot not to see through that mask.” She turned to Ramon. “That night we hosted your birthday was obviously not our idea. I hope you had enough sense to figure it out.”

“I did,” Ramon said. “Afterward. But that’s beside the point. We’re in hiding for a reason—”

“Anyway, let’s test your resolve,” I interrupted, not wanting to dive into the subject further. “Stay where you are.” I walked a good distance from them. “All of you. Reach me.” I held out a hand. “Arm yourselves and come at me.”

I unleashed my killing intent at the max, causing all of them to drop to a knee. They strained to no avail against the gravity of my furious aura.

“Push through,” I said. “Break past everything that’s holding you back.”

Unfortunately, Mandi and Alexander were collapsed on the ground, barely kept conscious due to charms. Without any magic, the walk to resolve may be impossible for them.

Five minutes passed without any success. “If you’re expecting to be able to tell the Lord Ruler to fuck off, you’ll have to learn to resist this cheap tactic. There is a trick to it, but you’ll have to figure it out on your own. You could always brute force it.”

Still no success after another five minutes. “Fine, if you won’t move, it’s time to start firing.”

Their eyes widened.

“N… Nate,” Kelvin gasped. “Have you lost it?”

“Less talking, more concentrating,” I said, then blasted him backward with an energy ball that had less than ten percent of my strength in it.

“Kelvin,” Nuwa said.

“No healing,” I said, aiming a hand at her. “Do you think the Lord Ruler will wait for you to check on your friend?”

I blasted her. The force of the attack pushed her to his side.

They were magicians, so measly attacks like this wouldn’t be enough to do any damage.

I turned my gaze to Lucas. He flinched. His lost expression became surprise as I blasted him.

“No special treatment,” I said. “Get up, reach me, or things will only get worse. Training while unleashing a killing intent can be… tricky. You may want to hurry. I’ll let you surrender, but if you do, there will be no more training from me unless you pay five hundred thousand spirit coins.”

Milia’s aura burst from around her as she attempted to rise. I aimed a hand at her.

“Not enough.”

“Wanda’s rippling patootie,” Milia said as she joined Kelvin and Nuwa for the backward trip. It was a dick move, I knew, but she wouldn’t have appreciated the difficulty of this training being lowered for her.

Ramon was halfway up. “Wait, don’t!”

I blasted him with two nerfed dragon magic bursts, sending him back even further than the others.

I looked at Mandi and Alexander, but before the terror could manifest with them, I shook my head.

“You won’t get blasted, of course. But keep pushing. Feel for the aura holding you down. Try to sever your connection with willpower alone.”

CHAPTER 20

Titus took a gulp of his orange spirit wine, sighing in bliss. Sitting across from him at the table was a red-haired woman dressed in beautiful robes, exerting an aura of dominance. The Red Star’s powerplay would surely work on anyone else, but he knew she wouldn’t raise wands against him. At his side, sharing impassive expressions, were his star students.

“Gwendolyn, it isn’t a matter of if you’ll tell me where I can meet Raider, but when,” Titus said. “Now. A massive figure in this region would surely know where to find him. Perhaps point me truthfully in the right direction.”

The Red Star laughed. “And why do you have such thoughts over a mysterious rumored person?”

She was good. Too good, in fact. Titus couldn’t pierce through her defenses, couldn’t get any hints. This battle of words and dancing around each other took frustration to a new level. Even worse, he couldn’t turn to her husband, since he hadn’t actually met the man, which prevented any kind of magic from sneaking hints of truth from him.

“Ten billion gold,” Titus said. “You’ll be on your way to a higher-tier noble position in no time.”

It didn’t work. Gwendolyn continued to play clueless, but somehow, Titus just knew she was protecting Raider. This wasn’t a woman cheating on her husband, whom she clearly loved. This was someone protecting a friend… or a monetary investment. No matter what he said, she wouldn’t budge, even if he had the power to defend against her infamous blue flames.

She had grown so much in strength; however, the atmosphere seemed… off. This wasn’t the proud woman he’d always known. She seemed… tired? On edge?

“Gwendolyn. Did something happen? I’m not talking about Raider. You have a look, as if waiting to be struck down. I have known you and Manthis for a long time now. You can tell me your troubles.”

Even Titus’s students had looks of concern for the two.

“Keep this a secret, unless you want the Lord Ruler to strike you down too,” the Red Star said after thinking for a moment.

Titus’s blood nearly froze upon receiving the information. The Lord Ruler was her biggest worry, but the political fallout also held a position of doom for Wingston. He’d known the Lord Ruler for too long. He wouldn’t vouch for Gwendolyn, not without the right motivation. She… she was dead unless she chose to flee.

“Wh-what are you doing!?” Titus snapped, fear for her overflowing. “You have to flee! This place isn’t worth your life.”

“Only the guilty flee,” Gwendolyn answered coldly. “If he decides to kill me, so be it, but I will look into his eyes. He will feel my gaze burrowing into him as my breath fades. I will not be labeled dishonorably in front of my people, nor should they be slaughtered in my stead.”

Her mind was made up. The Red Star refused to abandon her people. She may be a coldhearted twit when it came to running her family, but the will of a leader burned brighter than any flame. Titus needed to save her.

“Fine, I will talk to the Lord Ruler,” Titus said. “I will plead your case. Don’t argue with me. I will ask nothing in return because you are my friend. Even if you never acknowledged it. We fought in that foolish war together and we made it out alive. Should the Lord Ruler put me down…” He turned to his students. “Simon, Luna, tell my wife to search the safe for my letter.”

Gwendolyn squeezed her husband’s hands, trembling. But no tears fell from this woman. Only fire raged in that gaze.

* * *

Having just fought a troll, I knew I shouldn’t have so much power remaining, yet I brimmed with energy. No, seriously, where the hell did it come from?

So yes, training them was also training myself. Sort of. I knew unleashing this power could be considered reckless. But unlike aura, I had to target whom I wanted affected by the killing intent. As for aura, I actually wasn’t sure if it could extend that far, like the Black Knight’s, but testing that wouldn’t be happening anytime soon.

Suddenly…

Mandi roared, jumping to her feet, eyes burning with a fire of determination so strong, I almost lost concentration. With no fucking powers whatsoever, she started toward me, eyes bloodshot.

But she didn’t get far before collapsing into unconsciousness, blood oozing from her nose.

“Your resolve is why I allowed you to apprentice under me. Rocky start, until the mask came off, revealing someone who simply had no idea what she’s doing. Her family’s guidance, if you can call it that, sucked ass, so here she is today as one of my star apprentices. And with no fucking powers.” I clapped a few times. “I’m giving her this one. She’ll make her family proud someday. What kind of crazy powerhouse will she become after her core forms?”

“Yes!” Opal cheered from the rooftop. “That’s my friend!” She flew right into Chenzu’s face, who currently sat next to her. I laughed.

“It’s unpleasant, isn’t it?” I asked Chenzu. The beastkin grumbled before peeling off the hugging pixie. “Could you move Mandi for me? I won’t slam you with any killing intent.”

“You’re doing all of this with just killing intent alone,” Chenzu said as he leapt off the roof next to the small young woman. “Without being a warfighter, no desire to kill, and is in fact the opposite, preferring peace.”

“I’ll do what’s necessary,” I said. “But the constant quest for immortality magicians kill each other over isn’t for me. In the end, they will never truly be satisfied and the hunger for power will keep going. Instead of doing that, I’m just going to enjoy this new life granted to me. Build and progress my own projects so that they’ll actually help people. Maybe make me a little gold on the side.”

I didn’t expect the unfiltered truth running out of my mouth to actually trigger anyone’s resolves, I was just talking to Chenzu like any good buddy. But a light awakened in Milia, her eyes widening and then expression softening. Smiling at me, she forced herself to stand, which appeared to be far easier this time. The difference between this attempt and the others was that aura didn’t blast from her body. It retracted instead, flowing internally and with mine, putting up no fight.

I figured the technique out when fighting the Black Knight, but didn’t realize it at the time. He was realms higher, yet couldn’t restrain me. I originally thought I’d gotten lucky.

Grinning, I aimed a hand at the dryad and fired a weak baseball-sized Dragon Magic Burst. She sidestepped and continued toward me.

Instead of aiming at her, I aimed at Harmony and fire three. Two at her side and one directly at her.

“Dammit, Nate!” she snapped as she got blown backward.

“No special treatment,” I said. Originally, I didn’t target Harmony on purpose just to see if she’d get complacent. Like any human being, she did. Milia walking easily through my killing intent distracted the teenager, but hopefully would give her something to think about.

Milia reached me, accepting my hand, before that became a hug.

“I must meditate in the spiritual room,” she said, kissing me before hurrying off.

“You’re amazing, Milia, and good luck,” I called after her. “Oh, and keep in mind that the technique may not work on true monsters, those many, many realms above even myself.”

Turning to the others, who still struggled, I smiled. “Learn from that. Think hard. But I won’t give any hints. Or, you may want to duck, Nuwa.”

I fired at her and to my surprise, she actually listened. I applauded her. “You may take three free steps. If you can.”

I blasted Lucas into Harmony. Well, at her side, but he had quite the goofy landing. The two teenagers glared at each other, then laughed.

“Come on, you two,” I said. “Or will Mandi be the only one of my apprentices capable of solving this riddle?”

I glanced at the hero’s party and to my surprise, Kelvin was far ahead of the others, moving at a relaxed pace. I fired eight Dragon Magic Bursts at him in a flurry to make them somewhat annoying to dodge. He jumped over one, ducked under another, and sidestepped more.

“Woo! That’s what I’m talking about,” I said as I clasped his hand. “Take a break over there.”

I removed the killing intent. He thankfully ran to the bushes as far away as possible before puking up his lunch.

“Nate… How the hell are you emitting this kind of power continuously?” Chenzu asked as he peeled two apples, passing one to Cheetara and the other to Wolverine. He tossed a whole apple to Beakwing, who chomped it down in a few snaps. The eagle-like creature purred, then returned to his rest.

“Come on, Lucas, you’re getting used to it,” I said. “Yes, go Harmony, go! And you may want to jump.”

She couldn’t. However, Lucas knew I was addressing them both and jumped over the energy ball. He couldn’t dodge the follow-up ball that was hidden behind the decoy.

“What? Is life unfair?” I asked, tilting my head, smiling. Kelvin returned after rinsing his mouth with water from a flask. Or what I decided to assume was water, though I didn’t see the man in the tavern much, if at all. “Come on, you two, get it together. Or you’ll be running fifty laps tomorrow.”

Ramon Thunderblade was the next to start moving. Unfortunately, I blasted him back with a flurry just as difficult as Kelvin’s, but no more. He couldn’t complain either, having watched Kelvin’s attempt, learning nothing from it.

“You call that an attempt, hero?” I snapped, pushing the killing intent intensity beyond my max briefly, focusing it on him. I quickly lowered it back to the max, wiping the blood that oozed from my nose. Electricity sparked from my saint aura a few times, as if I was a Dragon Ball character that reached Super Saiyan Two. Fortunately, the effect didn’t last long. As cool as it looked, I had no idea why that happened, nor if it was a good or bad thing.

The dawning of understanding appeared in Iris and Maxus’s eyes, and soon they were dodging the flurries, only to meet the same fate as Ramon, blasted back to the beginning.

“Oh, so close,” I said, then sneered at them. “Learn to crawl before you walk! Kelvin’s something else, having used his instincts to dodge. Even though it was unnecessary, since he had already passed my test. However, with anyone else that attempts to brute force without learning anything, know that getting here will be nearly impossible. What? Did you think I let Milia make it here for free? That woman’s a real genius.”

My eyes widened as Lucas roared, retracting all of his aura into himself. Flames burst around him briefly before also vanishing. Soon he walked casually toward me. I subjected him to quadruple the Dragon Magic Bursts that I gave Kelvin. I only decoy-trapped one, but the brilliant fucker avoided them all.

However, one almost got him until something unexpected happened. Harmony, under the full assault of my killing intent, leapt in front of the half-dwarf, tanking the attack with her own magic bolt.

“You both passed,” I said. “You both passed on the level of stardom, like Mandi. I’m proud of you.” I looked at the gaping audience. “I didn’t say teamwork wasn’t allowed. Harmony not only figured out how to break the killing intent in a split second, but she also reacted instantly to save Lucas from losing all of his progress. Honestly, Harmony… performed the best.”

I gently released the two from my killing intent just in case they’d experience a feeling of vertigo.

“Remember, this is training to stand up to the Lord Ruler,” I said. “Every bit of it is important. More important than anything you’ve learned. This is helping me too, pushing me to mold my aura into something, though I’m not sure what. Perhaps making it denser.”

Ronica was next to move, and I made sure the twerp got the course as difficult as possible with several decoys.

When Ramon himself actually moved in to help her, though significantly slower than Harmony, I halved the assault. Both of them made it to me. The others followed through, helping each other, tanking the energy balls with their own magic until at last all made it, including Alexander. Alexander did manage to stand and move a few steps, but rather than let him collapse, Iris helped him through. I sent a good barrage at her too, but she managed to dodge them all and tank any that strayed too close to the kid. Not that I’d hit him. They were decoy balls.

“I’m impressed,” I said as I retracted my killing intent. “Take a break and meditate on this. I can feel all of you breaking through.”

Mandi was back up by this time, working vigorously on some charm. I walked over to her.

“You were the first to pass and inspired the others,” I said, which gained the smile I hoped for. Being the person that passed out wouldn’t feel great to anyone. “Keep up the good work, kid.”

The others congratulated her too. Harmony hugged her friend.

[Mandi received 10 contribution points.]

[Harmony received 5 contribution points.]

I silently thanked the system for being kind to the teenagers. To sweeten the pot, I also awarded both of them the final contribution point I could give for the week.

[You received 5,000 spirit coins. Number of spirit coins: 69,901. Heavenly spirit coins: 3.]

Nice! If the system kept rewarding me like this, it wouldn’t be long before I could finally start purchasing some of the more expensive options from the MMABS. With this many spirit coins, I may be considered one of the richest people in the kingdom, that was, if this wasn’t exclusively traded by magicians and businesses catering only to them.

[Master Nate Sullivan, will you accept the hero’s party as disciples? You have rejected their apprenticeships, as it would require them to learn your trade. Disciples, however, are followers of you, your ideas, your laws, to say the least. You do not have to answer this prompt now, but accepting this could mean becoming an unofficial clan. If so, contribution points will no longer be tracked by your system, but each individual. They will also become automated, awarded for achievements only. You become only partially responsible for a few rewards.]

“Training’s not over yet,” I announced, “but this one will be for the hero’s party only. Wolverine, Cheetara, I’d like you to help the apprentices practice for a while.”

I pulled out an energy potion and they watched in increasing nervousness, perhaps horror, as I consumed the entire bottle.

“What are you planning?” Kelvin asked.

“You’d like to stand up to the Lord Ruler, so here’s the deal,” I said. “All of you will take me on at once.”

“Wha—”

The words died in Nuwa’s mouth as I cranked my killing intent up to the max.

“Two hits on me to win, that’s it,” I said as I blocked Kelvin’s sneak attack with a finger. “Oh man, I was afraid no one would volunteer to be knocked into the forest.”

“Huh—aghhhhhhhh!”

I grabbed him and effortlessly threw him somewhere into the forest. The others gaped at me, but before anyone of them could pull their heads out of their asses, I blurred, appearing behind Nuwa.

“Bye!”

“Wait!” she said as the energy in my hand flickered into existence, blowing her away a moment later.

Finally, they all mobilized into action, Ramon attempting to direct them.

“Come on, now! Are you trying to stand up to the Lord Ruler, or do you hope he falls asleep while hauling you guys away like cattle?” I said.

Ramon activated his hero’s soul. Or at least he tried to, but I emerged from his shadow to knock him out. I didn’t really hit him, just the space next to his head. The shockwave carried enough power to carve out a section of the forest, but at the last second, I directed my punch in a way for it to curve upward. The point still reached the hero, his sweat and trembling visible.

“The hero’s soul is more of a hindrance than a buff,” I said coldly. “You fall into the habit of relying on it. Train it, but let it be your ultimate.”

The hero’s party all summoned their spell books.

“One more thing, if all of you are knocked away, the training exercise ends for the day and you will meditate,” I said. “Right, Yukihara?”

This time, I unleashed my saint aura into the mix. The earth began to shake, though I didn’t intend for that.

The twerp made the first move, unleashing streams of pink lightning. I countered it with blood lightning, using fingers to wield it, similar to how the Black Knight asshole had. As much as I didn’t want to come across as arrogant as that guy, using my fingers to direct this spell was easier than full palm. Full palm was perfect for blasts. Big blasts especially.

* * *

Lucas couldn’t focus on meditating, not with this level of power being thrown around casually. His mind reeled, eyes as wide as saucers as he watched as Nate essentially dismantled the hero’s party singlehandedly. Honestly, the boy didn’t think something like this would be possible. Sure, in a duel, Nate would be unmatched, but to take on all of them. This… this was unreal, absurd.

Wanda’s wiggly tush, master magicians were truly frightening.

Nate easily dodged all of their attacks, some of his movements appearing as blurs and afterimages. Lucas pushed his mind to its limits to keep up with the man, to learn as much as possible, but a lot of the things Nate did followed no expectations. He was… unpredictable.

Like as Maxus rushed to deliver a dagger strike that should’ve connected, only to fall into a hole that Nate stomped into existence.

Lucas reforged his resolve to make his master proud.

Eventually, Nate delivered the final blow, sending Iris to the ground.

“Training exercise is over,” Nate announced. “Meditate now, learn from this. Don’t just focus on me, but think about what you could’ve done better. Think about why I can take the momentum of your attacks and send it back at you. Bring those realms up. Milia’s coming out of the spiritual room. Feel free to use it today. And no, I’m not going to charge you.”

Rather than look offended, there was reverence in the eyes of the hero’s party, Lucas could tell. For the first time in their lives, they had a real teacher, someone far stronger than they could’ve possibly imagined.

Lucas knew something that they didn’t. Or perhaps they did, which was why they seemed to ogle him.

In taking down the hero’s party, Nate barely used any of his power. However, the single spell he used, the blood lightning, was to counter Ronica’s bizarre pink lightning. He didn’t send the tiny woman on a trip to the forest, but mostly because she switched to being defensive.

That allowed Nate to easily exploit her movements, which seemed extra sluggish compared to Nate. Downright sloppy.

“I hope you four were paying attention,” Nate said to Lucas and the other apprentices. Wolverine and Cheetara ran up to him excitedly.

“You’re right, it’s time for lunch,” he said to the spirit beasts.

End of Phase 3…

INTERLUDE

Phase 4…

Princess Ling flew as fast as she could toward Wingston, silently reprimanding herself for not giving the small city a closer examination. Perhaps she should have stuck around to see if the hero’s party would emerge from their hiding holes. She, of course, realized the dangers of going back after killing off an empire scum, even if he was better off dead, but she simply didn’t care.

Raider could be the hero or that mysterious saint that disappeared, but she really hoped it was an improved Ramon. Once she captured him, she’d first get rid of his terrible reputation. Have him publicly apologize to every slut he’d ever slept with and, of course, announcing them as such.

Princess Ling, of course, didn’t care if he never approached her. She was royalty, after all. He knew his place. But the density really wore the woman down. How could he not see the signs, the invitations? The time she even crawled into his bed, he did nothing, just slept.

Princess Ling… didn’t know how to… start, so she just laid there for hours, embarrassed and clueless, before disappearing out of his room. She’d worn such a gorgeous sleeping gown too.

But now that she watched him with her spy maid, learning everything without having to cave to her mother.

Thinking about her mother brought back old fear, but the young woman quickly shook that away. She hadn’t spoken to her for years, and would never do so again.

Feeling fatigued, she stopped at a village, checking into its inn without hiding her royalty.

“I feel parched,” she said. “Here, here, serving boy, fetch me Fairy Wing scout wine, mix in level four blue peppers, sprinkle just a touch of salt on the glass, add in a touch of hard stuff, and finish it off with a stir of sweet lemon drink. If you mess it up… Well, don’t mess it up.”

“Hig-highness, we don’t have any of that,” the teen boy said. He was plain and boring, but because of the averageness, Ling found him pleasant enough to the eyes. He’d make a great snack for her new pet.

“Move out the way, idiot boy,” another voice said. “Be more honest and tell her you don’t know what any of that is.”

An older man appeared, dressed like a butler. His eyes were sharp and clear, despite his advanced age. Ling instantly felt respect for him. Even more so when he took out the ingredients from his storage ring, mixed it up for her, but before he added the finishing mini-ice crystal, the man paused.

Ling knew it was either pay or get poisoned. She took out a small bag of gold and platinum coins and dumped them into the spot next to him. “Keep all of it. You have no idea how bad I need this drink.”

The man erupted into laughter, set the ice crystal into the glass, and then made Ling a second drink free of charge.

“I’ve always wanted to serve royalty. Well, really anyone that can afford a beauty like that,” the older man said.

Ling smiled. The fact that he stuck around indicated one thing. He was waiting to see if she’d like information. Since she paid extra, platinum coins in the mix, he assumed she had questions for him.

After the first delightful few swallows, she forced herself not to finish off the blue drink too fast and addressed the waiting butler.

“Tell me, what do you know about this so-called Raider?” Ling asked. “Is he of the hero’s party? Is he the missing hero?”

“The hero’s missing?” the butler asked, eyes wide.

“Wanda dammit, my slipup,” Ling said, knowing damned well she said that on purpose. Sometimes she felt a little too giddy for her own good. “Don’t mind that. Tell me about Raider.”

The butler narrowed his eyes a bit but relented with a sign. The money was quite heavy in his storage ring, after all.

“I was there when the Black Cross attacked the city,” he began, and Ling’s world nearly turned upside down.

“What in Wanda’s shaking bottom do you mean they attacked the city?” she snapped. “I gave no such orders. They’re professionals. They know better than to hurt my people.”

“I hate to break it to you this way, your Highness, but I doubt the truth will ever get to the capital, not when your father’s clearly covering this up,” the butler said. He matched Ling’s death glare. “I’m not going to sugarcoat this, your Highness. You’re not some child who should get the watered-down version due to some fragile heart. I feel your terrifying strength.”

Staring intensely at the butler for a few moments longer, Ling relented. “Very well, keep going. Hey, serving boy, come massage my feet.”

Sensing the rage within the boy’s veins, Ling placed a well-manicured foot onto the table, wiggling her toes for effect. “You were staring quite hard at my chest, Sir No-Manners. Now massage my feet or die. And try not to get too excited. I’m sure not even the butler wants to see the outline of Little Pee-Wee.”

The killing intent briefly manifested from the humiliated boy, but to his credit, he took a deep breath and wrestled it back in and followed the orders at the strict look of the older man. Ling gave him a disappointing frown at the lack of excitement, but the murderous glare entertained her enough.

“Go on, butler, tell me what you know about this Raider. And is he the hero?”

“He’s not the hero,” the butler said. “But… he was with others, and they called themselves the Cheat Force. There just happened to be enough of them to cover the entirety of the hero’s party. As for Raider himself, I do not know of his identity. I suspect the Red Star does, but she’s always busy. He saved the city, fought and defeated the Black Knight.”

Ling’s eyes widened. “That’s impossible. No one way out here should be able to match the Black Knight’s power without us… the capital noticing. He’d have to be a monster in strength.” She folded her arms across her chest. “Wait! No… it couldn’t be an Astral elite. They’d rather eat sand than save one of our cities. I just find it hard to believe my Black Cross would ever do such a thing.”

The old butler looked like he wanted to say something, likely call Ling out on her naivety, but the thinking princess didn’t notice. After a few moments, she spoke.

“I guess I’d better go pay the Red Star a condolences package,” she said. “I don’t know what the Black Knight was planning, but I suppose I should’ve seen such backstabbing coming.” She smiled. “My… I mean my father’s methods and training of the Black Cross are the harshest across the lands. One should especially never join if you have family. Of course, if they’d actually read the signup forms, they’d know.”

She shrugged. “Ah well. The punishment for attacking a civilian is execution, so maybe the person that carried it out works for my father.”

“I… don’t think so,” the butler said. “Raider seems like a vigilante. A rogue hero. Add in the Cheat Force ordeal, and I’d say he’s got to be working with the hero’s party. You’re looking for them, right?”

“How did Raider actually defeat the Black Knight? The Black Knight has a D-ranked spell book,” Ling said, mostly to herself. She sighed, knowing that answers wouldn’t come without actually investigating the small city. “Rogue hero that fights the capital. I’d better remind him who’s in charge. Perhaps he’ll be cooperative, tell me what I need to know.” She chuckled, though her voice carried little mirth. “The position of Black Knight is open, after all.”

* * *

The Lord Ruler raised a hand into the air, palm open, then he pointed left with his thumb. The signal repeated until the last man riding his lightning horse saw. He led them to an open clearing and dismounted his horse.

“Take a break. Execution squad, on me.”

Five men dressed in seemingly dull metal armor instead of the red kingdom standard separated from the fifty-man mini army and lined up in front of Maximus. They saluted, fist to chest, then bowed.

The leader of the execution squad, a gruff man of forty years, spoke. “At your service, Lord Ruler.”

“At ease,” the Lord Ruler said. The execution squad took a parade rest stance. “We are only a day or two away from Wingston. I’ve been made aware through the whispering winds that Titus, the headmaster of the Academy of Ascension, had placed his second in command in charge and set off to Wingston ahead of us. He’s unsurprisingly trying to recruit Raider, which is his job. Get us strong people. We’ll either send him home or bring him back with us on the return trip. But…” Maximus’s eyes hardened. “He and the Red Star were participants of the fire dwarf war years ago. She certainly told him everything. He’ll attempt to plea her case. You know why we’re here, right?”

The executioners nodded, saluting once more.

“Make sure the students he brought with him are secured as well,” the Lord Ruler said. “Of course, if Gwendolyn did flee, one of you will take charge of the city until I either send a mayor or you find someone suitable for the job. The faster we get this done, the faster we return to the capital and our families, or for some of you, the tavern.”

The executioners laughed.

“If you see Ling, tell her to report to me,” Maximus continued. “I know why she probably killed the Astral, but they had my permission to live there. Her reckless behavior is costing lives of our kingdom and even the Red Star, someone who earned that title.” He shook his head.

“Sir, what should we do if Raider truly exists? What if he’s the hero?” the executioner lead asked.

“Ah, the hero’s party, I’d almost forgotten about them,” Maximus said. “Another component to causing this mess. Capture them at all costs. If Raider is among them, then Titus hadn’t met with him. In that case, give him a chance to stand down and walk away. Kingdom business isn’t his job, after all. I don’t care if someone wants to run around in a cloak to fight. But if he doesn’t back down, kill him. Kill anyone else with him too, or do whatever. There’s too much on my plate already.”

“He killed the Black Cross, lord,” the executioner leader said. “At least according to the rumors. You know how there’s always a tiny grain of truth in them.”

Maximus waved off his comment. “Rumors of the Black Cross attacking the city are rampant, coming from the citizens of Wingston. There have been letters demanding justice. The penalty for attacking civilians as one of my elites is death. Raider saved me some time, which is why I’m giving him one shot to walk away. He has nothing to gain from crossing me or the capital. Unless he’s having relations with the Red Star behind her husband’s back.” He grinned. “No matter what you say, I just don’t see that happening.”

“You are right, sir,” the executioner said. “Only a masochist would willingly subjugate themselves to that woman.”

Maximus chuckled. “Indeed. Now, rest up. It’s either going to be a depressing day of executions and wasted time, or an easy day of putting one of you on temporary mayor duty. Do try to represent the capital in a bright manner. The mortals are already annoying enough with their letters of complaints.”

“Yes, Lord Ruler,” the executioners said.

“Dismissed.”

Maximus found a tree separate from the army, sat in a lotus position, and closed his eyes, instantly whisked away into meditation. He silently vowed again that he would not let the Peace Spawner catch him off guard. He needed to remind the world that he’d earned the title of Lord Ruler for a reason. This wasn’t just some hereditary transfer of power, but a crown of blood and brutality.

What worried Maximus was Elric’s weird insistence on adding this Raider to the running of the crown. Why? What kind of a game was he playing? The obviousness of this Raider being a pawn was one thing, but the dangers, the security risk of someone unknown would be another.

Maximus shook his head, wondering for the umpteenth time where he went wrong with raising his children. What happened to the sweet little girl that was his daughter, or the sons that believed their father to be a real hero?

Maximus pulled out a mana cultivating pill, took it, and began to meditate, pulling his main mana specialty into himself, as well as a secondary one. He also switched to meditating on his Dao.

CHAPTER 21

Wolverine watched Best Buddy meditate for a bit before leaving to check on Cheetara outside. The kitten currently chatted with the elicrones.

“Big Brother Woofy, look!” Cheetara said, cheery. “Their egg is eating mana.”

“Absorbing ambient mana,” Sir Bright corrected. “It is a good sign that a healthy birth approaches.”

Wolverine flinched when Lady Feathers seemed to materialize by his side. The moonlight from both moons in the sky was on the weaker side this night. A gentle breeze with the scent of an approaching storm caressed the night, hugging its peace. The sleeping tasties in their coup probably enjoyed it.

“I know that look,” she said. “You should bite into my wing. It’d be relaxing for a striking predator like you.”

Wolverine glared at her. “Sometimes, I wonder who the true predator is.”

That prompted a hearty laugh from Sir Bright, rare amusement kind of surprising the sunlight wolf. Keeping Lady Feathers in check seemed like his job or something, like Wolverine’s Best Buddy, but way worse.

Lady Feathers did something that had to be a bird’s way of shrugging. “Come on, don’t hold back. What’s got you down?”

Cheetara rubbed against the sunlight wolf. “You can tell us.” She sat next to him, eyes glistening with concern. Suddenly the kitten’s eyes glowed, aura surrounding her. “Just say the name, Big Brother Woofy, I’ll go find who made you mad and beat them up. Or make them say sorry.”

Wolverine was so taken aback by the cat’s attitude that he burst into laughter.

“Calm down, little disciple, Disciple Cheetara Cutie,” he said, returning a head rub of his own. An animal hug as most would know. “The other day, Best Buddy, Mistress Milia, and Soul Brother Chenzu went into the forest and were attacked by something they called an undead, whatever that is. I went in later to patrol and smelled Mudwater’s scent all over the place. I don’t know for sure, but I think he may have had something to do with the thing that attacked Best Buddy and the others.” He looked down. “Because I failed to eliminate the threat, it came back to attack us. Perhaps I’m thinking too deeply about this, but I cannot help but feel that it’s my fault, that the next attack will be worse. That we may lose someone because of my actions. Am I… really fit to guard this great land?”

Cheetara began to whine, snapping Wolverine out of his self-loathing. For the first time in a while, he saw a kitten. A student that looked up to him, but also more than that. Family. Showing such a pathetic side to her wouldn’t solve the problem.

He massaged her head with his paw.

“I’m only self-reflecting, there is no need to worry,” Wolverine said. “I will reprimand my actions by meditating and training harder.”

“Then I will meditate and train with you,” Cheetara said. “That failure is not yours alone. Protecting Father’s land is not your duty alone.”

“She’s right,” a voice said. They turned to see Mazu, the golden fox, approaching them. “Wolverine, no one is perfect. Sometimes a little stumbling is what we need to grow. Even my master started off as a laughingstock of a witch before she pulled herself together and ended up as one of the most powerful court magicians with direct conversational access to the War King himself.”

Wolverine nodded. “You’re right, Elder Mazu. I will meditate and continue to reflect on my actions. Just make sure you don’t eat the tasties. Best Buddy’s planning to cook tomorrow. Coming, Cheetara?”

“Of course!” the kitten cheered and followed the wolf into the house.

Mazu chuckled. “He’s a promising young one, is he not?”

“Oh, absolutely,” Lady Feathers said. “I knew it when I first laid eyes on him. I can’t get him to bite me like an adult wolf, but one day, he’s going to become something beyond just a simple hunter.”

“Bite you?” Mazu asked, confused, before some mysterious revelation dawned in his eyes. For some reason, he took several steps back, shuddering. “Anyway, I bid you a fine night, Sir Bright, Lady Feathers. May you witness the greatness of those two. I’m going to sleep in Beakwing’s barn tonight.”

The griffin would surely offer him the greatest protection with his natural magic.

* * *

The sound of heavy rain awoke me in the morning. Knowing damn well I should take the time to finally check for any gains, I did so. All of the preparations to go to the big city after the Lord Ruler situation were complete. Things felt great throughout the ranked-up town. Even Serina, our new banker, was quite comfortable, even cheery. Apparently, she’d never felt so free. The same applied to the few guards that came with her. They still served guard duty for her home on shifts and partied at the tavern afterward.

Chenzu’s plan to rank the town once more was nearly completed, though he still gave us no clues whatsoever. Well, I had a hunch based on him running around town, meeting with many people, especially creative and entertainment types, and even his lady friend from the tavern. He had some kind of event, perhaps a festival, in mind that maybe this town would become known for. I hadn’t thought of that, but damn! What an awesome idea.

I felt Milia rise, kissing me before heading out of the room. “Woofy, Cutie.” She came back moments later, shaking me. “Nate, it’s probably best not to sleep in today.”

I opened my eyes, stretching. “Is everything okay?”

“We’ll read the letter after breakfast,” she said, kissing me again before leaving.

A brief feeling of uneasiness struck my blood before I pushed it away. A letter from Gwendolyn.

CHAPTER 22

Nate Sullivan

Class: Potion Maker. Secondary class: **Divine Master Magician**. Third class: Unknown.

Magician rank: 2nd realm of the Saint.

Class rank: Established.

Ability: Can make up to SSS, divine-grade potions, and blighted potions.

Power: Low World-breaking Strong.

Defense: Low Absolute Titanium.

Dao of Creation. Rank: Divine. Stage: Awakened. This is a middle stage.

Physique rank: C.

Primary quest: Purpose. Progression: 32%.

Shop rank: D.

Heavenly attunement rank: E.

Only one realm increase, which seemed like a normal rise for mana cultivation. The next thing that caught my attention was the amount the progression quest had increased. I had a feeling training the hero’s party had something to do with it.

Closing the prompt, I frowned at the rain, and what would surely be a slow day. The teenagers had umbrellas, but the rule for storms was always to stay inside. Milia and I would run the shop or keep it closed until the storm ended. Chenzu’s protocol was slightly different, and I’d be helping him before breakfast.

I brushed my teeth and other morning activities before hurrying outside to help feed the animals, as well as handle anything that needed immediate maintenance. Since the farm management was an all-day thing, the morning portion didn’t last that long. It helped that we actually knew what we were doing on this small farm.

Afterward, we hurried back inside where Milia had towels and a change of clothes waiting for us, as well as hot, savory vegetable soup.

I gave the remaining apprentices their contribution points, earning myself three thousand spirit coins in the process.

“Alright, so about the letter,” I said, dreading it.

“She sent another letter? That doesn’t sound like the usual prideful Red Star of the rumors,” Chenzu said.

I unfolded the damp message and considered reading it out aloud. Unfortunately, just as I feared, a small bit of it was about Mandi.

The message read: Hello Nate and company. I know you’re not expecting another letter from me, and it probably sounds like a pathetic person at the end of her rope. Well, that’s not far from the truth. I sent this letter, for it may be the last one I’ll have time to send. The Lord Ruler is close, I can feel him only miles away. With him will be executioners. An old war friend of mine, Headmaster Titus, has stopped by, looking for Raider. Can you believe that name spread so far and wide? Too bad for him, he may not be meeting Raider unless he comes on his own. I don’t recommend it. Titus wants to plea my case, but this is the Lord Ruler we’re talking about. I will be publicly executed, perhaps the moment he arrives, in order to appease the Astral Empire. Tell Mandi I’m proud of her. I know it is strange, I cannot swallow my pride, abandon my people and flee.

But I cannot allow myself to be labeled with such dishonor. I refuse to allow that man to place me on a wanted poster, force me into a life of fleeing bounty hunters. I cannot have the people I swore to protect begin to have doubts, even if they were here to witness the events. You know how people are in the face of powerful authority. Their minds easily forget. They will forget the fun and flourishing town where shows were happily performed and the low crime rates.

That’s not important for now. Stay in Kyushu, protect my daughter. I love her, always did, even if I didn’t show it. It’s the curse of being a magician whose mind is set on ambition, to raise a perfect family.

But there was a reason why she’s a favorite. A mortal with the potential to be a genius beating inside her. We know she can form a core, her power structure isn’t hard to detect if you know where to look. But that’s not why she’s a favorite. Perhaps in the end… we just didn’t know how to apologize. Even now… I know I should send her a letter too. In fact, it’s already finished. But I lay here conflicted.

I don’t want Mandi to beg you to bring her back to the city. If the Lord Ruler encounters you, he’ll give you one chance to go home. If you choose not to, you and everyone with you will be executed for attempting to overthrow the kingdom government.

Thank you, Nate, for everything, for taking in my Mandi. Soon, House Wingston will fall, but I will stand strong.

I slammed the letter onto the table.

“Ugh, goddammit with these people. If you want help, just ask for it!” I snapped, running outside. I hopped on Beakwing, Milia just barely getting on before I took off.

* * *

Gwendolyn swallowed as they entered the city, marching like a proper army and each of their auras were almost like miniature suns. Not by brightness, but presence. Even a mortal would sense them. The Lord Ruler, some of his army, and of course his executioners. The only saving grace was that he brought no knights. His remaining elite knight, the Red Knight, currently served as the ambassador between the kingdom and the empire. Soon, he’d either be told to leave, ending friendly relations or perhaps even killed outright, declaring what would certainly be a bloody war.

Gwendolyn, dressed elegantly, waited in the city center, her family and Titus surrounding her, having ignored her suggestions to think about their futures. Even Manthis didn’t leave. As a mortal, if the Lord Ruler exerted his presence, he’d be forced to his face. Titus’s students, however, were ordered to wait outside of the city, even to consider traveling to the village further east.

Coming were riders on horseback, led by a man seeming to be in the advanced thirties of age, despite being rumored to at least be a century old, maybe more. Long black hair, cold blue eyes, on an unscarred, perfect handsome face. The symbol of the Kingdom of Merridon’s indigo robes seemed simple at first, perhaps something to go with his trousers, but it didn’t take long for the woman to sense some enchantments embedded into the material. That included self-repair and self-cleaning. Masterpiece tailor enchantments meant for warriors constantly in battle.

The Lord Ruler arrived expecting resistance, or perhaps he kept an eye out for enemy spies, even the Peace Spawner himself, but Gwendolyn didn’t know for sure.

Maximus Truestorm, the Lord Ruler, halted the army, eyes on her. They carried no visible emotions, except for a brief moment of surprise. Then he shook his head.

“I expected you to have some common sense, Red Star,” the Lord Ruler said as he stepped off his lightning horse, aura not present. In fact, it was too vast for her to detect at this range, her senses viewing it as if it were the air of the world. “You had one unspoken task. Hide and let me make a show. With it will come no pursuit from me, and I’m sure if a bounty hunter somehow discovered you, dealing with the reckless idiot would be no problem.”

Gwendolyn and the others paid their respects, bowing deeply, even if he didn’t deserve it at this moment.

“Running would be the same as admitting guilt to something I had no part of,” Gwendolyn said. She felt proud of herself for not allowing even a shred of terror to leak out of her voice.

The Lord Ruler turned his icy gaze over to Titus. “Guards, arrest him. Place him in one of these houses to wait until it’s time to go. If he resists, it will count as an act of treason.”

“Lord Ruler, please let me explain—”

“Pleading her case is not an option,” the Lord Ruler said coldly, interrupting Titus. “You left the academy abruptly, abandoning your post for a rumor. Even if this Raider exists, he’s long gone, potentially kingdoms away. And I do not pay you a monthly stipend to waste on… Where are your students?” He shook his head. “Never mind, they’re not important.”

“This is a mistake, Lord Ruler,” Titus continued, ignoring the man’s terrifying gaze. “This isn’t the way, you’ll lose the trust of the people and even those close to you. There has to be a better—”

“Silence,” the Lord Ruler said. There was a tiny tinge of power in that otherwise calm voice. Titus’s words caught in his throat, and he looked down, ashamed to allow his pitiful gaze to make eye contact with Gwendolyn as the guards pulled him away.

“Leave now,” Gwendolyn whispered to her family. “There is nothing that can be done here.”

Tears burst from Rose’s eyes as the façade of the strong eldest daughter faded away, revealing a young woman desperate for the safety of her mother.

“Mother… no, I—”

“Go now,” Gwendolyn urged, but it was too late. The Lord Ruler’s eyes were on them.

“Do know that I take no joy in doing what must be done,” the Lord Ruler said, “but you’ve always known the dangers of building risky alliances. You proposed marrying your daughters to one of the Astral Empire. It received five rejections before Duke Kordell stepped in on your behalf. A risk with a massive reward. Had the marriage happened, you were almost guaranteed to boost the tier of House Wingston. In the future, you may have had a unique state of being backed by the kingdom and the empire. But you didn’t take the consequences seriously enough, didn’t consider what would happen if someone assassinated him. He may be a low-ladder son of an Astral Duke, but that didn’t stop them from demanding justice. The only thing you’ve done right was not kill any of the silver guard. If only it were enough. Personally, I’d turn a blind eye, Red Star, but for the kingdom’s safety, you know what has to be done.”

“It is a cowardly thing to do,” Gwendolyn said, anger just barely contained. “You’re not the only one who plays a part in protecting the kingdom. But rather than address the problem, you choose to cover up your daughter’s crime by blaming someone else, sacrificing them to appease an empire that’s likely going to run you over anyway when the day of succession occurs—”

Everyone watched in horror as the Lord Ruler backhanded Gwendolyn into a merchant’s cart, shattering it to pieces.

“Do not ever attempt to remove your responsibility from the problem,” the Lord Ruler said, his voice still calm, in control, icier than the depths of Iceheart River, the coldest river in the world. “This is a result of your terrible ambition for power returning to collect its karmic dues. If you were attempting to be a judge, then you’re well aware of this scenario. The culprit will be punished, but the responsibility will still fall on you for not providing proper safeguards for your diplomatic guests. Even a protection system, a gift from Wanda, would’ve sufficed. Offer an award to powerful adventurers willing to brave an A-ranked dungeon for it.”

Gwendolyn burst from the heap of wood and metal, fire in her eyes, but also defeat. She couldn’t stand up to someone like this. His words also stung strongly. Her ambitions really did backfire and she… she had no one to blame but herself. Still…

“It is not about my ambitions,” Gwendolyn said. “It is about a murder which I didn’t commit. I will not run, for I have no guilt.” Her gaze shifted from defeat to hardened. “I will not have my honor sullied like a criminal.”

The Lord Ruler frowned. “Executioners, set up the platform. Guards, take her to the holding room. Your family will be allowed to say goodbye.” He shook his head. “Again, why didn’t you just flee and allow this to be blown away in time? A silly thing like honor in a world like this? Wake up, idiot woman.”

He turned and left, disappearing into the adventurer’s den. The guards pulled Gwendolyn off.

“Her execution will happen today,” an executioner announced. “Do say your goodbyes while you can. Any attempt to interfere will be met with instant death and the death of all of your families.”

* * *

In a hidden chamber of the royal palace, Royal Advisor Monroe cackled as he prodded through the Lord Ruler’s private documents until finding what he was looking for. The location of a lead to one of the seven natural disasters. If Monroe could exploit this, he’d gain so much power and nearly infinite riches. After having the proper discussions with the right underground bandits, of course. Damned barbarians.

“If Prince Lixin can win the throne, perhaps the exiled prince won’t attack anymore,” Monroe said. “We’ll prosper so much, and not even the emperor’s hotheaded son will be able to stop us.”

Monroe straightened his back, donning his cloak of distortion, which would make the people around not immediately notice him and forget his presence as he left their line of sight.

* * *

Hector felt like his world turned upside down, having been blindsided with the news not too long ago. His mother prepared to just die without so much as a goodbye, taking this event to the grave. Just why she was like this, the man wished he could understand.

Now he stared at her with the others from the other side of the jail cell. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn’t get any answers from her, except for one line. She would rather die than let the Lord Ruler sully her honor.

Hector thought the notion, the defiance, was noble, but pointless, especially after the Lord Ruler himself spat out the hard truth. A silly thing like honor in a world like this? Wake up.

The Lord Ruler did not care about individuals, just his own interests and keeping the kingdom from being caught in political nightmares. It wasn’t clear on whether the empire actually demanded penance, but the Lord Ruler decided to jump to these conclusions anyway. He planned to sacrifice their mother in hopes that that would appease the empire. It would, of course. They had to accept the blood for blood apology, especially with Gwendolyn not only outranking Gaston in social standing, but also as a magician.

It could backfire, but that wasn’t the point of this demonstration. Nobody truly won when it came to this situation, except for the Lord Ruler. He could live with letting his daughter get away with a serious crime, choosing to execute someone who had nothing to do with it. She who treated Gaston like an honored guest, despite his Astral ways. The silver guard were locked up only because they jumped to conclusions, choosing to attack, attempting to take over the city rather than talk. The Astral Duke truly didn’t care, he just wanted an excuse to further his own ambitions.

Yet, the Lord Ruler refused to listen to his own people in favor of the Astral Empire? He refused because Hector and the others were seen as insignificant to him. Weaklings. Fodder.

Mandi wasn’t even here to make amends with the Red Star. Hector wouldn’t be surprised if the woman sent a letter to Nate, expressing her feelings on the matter. In the end, she held a pride that the man couldn’t understand.

Eyes hardened and determined, he stormed out the building without another word. He found Titus attempting to get past the guards… no, the executioners, shouting at the adventurer’s den. Seeing Hector, he waved, but was refused.

“Go back to your holding room,” the executioner said. “I will not ask again.”

Despair struck Hector as he wracked his brain for any answers. He could perhaps take on the Lord Ruler’s regular guard, but not all of them at once. The executioner, on the other hand, was a different story, housing power beyond Hector’s own.

There was only one thing he could do. Bust his mother out of prison and forcibly haul her away…

Wait, the Lord Ruler left it unguarded on purpose as a last chance to flee. A small act of mercy, even if the situation felt like a seriously unjustified cruelty. He didn’t immediately start the execution, which could be easily done by sword, but chose to enter a drinking establishment. They’d cater to him, and he wouldn’t be leaving for at least an hour or two. To amplify the theory, Gwendolyn had on anti-magic handcuffs.

He dashed back into the holding area. Judging by the looks of everyone there, the entire Wingston family, they knew exactly what Hector was thinking. The cell door came open with one pull.

“The guard came in and unlocked it,” Rose said. “His reason was for us to hug and comfort our mother once more. But…”

“It’s our last chance and we’re not wasting it,” Hector said. “I’m sorry, Mother, but swallow your damn pride. You’re more important alive than dead. You have a family that loves you. A daughter training under a master magician who dearly wants to prove herself. You can hate me for this, but I refuse to let you die here.”

Hector pulled his mother over his shoulder as if she was a sack of potatoes. She fought and demanded her release, but they had no time.

A lightning horse and a large carriage awaited them not too far away, door open. The Lord Ruler again with surprising cruel mercy. In exchange for their lives, they’d surrender control of the city, banished forever. Unfortunately, the law would demand bounties, which the Inquisition created. Hector really didn’t want the Inquisition’s attention on them, but what choice did they have?

He bolted toward the carriage with everyone, only to stop when a girl stepped from around the corner to block their path.

“Breaking out of jail is a no-no-no,” she said cheerfully, wand aimed at them. Before Hector knew it, he found himself laying on his back. The pain. Oh, the pain was nothing like he’d felt before, erupting through the entirety of his body like molten lava. He tried to sit up, but felt incredibly unbalanced for some reason. Rose screamed.

That was when he noticed a mangled arm less than a meter away, then he looked down at his… at his missing left arm. A strange… tiger that emerged from nothingness slurped it into its mouth, crunching loudly.

His family was scattered around, but the girl ahead, the terrifying girl clearly aimed at him.

Long black hair, bright green eyes, average height, and a fit frame made up the basics of her appearance, but Hector was just too tired to care about any further details. That was, until his brain gave him a gruesome reminder of who stood before them.

“You!” he heard his mother snap, her words pouring out before his. “You!”

With all of the strength he could muster, Hector pulled the sword from his side and slashed at the handcuffs.

Or so he tried. The blood pouring from a new wound in his chest ended all control of his bodily functions. He heard his family’s outcry and felt Rose, Yani, and Elsa’s magic.

But they didn’t stand a chance against this person.

“D… don’t fight,” he barely got out as he collapsed.

CHAPTER 23

Rose felt like her world shattered further apart as the unexpected monster returned to the scene of the crime, almost as if she never left. But why? Wanda’s ass, how did they end up with this level of misfortune?

She felt frozen as Hector bled out, his lifeforce fading.

“The first thing I see when I get back is prisoners escaping,” the girl said, shaking her head. “And with someone in cuffs. Well, whatever you did to get yourselves locked up is none of my concern.”

She pointed her black wooden wand at Rose and the others, dissipating the magic they gathered. The girl had knocked Gwendolyn unconscious with a single spell, then destroyed the lightning horse and carriage afterward. “Now it’s back to the jail you go, detained.” She kicked Gwendolyn into the cell. “I’m sure Father will probably execute you for breaking out.”

The aura of the girl didn’t show, but Rose felt terror nonetheless. Her muscles froze only for an instant as her mind snapped, reminding the woman that her brother bled out.

The girl looked down at him. “Too bad, he’s dead. For attempting to help a detainee escape, you’ll be joining her in that cell and executed. Unless…”

The fear numbed as Rose simultaneously summoned her spell book and called upon the fires of condemnation. Or so she tried to, but nothing happened. It was as if she tried to squeeze a giant ball through a small tube.

“You tell me where the hero is,” the girl said. “And this Raider. I’ll heal this man with this.”

She pulled out a white and blue decorative bottle. Rose sensed its mana, eyes widening. A royal grade revival potion. If she made this offer, then her brother wasn’t dead as she expected. She dug deep into her mana until she was barely able to sense a flicker of lifeforce.

She didn’t give a damn about the hero, he could die in a hole for all she cared, but Raider. She really didn’t want to betray him.

That was when Rose realized this question was a trap. If word got out that she knew of the whereabouts of these people, perhaps the entire time, she and the entirety of her family… well, they’d still be in the same situation, only known to the world as traitors to the kingdom.

Boiling hot rage filled the woman’s veins as she desperately forced her magic through the murkiness of the girl’s… Princess Ling’s non-aura. Her sheer presence. But no matter how much she tried, nothing happened.

“Ah, are you still petrified by the sight of my pet?” Ling asked. With a handwave, the tiger vanished. She misunderstood the strain and confliction on Rose’s face. “Now, do you know or not? I surely hope I didn’t waste my time returnin—”

Ling found herself jumping out of the path of a massive beam of purple magic. Anzu knelt down at Hector’s side, feeding him a healing pill. A very expensive one.

Ling placed her bait potion presumably back into her storage ring, but she made no move to interfere with Hector’s healing.

“It looks like we’re out of time. I can hear the executioners approach,” Ling said cheerfully. “So, maid, how about it? Do you know where I can find the hero or this Raider? I really don’t want to stay in this boring excuse for a city.”

“I do not,” Anzu replied. “No one does. What’s the point of a secret identity if it could be deduced so easily?”

Princess Ling tilted her head for a bit and sighed. “I was hoping someone here either knew the person or had the capacity to figure it out.” She hung her head in defeat. “Guess I was wrong. I used your brother’s injuries as bait to bring the truth out of you. Either you truly don’t know or there’s something else holding you back. Luckily for you, I’m not in a torturing mood. I wasted many days searching like a fool to further my grand ambitions. Ugh!”

“Your royal highness, your father ordered you to meet him,” Anzu said, her voice without emotion. “Your actions with killing the Gaston has ca—”

“Accusations without proof is punishable by death,” Princess Ling said, her voice tinged with a cheerful warning.

“You were sloppy,” Anzu continued without missing a beat. “You left traces of your aura behind. Perhaps leave the assassination jobs to real assassins. Now, go meet your father or I will make you. Last warning.”

“Fine, fine, you don’t have to be so pushy,” Ling said, pouting. “I’m sure eliminating an obvious security threat is bringing no tears to anyone.” She looked at Hector and winced. “Except that guy.”

She walked over and poured the royal grade potion on his arm. Before their eyes, it grew back.

Rose was about to sigh in relief when Ling did the unthinkable. She pulled the arm off his body, the snapping and ripping loud in Rose’s ears, and tossed it into the air.

That distraction only registered as Rose took her last breath, gaping hole in her chest. She stared at the sky, eyes wide.

“That’s for lying,” Ling said. “You do not lie to your future Lord Ruler.” She spat on Rose’s corpse and walked away, ignoring Anzu’s magic as if it didn’t exist. Her Dao radiated pure terror now and not even the S-ranked adventurer could stand it. “Be grateful I’m letting the rest of you live. Now back to your jailcell.”

An unknown force pulled the Wingston family into the building as Anzu forced one of her most precious healing pills down Rose’s throat.

“You’ll live,” she said softly as Rose was sucked into the building. “Crippled, but alive. For a magician, it may be a fate worse than death. At least at first.”

Hector, unfortunately, was also crippled, a state in which magicians lost access to magic, sometimes painful due to injury or just a dull version of being mortal. That crazy bitch had no intention of outright killing them. Rather the opposite. She wanted to make their lives a living hell, and whenever she felt like being in a torturing mood, the lunatic would surely come for them.

Anzu stood, dusting herself off. The S-ranked adventurer had very few of those healing pills remaining. A-ranked dungeon prizes that cost the lives of some of her former party members, but while some may feel they were wasted, the business owner simply wanted to reduce death in the area as much as possible. She had no real way to stand up to Ling or the Lord Ruler, but there was still time to get the Wingstons out of here. The Lord Ruler was still eating at the restaurant, lost in thought, and even instructed his executioners to take their time building the platform. Some of them were even allowed to eat with him.

“I should find some help.”

Anzu tried to open the door, only to be rebounded so fast, she slammed into a building, the darkness of unconscious coating her vision.

* * *

Ramon opened his eyes from meditation, shuddering as he felt Ling’s aura all the way from Wingston. Normally, his first instinct would’ve been to gather all of his party members and get as far away from the madwoman as possible, leaving everything behind. That was the old Ramon, somewhat of a coward. However, he was no longer that same idiot. Or at least, he tried his best.

Living within the vicinity of Master Nate, observing his actions and lifestyle, and choosing to take responsibility for his indirect mess-ups like Drew had taught him a lot. But the true eye-opener emerged when he interacted with the master magician. It felt like speaking to someone from another world and really, he doubted he was worthy enough to be within eyeshot of him after all of his screwups. Being given the undeserved honor of receiving his training almost opened Ramon up to fanaticism, but he remembered all of the vocal lessons from the man. All of it could be summed up in multiple ways, but the biggest was perhaps respecting one’s self and those around.

He hurried out of his room, opened the door, only to find his entire party waiting for him outside of his house, lightning horses ready. They… were dressed as the Cheat Force. Ramon had no choice but to oblige.

Nate had only left a few minutes ago. They should be able to catch up and assist.

“We owe that man many debts,” Ronica said, her voice full of determination like the powerful magician she was.

“Let’s go, hurry up and put on your gear,” Iris said.

Kelvin nodded.

“Alright,” Ramon replied. “Let us go.”

* * *

Upon approaching Wingston, the feeling of dread increased, as just a hint of two massive auras slammed into me, before vanishing. Whoever they were, I did not want to fuck around with them. Shit, I thought the Black Knight and the fallen angel were strong, but these two stood on a different level.

The troll undead was likely close to or as strong as the fallen angel, but not as smart or skilled. I bring up the fallen angel as a baseline of strength, since she took on all of us as a group, forcing everyone to push beyond their limits.

I checked my potion inventory, nodded in satisfaction, and looked at Milia.

“We aren’t here to fight,” I said, caressing her face. I pulled Raider’s cloak and mask from my storage ring and put it on. Milia did the same. “Hopefully just a rescue. But you know how things are.”

“You really… are soft,” Milia said. “Which is why you’d better not get yourself killed. I will not marry another.”

I looked at her but couldn’t see an expression behind the mask. She had a grip on my hand, almost if afraid I’d jump down and never return. I pulled up my mask, giving her a reassuring smile.

Unfortunately, I wasn’t as soft as she gave me credit for. I’d do what needed to be done, even if I didn’t enjoy getting sucked into other people’s shit. That was one of my minor reasons to why I stood against the system. It wanted me to do its goddamn dirty work like a good little boy. Yeah, fuck that. The dark lord or whatever they called him, could shop at my shop and I wouldn’t blink an eye, as long as he didn’t attack, threaten, or really, interfered with me, my friends, or the town.

“I’ve got your back and you’ve got mine,” I said.

“Like always,” Milia said.

“Beakwing, land in that forest, there,” I ordered. “Standby, we may need you to take us away, buddy.”

Beakwing grunted his response.

I considered swooping down, grabbing, and leaving, but without knowing Gwendolyn’s location, risking everyone as an airborne target felt pointless. Instead, we entered through the surprisingly empty main gate, after taking a potion of masking. People seemed to be heading somewhere, my guess being the public execution area. The mood felt grayer than Florida’s fucking hurricanes, goddamn.

“Do you have any idea where they’d hold her?” I quietly asked Milia. We took a left path and moved on an empty street.

“We’re moving toward a jail, I believe—is that… a body?” Milia said, changing the subject so fast I almost had whiplash. I soon noticed it and we rushed ahead. Anzu.

As if things couldn’t get more interesting, I suddenly felt familiar presences outside of the city.

“What’s this world’s cursing again?” I said. “Wanda’s ass. Eh, it doesn’t roll off the tongue as well as fuck.”

Milia stared blankly at me.

“Anyway,” I said in a low voice. “The hero’s party followed us, so there’s that.”

Milia sighed. “Well, it can’t be helped. Extra hands will be needed if things don’t go smoothly. Which they probably won’t.”

We gave Anzu a healing potion.

I made the mistake of leaning back on the door. It exploded with power, and I almost expected to get the same treatment as Anzu, but nothing happened.

“I think either Anzu absorbed most of the trap magic or you’ve outgrown her in power,” Milia said as she shook the restaurant owner. She was wearing a maid outfit, by the way. I didn’t understand why, but judging people’s… interests wasn’t my forte.

The door suddenly burst open.

“They took Mother away!” a girl I recognized as one of Gwendolyn’s children cried. One of Mandi’s middle sisters.

I didn’t move, eyes wide, but also not surprised the entire family got arrested. But unguarded? What the fuck?

Well, the door was spelled…

Anzu finally woke up, groaning as she rose to a sitting position. She looked like she was about to cry when she saw us. “Y… you’re here. Oh, thank Wanda, we need you.”

“Take a deep breath,” I said. “I’ve got a plan, one that doesn’t involve fighting. There are two freakish masses of power we can’t fight and prefer to avoid. Talk, maybe, but not fight.”

“The Lord Ruler and his daughter, Ling,” Anzu said.

“She actually came back?” I asked, nearly stupefied. “Why would she come back? Just what is she trying to accomplish, other than increasing her body count? Never mind, let’s get the fuck moving. Gwendolyn’s running out of time. Oh, and just a reminder. I’m not doing this out of charity.”

“We’re well-aware that you’re not some hero,” the snaky girl said. “We will pay, of course.”

“Good,” I said.

What? Are you really surprised I actually want to get paid for getting involved with people’s shenanigans? Perhaps they had a treasure that could help me with the shop.

CHAPTER 24

“Big Brother Woofy, this lookout tower is amazing!” Cheetara cheered. “We can keep an eye on the village and Father’s town too.”

Wolverine stopped staring in the direction of the village in which his master’s newest initiates sped off with their rolly-rollies. Thankfully the rain was long gone, reducing any chance of the kitten accidentally injuring herself. The sunlight wolf cub wouldn’t be able to face his best buddy if something happened to her. But of course, he also knew the kitten could take care of herself. He made sure of it, training the feline as an elite.

Still, he couldn’t help but worry. Best Buddy looked quite upset when he hurried off suddenly with Mistress Milia. Afterward, the apprentices emerged toward the end of the rainstorm and Soul Brother informed them of the situation. Like dutiful humans Wolverine knew them to be, they took control of the shop. Soul Brother stuck around to look out for them as he attended the tiny farm.

Wolverine glanced at the guard tower or special lookout tower. Best Buddy said it had to be at least fifty or sixty feet tall, but the sunlight wolf cub wasn’t sure. Infusing just a touch of sun and light mana into his body, he lurched forward, running up the side of it, leaping and then landing at the kitten’s side.

Glancing around, he took note of the stone, wood, and iron design.

“Father’s going to change this place soon,” Cheetara said. “I can feel it. Look, we can access the shed by touching this thing.” The excited kitten patted a small wooden pedestal in the center of the mostly empty lookout. There was enough room up here to fit at least Best Buddy, the other spirit beasts, the apprentices, Mistress Milia, and even some of the new initiates from the hero’s party.

“I like it up here,” Wolverine admitted. “It makes guarding the town easier.”

He placed a paw on the pedestal, and it was as Cheetara said. An image appeared in his mind, something like that of the cold red box thing Best Buddy obsessed over in the lab. All items were sorted and organized. One could select and presumably the item would appear.

Being the curious kitten, Cheetara selected an option before Wolverine could warn her not to do so until Best Buddy approved. One of Mandi’s failed prototypes appeared, a spherical ball of some sort.

Wolverine sniffed it.

“Disciple Cheetara Cutie… maybe we shouldn’t mess with anything from the shed until Best Buddy says so,” Wolverine said, though he continued to sniff at the ball. “Maybe we should hide some snacks in there.”

“Now you’re talking, Big Brother,” Cheetara said. “We could turn this into a tower of defense! Okay maybe a play tower, but defense too.”

Wolverine couldn’t stop his tail from wagging. As much as he wanted to deem this as immature and unbecoming of them, he failed to stop the excitement. That made the sunlight wolf cub accidentally select a previous hidden option.

[Communication to tower owner established. Tower owner will now receive notifications from the tower when events occur, or events you manually transmit to him. Upgrade for further long-range abilities, such as transferring items from the shed to the owner.]

“Father, I miss you!” Cheetara said to the pedestal. She turned to Wolverine. “Do you think he heard?”

Wolverine glanced at the device. “I’m not sure, honestly. What’s happening?”

Cheetara tilted her head. “Big Brother Woofy, I can see it now. If we can figure out this thingy, we’ll push our power to maximum! I think.”

Wolverine laughed. “Perhaps.”

He glanced at the tasties. Today would be the day! Best Buddy had butchered a couple and was currently doing something he called dry brining. Whatever that meant.

Weirdly enough, he made sure they didn’t have any mana. The elicrones were able to convey the go ahead to them. The rooster inside dared not to interfere. That or didn’t care.

* * *

As Milia, Anzu, Yani, and I rounded the corner, we came across a scene of chaos. Apparently the people didn’t appreciate their city leader getting strung up on a pole like a crucifixion. My plan had no room for fighting, but I wouldn’t be surprised if it became somewhat inevitable.

My mind flashed back to Cheetara mixing the potion, infusing it with mana with an efficiency so precise that, even now, I was still playing the experience back in my head, learning from it. I almost wanted to argue with the system about the kitten’s contribution points.

“So let me get this straight. They took Gwendolyn, but left Anzu laying there?” I asked, eyebrows raised. She didn’t appear to be violated, thankfully.

“They were in a hurry,” Yani, the snaky-eyed girl said. Elsa had stayed back with her siblings, waiting for my signal or the Cheat Force’s appearance. “Also, Princess Ling was with them. She told the guards to ignore the body. I think there was some kind of disagreement, perhaps some fallout between the princess and her father. She… easily defeated everyone, so… I was too afraid to speak. They simply took Mother and left while ignoring us. To think even now, she’s still unconscious.”

Glancing at the robed woman poorly attached to the pole, I seriously hoped they weren’t about to burn her like the idiots of the ancient witch hunt.

I pulled out one of my newest items, now attached to a necklace and tucked it into my shirt. I couldn’t allow for it to become an identifying feature of me. Unfortunately for the knuckles, if anyone noticed them and kept it to memory, they’d have a higher chance of catching me slipping eventually.

[Wanda’s Lost Heavenly Spirit Pocket Watch. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. Possessing this increases your chances of finding spirit coins and also increases the number of heavenly spirit coins you receive from any source. You may also activate its once-a-day ability: Spirit Boost. Select a target. For five minutes, their strength, speed, vitality, and even luck will be increased by 50% and then multiplied by 2. Never underestimate the value of an S-ranked item.]

[Dwarven Power Silver Knuckles. Item rank: A. Item quality: Superior, heavenly attuned. Blacksmith: Lucas Fireborn. It would be a bad day for anyone hit by these. Chance to be ripped apart by the force of heaven itself!]

Let’s be honest, while Milia ruthlessly trained me, I wasn’t the biggest, baddest fish in the ocean. Without truly understanding all aspects of what made a master magician, I was nothing more than someone with a significant boost of power. Why I had them remained as my biggest mystery. My mind would not let go of the electric currency salesman and the creepy feeling he gave me when I foolishly answered the door. His rather insistent, rude sales pitch… and upon my second rejection, I blanked out, appearing here. Did he make any movements?

Slapping those quick thoughts to the side, I turned to see Milia finally done with her preparations, her hand on the ground, communicating with the earth.

Abruptly, I received a prompt.

[Communication to tower owner established. Tower owner will now receive notifications from the tower when events occur, or events you manually transmit to him. Upgrade for further long-range abilities, such as transferring items from the shed to the owner.]

Cheetara’s feelings rushed into me like a warm hug, and I couldn’t help but smile. Somehow Wolverine and Cheetara discovered a function for what I originally believed to be a simple guard tower until upgraded.

[F-ranked Special Lookout Tower. A simple watchtower at first glance; however, it unlocks additional features throughout a series of upgrades.]

“Let’s get this over with,” I said, wishing I could upgrade the tower. “We’ve got pets waiting for us. You two stay behind. We’ve got this.”

As we made our way around the crowd, we stopped in the back and watched as a man with long black hair, dressed in fancy gold robes, approached the pole. He… reminded me of some of my favorite Eastern Fantasy hero books back on Earth.

I scanned the Lord Ruler, which made him look right in my direction, searching the crowd we were hiding in. Thanks to the potion of masking, he wouldn’t…

Suddenly, he aimed a hand in my general direction, or at least where we were previously. That hand began to glow brightly.

“Who scanned me?” he asked. “Come out now, and I won’t blast all of you. Don’t worry, I have no need to hurt curious baby magicians. Rather, I’d like to know who’s brave enough to do so. You will be going to the academy, all expenses paid, with a stipend. After that, you will be trained… Wait. No presence.”

His eyes widened, almost wondering if he was scanned in the first place. The people around, of course, weren’t just standing. Some yelped and screamed as they got out of the path of the hand. Unfortunately, the guards didn’t allow anyone to leave.

[Enemy Analysis.]

Maximus Truestorm, Lord Ruler of the King of Merridon. Race: human. Neutral. Magician rank: 1st realm of the King. Spell book: C. Non-monarch.

Alrighty then. There was just no way in hell we’d pull this off with him there. Fuck that. I slipped into the shadows, emerging back to the hiding spot and also scaring the shit out of Anzu and Yani.

Milia emerged moments later, having shared the same shadow potion vial with me. I glared at the two, not that they’d see it through the mask.

“There’s no way we can pull off a rescue,” I said. “Not without getting killed trying. He’s paranoid as fuck, and his guard is nearly unbreakable from all angles. I hate to break it to you, but I haven’t known Gwendolyn long enough to risk my life for her.”

And just like that, I left. The sound of the Red Star getting blasted would soon fill the air. Yani was crying and begging while holding my leg. I slipped into the shadows, continuing until appearing in front of the jail, Milia following silently, but knowing I planned something. Her eyes were filled with nervous anticipation.

“I’ve scanned him too,” Milia said, pulling off her mask. “Are you sure you want to go through with this? We’re certainly no match for him. I was expecting Gwendolyn to be imprisoned in a holding cell, being questioned, but this is the most rushed execution I’ve ever witnessed.”

I quickly pulled the suit the dryad made for me from my storage ring, quickly changing into it.

“You call this rushed? Sheesh.” I shook my head. “The plan is still the same. No fighting. I’m unsure if we’ll be able to talk to someone with this level of paranoia…” My voice trailed off as I thought for a moment. “You stick to removing her restraints with the vine and I’ll distract him. Our focus is to get Gwendolyn out of there and onto Beakwing. I’m not too concerned about him; we’re already aware of his killing ability. It’s the daughter I’m worried about. If she appears, then we’re fucked. Tag teamed fucked. This isn’t a great plan, but it’s not like we have any time for others.”

[Loved Potion Maker’s Suit. Crafter: Milia Ofrey Emerald Starbreather. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. In addition to high defenses, you may activate a special shield for one-time use capable of blocking the strike of even a King-realm magician, even higher if you overcharge it. However, overcharging it will require the crafter to repair the suit.]

“Milia Ofrey Emerald Starbreather,” I said, gaining a glaring pout from my betrothed. The L-word felt too awkward and honestly, I wasn’t ready to say it. Also, this wasn’t a fucking Hollywood movie, and I had no plans to die here. “We’re not dying here. Here’s…”

I froze, realizing Elsa was there watching the entire time. No… she stared down at her big siblings blankly, hope lost. She heard our words, including the consideration of abandoning them, and felt hope was lost for a good reason. What the hell could we do against a man that strong?

I didn’t give a shit about Mandi’s bully of a sister, so we left without saying any comforting words, donning our gear. Well, I did say, “What are you waiting for? Get your siblings out of the city already. Eastern gate. They’ll handle it from there.”

Slipping into the shadows, we returned to the crowd. For some reason, the Lord Ruler appeared to be waiting for something… or someone. But who? Princess Ling? If so, we were running out of time.

Abruptly, a guard hurried to the Lord Ruler, shaking his head. “There’s still no sign of him. He’s either a rumor or has left long ago.”

“Well, that’s a shame,” the Lord Ruler said to the awakening Gwendolyn. “I hoped to save your life by pinning the crime on Raider.”

My blood chilled like ice. This was not the setup I needed to run into. With him waiting for me, no hastily thrown-together plan would work. My hands shook. Fuck, was I pissed at the audacity of this fucker trying to set me up.

“The transmission between the Astral family and here has finally established itself, your excellency,” a guard said.

“Good,” the Lord Ruler said. “I take it the Duke is watching. For the crime of killing—”

“The crime was committed by none other than Princess Ling, the Lord Ruler’s daughter,” I yelled.

A bright ball of magic appeared in front of the Lord Ruler. Moments later, it formed into the face of a man.

“Is that so? Show yourself, accuser.”

The Lord Ruler looked both surprised and constipated, and I knew his pressure would explode at any time. The surrounding crowd would have a bad day.

“Well? If you cannot show yourself, then your claim is not valid.”

I still didn’t move because the guards were vigorously searching the crowd, looking, unsure who to find. Unfortunately, I had to throw the Lord Ruler a bone or risk getting torn to pieces, along with all of the people here. Gwendolyn would still die. This gamble of words held our lives.

“She did it of her own will, not orders, believing it to be infiltration so far from the capital,” I continued, so unbelievably pleased with my potion of masking. “Her presence still remains inside the Gaston house. Gaston likely didn’t answer her questions, and ordered his guards to attack. Self-defense is one thing, but daring to attack a questioner that strong, royalty, will obviously have severe consequences. Paper is quite costly, and no one wants to be stuck with a mound of paperwork and unnecessary political conflict between friendly nations. The day of succession is coming up. I’m sure the new emperor wouldn’t mind increasing his audience.”

“You… have made a valid statement,” said the man. “I am also grateful that you do not believe us to be idiots. My silver guard captain had already explored Gaston’s house, felt the presence remaining, and reported it through whispering wind. Raider, I know that’s you, even if I cannot detect you somehow. If you ever feel betrayed by your kingdom, let it be known that you have a place in my territory and plenty of Astral to marry into the family. That is the strength of being the voice of truth. You know, Lord Ruler, Maximus Truestorm, you could learn a thing or two. Did you really think I’d be stupid enough to believe Gwendolyn would cross me? Why would she do such a thing and not flee? Why bother with getting my son and one of her daughters to marry? People with high ambitions try to avoid bloodshed anywhere near their pawns. Fear not, for Raider, I will pity you and overlook this incident. I only wanted to get my offer to Raider, anyway.”

He laughed before the magic dissipated, just shy of the Lord Ruler’s punch. By this time, Milia’s vines had freed Gwendolyn. They almost pulled her away, but one wave of the Lord Ruler’s hand made them vanish.

“Raider! Show yourself! Or are you cowardly?”

I shook my head. “What’s his deal? Anger issues?”

The lady beside me flinched then her eyes widened.

“Show yourself, or I’ll destroy this town and everyone in it. Make a choice.”

I shadow-teleported to a rooftop a good distance from the Lord Ruler, allowing my cloak to flutter in the wind. Okay, that was unintentional, and it had the effect of making me seem more heroic and mysterious, a threat to the Lord Ruler’s rule.

“I cannot sense your presence, yet you clearly are a magician,” the Lord Ruler said. “You’re Raider, I presume.”

“I am,” I replied. “Pinning the blame for a murder on me was a fucked-up thing you tried to do. In the end, the duke wasn’t as stupid as you tried to play him for.”

“You don’t talk like you’ve lived on these lands for long,” the Lord Ruler said. “Your lack of respect has sealed your fate. Leave this kingdom, never to return, and I’ll overlook what you’ve done.”

“If you can assure the safety of these people, that city lady, sure I’ll go,” I said. “The Astral family is welcoming me with open arms.”

The Lord Ruler sneered. “You vigilante types would take a generous offer and spit it back into the face of leniency. You couldn’t leave quietly, accept my reward. You think this is something to jest about, going to the Astral Empire? I’ll tear you to pieces and a create a law, imprisoning anyone that mentions Raider.”

“Whoa, dude, calm down,” I said, surprising myself at the level of calm despite looking at certain death in the eye. “I came to talk. There is nothing gained by fighting or dying to the kingdom’s ruler.”

The Lord Ruler was no longer listening as he pulled off his robe, revealing his bare chest. He reminded me of a real-life version of the fucking Fire Lord from Avatar. The humor drained from me when I received a terrifying series of prompts.

[You are being confronted with overwhelming power…]

[Warning! This may not be a fight you can win. System recommendation: hasty retreat.]

CHAPTER 25

[Extreme danger! You have encountered a third SUPER BOSS! Extreme danger! Extreme danger!]

[You truly are unlucky. For defying the impossible odds and encountering not one, not two, but three super bosses in a short span, you have earned a merit.]

[Congratulations. For earning two merits at a nigh-impossible speed, causing the heavens to look on with concern, you may upgrade one upgradable item or skill for free, skipping out any requirements or spirit coin prices.]

[A battle for the title of Lord Ruler has commenced. Nate vs. Maximus Truestorm, the Lord Ruler.]

Are you fucking kidding me with this, System? I thought as I slipped into the shadows, just barely avoiding a giant beam of magic the size of a building.

I thought I’d be able to get far, but the effects of the magic forced me out of the shadows and only a dozen or so meters from the big man himself. My eyes widened at the damage. The entire block… the entire fucking city block, just… gone. Destroyed. It looked like a F-5 tornado had a field day.

If he aimed even slightly more to the left, Yani, Anzu, and her siblings would’ve been obliterated.

I’ve been in over my head before, but this, this was just too much. Even the people were shocked. I just hoped that there were no stragglers, that the guards forced everyone to this gathering area. Wingston was a small city, for now, because at this rate, the system may downgrade it.

The Lord Ruler seemed to have snapped out of whatever state he was in, realizing what he done. I couldn’t help but wonder why I was even here. I highly doubted my words convinced the Astral duke to stop whatever plans he had in motion. He likely changed them to include Raider in some fucked-up scheme.

“You seriously need to reign that in,” I yelled. “This is unbecoming of a ruler. What the hell is wrong with you!?”

I couldn’t stop the rage. Never had I seen someone casually eradicate people’s homes, potentially committing a massacre, and just stand there, uncaring. “This is so fucked up.”

As if things couldn’t get any worse, the people began shouting furiously at their ruler. Until his aura struck, sending them to their knees. The look of surprise returned to him briefly before he spoke.

“There were no people on that block,” he said. “Anyone who lost their homes can file a complaint with the capital.”

He turned to me, his eyes scanning as if seeing me for the first time. I regretted not making that blighted potion I planned this morning. Still, I wasn’t out of options, just unsure where to go about this. What leg did I have to stand on? “Master magician. What!? But how can this be? You’re holding back… Either playing with me, or you truly do not understand how to organize the layers of your own power, like a novice. Wait… how can a Saint realm be a master magician? Nothing about you makes any sense.”

While he was reeling in confusion, I finally sensed my hasty plan click into place. Milia snatched Gwendolyn during the chaos, even beneath the nose of the guards, as they all eyed me warily with their hands on their weapons. Not even the so-called executioners stood a chance, likely given the same treatment as the hero. Shitty training to keep their power levels low enough. The threats were the Lord Ruler and his daughter, wherever she hid.

Milia and the entirety of the Wingston family were gone, flying deep into the forest where I’d meet them.

I turned to my other hidden ace. Ripley. The cloaked man, elf-like in appearance for those who could see him, nodded at me.

[Ripley has offered you a contract. Accept? Yes or No. You probably should consider your circumstances.]

Well, the system had me there. I didn’t have much of a choice and very little time, as the Lord Ruler continued to short circuit from the lack of logic in a world that lacked it from the get-go.

[You have formed a contract with Ripley, Son of the Midnight Dragon. This is a temporary contract.]

Ripley, Son of the Midnight Dragon.

Dragon rank: SS.

I recalled seeing him as we were hurrying for confrontation with the Lord Ruler and explained things. He offered to help without getting directly involved.

Energy poured into me, but before I could ponder on any gains, aside from a weird prompt, the Lord Ruler’s magic crashed into me.

Time seemed to slow at what everyone knew would be an instant death. I activated the one-time use special shield, blocking the deadly King-level magical burst. If only I could enjoy the Lord Ruler’s surprise, likely marveling over how someone survived his attack unscratched. Including the clothes.

Instincts that didn’t belong to me, primordial and bestial, guided my next move. They urged against summoning my spell book, knowing that it’d cause a scene and would be a waste of time. My ability to steal spell books had to be kept secret.

Sadly, swiping the Lord Ruler’s C-ranked miracle wouldn’t be possible.

“How are you able to move, unaffected by my aura, unmoved by my killing intent?” the Lord Ruler asked, his voice casual. He followed me as I traveled through the shadows.

Holy shit, did it feel so much easier to do so under Ripley’s contract. For some reason, I wished tonight was a double crimson moon night. That, I kept as a mental note. The dragon clearly bided his time for this moment.

Seeing there was no point of staying under, not without a proper escape route, I decided to pop up within the crowd. I pushed my speed to the limits, blurring, to deter him from wiping the people from the face of the earth.

Suddenly, he teleported in front of me. The weird prompt from before flashed into my vision, but I quickly closed it. There was no way in hell I’d do such a thing at this moment.

[You can now call Wolverine, but only while under the contract.]

“I’d be happy to talk, but not under threat of death,” I said. The people began to stir again, all speaking in defense of Raider. Fuck, while I appreciated the thoughts, their words would only serve to piss this guy off, resulting in the rolling of my head to say the least.

“Very well, then show me why I should allow you to live, Raider,” the Lord Ruler said. “Who are you?”

His fist would’ve taken my head off if I were any slower at dodging. Just the graze seemed to fracture, perhaps dislocate my shoulder, and the pain… Fuck, the pain only delayed for a second, giving me plenty of time to realize the difference between a King and a Saint, before I slammed down a healing potion.

The Lord Ruler seemed confused at my actions, his eyes clearly wondering about the vial I consumed. With magic being fucking useless, I looked inward at my arsenal of potions. It was always my potion-based fighting style that enabled me to win my fights, anyway.

I barely dodged another fist that produced a shockwave so powerful, it shook the entire area, only to realize the second grazing and the blood running from my mouth. Breathing grew slightly harder, but I pushed on.

“Big deal, I can shake the city too,” I said, my voice nearly a wheeze. However, I kept my aura contained. I needed the people on my side for this one and squeezing them with more power wasn’t a good idea. As long as they didn’t get me tied to the pole and executed.

I pulled out the strongest potion in my inventory, set it to one pocket, and then pulled out the mid-tiered special potion, Water Spirits.

The summoning potion was always a last resort, but I wasn’t entirely sure if it’d be enough due to it technically being at the simple level. I was only able to move and dodge thanks to Ripley’s contract.

[Potion of Water Spirits. Level: Special; Mid-tier. This potion enables you to interact with the spirits and elementals of water itself. What you choose to do with this ability is up to you.

This potion has the following effects through spirit interaction:

1. Water magic and water-applicable strength is increased by 97x after a rainstorm. Drinking this will have some interesting effects.

2. Due to being in the Saint realm, you may summon a minor water deity. The grand tier version, a complex potion, will summon major and immense water deities. Will their manifestation.

3. You may create water-type potions instantly even while on the move, using your soul space/inventory to draw ingredients from.

4. Increase your realm to gain the ability to become one with the water spirits.

5. You cannot drown, and your swimming speed is increased due to the power of the spirits. Combine this with a water-breathing potion for additional benefits.

6. You may strengthen storms using your will.

7. You will be able to see water spirits. In rare instances, you may be able to communicate with them. Create the grand tier version of this potion to unlock additional perks.]

With death looming, I quickly gulped down the small vial, which tasted like bland old tea. The changes struck immediately and even the Lord Ruler seemed to wonder what the fuck I had done to myself. I probably looked like some kind of addict, having his fix before death.

[Your strength has multiplied by 97. Try not to destroy the city…]

First it began with every muscle in my body briefly aching, as if I’d run two consecutive marathons back-to-back without stopping, perhaps at full speed. Then the world changed. The sky seemed bluer. Motes, little spheres of blue light superimposed on the world, reminding me of fireflies.

Time seemed to slow, just for a bit, as if my mind had to adjust and maybe it did.

This morning’s rainstorm affected me way more than I expected. As if things weren’t incredible enough, even the current weather conditions were in my favor, moist air, and light drizzling.

Taking inspiration from the battle against the fallen angel, I stomped the ground. It exploded, revealing a crater far larger than I attempted.

Unfortunately, the Lord Ruler… walked on air, as if it were ground, strolling toward me with his infuriating impassive expression. Well, at least the shadows I needed were now available.

“Raider, rumors about you spread across the kingdom like a wildfire,” the Lord Ruler said. “Yet, your display is nothing special. There is a plethora of powerful magicians spread across the kingdom that deserve attention, from our academies to our sects and undiscovered talent. Your situation appears to be unique, but my senses are probably wrong.”

“This display isn’t necessary,” I said. “I didn’t come here to fight.”

“Then why try to rescue…?”

Voice trailing off, his eyes widened upon noticing Gwendolyn’s disappearance for the first time. “What kind of trick is this?”

He sighed, shaking his head, throwing his arms up. “I was not expecting today. Raider shows up and can somehow enter the shadows. I sense no presence, making it a bit of a pain to track you. Just what are…?” His expression returned to being neutral. “So, you pulled off the rescue. What will you do now? Will you show me your strength? Or shall I send one million men across the kingdom to undo your efforts?”

“I think what you’re—”

I almost had out the words that could’ve ended the conflict, but the Lord Ruler decided to be a dick and attack. But he wasn’t fast enough. I slipped into the new shadows, then launched toward him.

His own danger senses probably blasted by the way he turned to react. However, the mid-tier special potion surprised me. Somehow it channeled the power of this morning’s rainstorm into raw strength.

With the knuckles still equipped, I punched, splitting the air in half, rocketing the Lord Ruler backward. I couldn’t believe what I saw, but he… he broke the speed of sound twice over, smashing through several buildings.

I planned to get the hell out of there, but I almost lost my footing when the earth shook furiously as the Lord Ruler burst from a building with a roar. Not wanting him to see me, I was long in the shadows.

When he reappeared, I knocked his ass back the same way. My body nearly moved on its own, the water spirits guiding it. He held his ground this time, sliding back only a few meters.

By the way, in case you’re wondering, the Lord Ruler was unscathed, aside from a bit of blood on the side of his lip. His eyes were bloodshot for only a moment. How the hell did he keep his hair perfect? He was one of those people, wasn’t he?

“So, that’s the strength of a Saint-Master Magician,” the Lord Ruler said. “To think you’ve pulled back on that punch at the last second. If you’re going to hold back, then I’ll take the initiative.”

Feeling the Lord Ruler’s increase of raw power in the air, I desperately willed whatever minor water deity into existence, asking it mentally to help me. It spoke in my head.

“A real saint! Darling, dear, of course I’ll help you,” she said, sounding like my grandma.

A giant woman made of water appeared and the system forced me to scan her.

[Analysis.]

[Stala, water deity. Type: Divinity. Rank: SS. Affinity: Water, light. Friendly. Minor water deity.]

The Lord Ruler seemed so taken aback that he dropped his spell midsentence to stare into the eyes of the water giant.

“So, is this him I should strike down? Very well,” cheered Stala. “Clench your teeth, girly man.”

Before the Lord Ruler could react, a giant watery fist smashed into him. Unfortunately, that did jack diddly squat… Wait. How the hell did he get on the roof so fast? He was scrambling back to his feet, eyes actually wild.

“You could’ve have chosen a better time for this,” I said. “Or is this level of luck truly a coincidence?”

Any other day, and I’d be dead. I made no illusions I could beat this guy as I was now without the potions. Then again, who the hell cared? Potions made up my fighting style. They were a part of me. No, I wasn’t some kind of druggy.

“Cracked Lightning Rain,” the Lord Ruler suddenly said, his voice barely audible. A giant green lightning bolt just barely missed me as I sped off with enhanced speed courtesy of Ripley and the water spirit potion.

The lightning bolts left craters as they fell around the area, attempting to obliterate me. Each was a King-level electrical monstrosity, instant death. By now, people had pushed through the guards to get to safety. Hell, the guards were running themselves.

I rushed toward the Lord Ruler and threw a punch. His fist collided with mine as he countered, a half-smile curling across his face. Time and space seemed to fucking bend around us, making me question reality once again. A shockwave emerged at the collision point, pushing both of us back some.

“So you’re an unarmed fighter as well,” the Lord Ruler said.

A King-level lightning bolt almost ended my life, as well as the Lord Ruler’s kick. I dodged the bolt but crossed my arms to block the kick.

My arms creaked in protest, but thanks to the potion, they didn’t break. The water deity caught me before I could enjoy a trip that would likely end with me splattered against whatever object I crashed into.

Suddenly, a lightning bolt struck her, forcing me to dive away as she exploded into steam. I rolled over as the Lord Ruler’s fist smashed into the ground where my head was at a half-second ago.

I chucked an unfinished potion at him, but supernatural reflexes made him bat it to the side with a finger. He teleported in front of me. Or at least moved so fast, it seemed like a teleport.

His fist approached.

“It’s over, Raider. You are weak.”

I grinned. “Are you sure about that?”

The lid to the potion of storms was open, pointed at him. That was when all hell did more than break loose. It fucked shit up.

CHAPTER 26

[New Grand-tiered potion listing added, Potion of Storms. Be sure to keep this potion sealed, for it is extremely dangerous. Insert your mana through the bottle to complete it. When you open the potion, which must be in a large bottle, aim and hold. You will unleash a powerful storm upon your foes. You may reduce the effect by adding very little mana, set the bottle on the ground, and allow the storm to form. The more mana you add, the more powerful it becomes.]

You know, the threat, perhaps the approach of death, would often force one into a hasty decision. See that old prompt. I depleted my mana by more than half, perhaps even three quarters, and didn’t have time to regret it as the potion unleashed what I could only describe as an incarnation of chaos.

Shimmering energy, chaotic lightning, howling winds erupted like a volcano from the bottle. And while the Lord Ruler was too close to dodge, I wasn’t safe either. Safer than him, but not by much. I couldn’t hear his yell. Okay, I couldn’t hear anything, nor really see beyond the wall of death.

Seconds later, the energy finally died down, leaving behind an eerie silence. If the Lord Ruler wasn’t already in front of the block he destroyed, well, things would probably be a lot worse for the city. Before me was a path of what looked like the fucking abyss which extended hundreds of meters, reminding me of the destructive path of a giant tornado, leading into a really big hole. Smoke oozed from the goddamn new Grand Canyon!

“Shit, I guess I overdid it,” I said softly as I watched for any signs of movement, through my mana senses, not my eyes. The canyon’s blackness was mostly due to smoke, dust, and lack of sunlight, like a volcanic eruption.

“Did… did he… did he kill the Lord Ruler?” a terrified guard exclaimed. “Oh no.”

I turned to the idiot. “Do you really think an attack like that is going to kill a King-level magician, dumbass?”

I started to walk away but stopped to face what I assumed was the lead guard. “I can’t beat someone like that, not right now. But tell him to take a damned anger management class or see a therapist. Be honest, was any of what happened today necessary?”

“Wanda’s squirming ass, of course not,” the guard said. “But what do I know? I don’t make the feckin’ rules, lad. The Lord Ruler’s always been an arrogant son of a gun. Even so, he’s strong and the strong make the rules. You should know this.”

“That’s the stupidest system…” I paused, knowing it was pointless to reason with people who only knew this system and nothing else. “The Lord Ruler’s going to burst from that canyon soon. I’ll be on the other side of the world by then. While he can rip me apart normally, he’ll have to accept the draw. Tell him I do not wish to fight. I’m not a fighter, but if he attacks me again, I will go all out. I will be willing to die trying to put him down like a rabid dog. There is no reason to be executing the citizens you’re supposed to protect.”

“You tell him!” some girl cheered. She was at the front of the crowd, cheering me on with others. The brat looked about Harmony’s age with black hair and green eyes. And looked… and looked… Ah, fuck.

I pretended to keep up the conversation with the guard, knowing the time was running out.

“I’m not an enemy, make sure he gets that,” I said. “I wouldn’t have risked my damn life to stop the Black Knight from killing people otherwise.”

The guard’s eyes widened. “I… forgot. You are actually owed a favor, not execution. But the Lord Ruler’s interested in you for some reason.”

“Tell the Lord Ruler you’re not interested in bedding men,” the girl shouted without a care in the world. This entire ordeal seemed hilarious to her. The soreness, tiredness, and aches of overextending myself to send the Lord Ruler to the bottom of a canyon continued to rage, a reminder that I could no longer fight without resting.

The girl, Princess Ling, didn’t immediately move from her spot, amused at the idea of being among the crowd, but I wouldn’t be surprised if she followed me and pulled my mask off. She still wouldn’t be able to identify me, since I wasn’t born in this world, but my appearance would certainly complicate things.

“Wait! Raider,” a man called from afar, and I felt his power. He was at the peak of the Lesser Dragon and could probably take on a weakened Saint.

“Let my favor be returning the Red Star back to office,” I told the guard. “She’s an important defense of the kingdom, alright? It will save the soldiers a large headache should someone attack from here.”

“Yes, will do,” the guard said.

I turned and started toward the western gate instead of the eastern to keep my direction a mystery. I was lax due to this prompt.

[The Lord Ruler is dazed and stunned. Now is the time to attempt to kill him, claim your crown! Become the new Lord Ruler.]

Fuck that. Who wanted such a shitty crown? I would run the kingdom into the ground by lack of knowledge alone. They’d certainly try to force me to marry their queen or that girl to turn me into an obedient little puppet, allowing others to rule from the shadows while I smiled and waved. Yes, too much TV, but you know I wasn’t wrong.

“Let me go!” the man snapped at some guards. “Raider, I need to speak with you. Perhaps we can guide you toward a better life.”

I immediately knew from those words that he was this Headmaster Titus, but when I turned around to address him, my eyes met the girl.

Unsurprised, I stared blankly at her.

“What do you want? Can’t you see I’m making a dramatic exit?”

“Oh, I see, and don’t worry about Father. I won’t let him lay a finger on you,” she said, moving closer, smiling. “How are you unaffected by my Dao’s aura? Where is Ramon?”

“First question, I have no fucking clue,” I said. “And if you’re trying to kill me with it, get in line. I’ve dealt with an assassin, a fallen angel, and your old man. Second, even if I knew where Ramon was, why would I tell you?”

Ling seemed taken aback.

“Why are you looking for him, and why not in a bigger city?” I asked as I inched away from her.

“He’s my betrothed,” she said shamelessly. “But I’m willing to ditch him for you. Your genes are—”

“I’m going to have to stop you right there, kid,” I said. “I don’t plan on cheating on my wife. Especially with some snot-nosed brat that caused a clusterfuck of a political incident. You’re welcome for the save by the way, your Highness.”

The ‘your Highness’ was filled with barely contained venom and discuss.

Ling only stood there, confused as I walked away, monitoring her position by senses.

“Also, Titus, I’m not interested in your school. I’m too old for that shit.”

I rounded a corner, then slipped into the shadows. Moments later, the presences of the Lord Ruler, Princess Ling, and Titus converged on my previous location.

I left them a symbol. The letter R. Whether that translated properly or not didn’t matter. They’d have something to remember me by and hopefully I’d never see them again. Hopefully. Royalty sucked. I also left a short message telling the Lord Ruler to take a deep breath and stop being a dick.

* * *

Ling’s hands trembled, but she wasn’t sure if that was due to humiliation, anger, or despair. Her bad luck with men only continued to worsen. But her shakes weren’t because of luck. Raider’s aura reflected her Dao, turned it against Ling.

She’d… she’d never in her life had this happen to her. The effect took her by so much surprise, she let him escape.

Someone like that couldn’t be her lover and definitely not an enemy. He would be either a soulmate or slave. A love slave. One-sided love was still love, right?

A laugh caught her attention.

Ling spun to see her father… laughing, staring down at a message. She blushed when she read it.

“What have we gained from this?” Titus snapped. “Nothing!” He sighed. “My lord, please allow me to track him down.”

Ling’s father, Maximus, shook his head.

“No,” Maximus said. “He shall be considered a friend of the kingdom and will remain as an honorary contender for the throne. As a joke, for now.”

Ling sighed in relief. She did not want to slay her future love slave.

“He’s right,” Maximus continued. “We’re idiots. Between my paranoia, as he pointed out, and running the kingdom, I handled things in an embarrassing way.”

He glanced at Ling. “You’re sloppy. Next time, I will not allow you to take jobs from the Inquisition.”

Ling pouted. “I did the job and that’s that. You should’ve worked with Gwendolyn. Executing her to hide the fact that you were onto the duke wasn’t a good idea. My people have lost trust in you.” She held out her hand. “You may as well give me the throne now—”

She stopped talking and smiled sheepishly as he glared.

Ling had no silly illusions that she could defeat her father in combat or take a strike, should he hit her out of anger. Not that he’d ever done such a thing. She was his favorite for a reason.

“Father, Raider says he’s married,” Ling said. “I want to marry him too. He’ll make a perfect tool.”

“No,” Maximus said. “I will not bend the law. I’m already dealing with enough humiliation from that sect master magician who breaks it with illegal polygamic marriage.”

Ling didn’t want to share him, of course, what kind of idiot would? She just said those words to annoy her father and hide her still-trembling hands.

Raider’s aura… hurt. It was a true saint’s aura, but something vastly different. However, no matter how much she wracked her brain for an answer, none came to her.

“Spread the word,” Maximus said. “Bring in some earth magicians to fix the canyon. Titus, go find your students. We will be leaving soon.”

As soon as Titus and the guards left, Ling watched in horror as her invincible father nearly doubled over as he coughed up some blood.

Raider had actually damaged Maximus, pierced his lung somehow, and lived to tell the tale. Ling didn’t bother checking up on him. Regeneration at his level would have the man back to full fighting condition in short time.

“How could a mere saint be so strong?” Maximus said.

“It is quite obvious that he is no ordinary saint, Father,” Ling said. She smiled. “I guess I won’t kill Ramon Thunderblade for ditching me like a one-night-passion, after all.”

“Leave Raider be,” Maximus said.

“But Father—”

“Leave him be,” Maximus said, his voice final. “He’s a friend of the kingdom. Also, fraternization between crown competitors is forbidden, punished severely. Not even you can skirt that law.”

“That’s not fair!” Ling whined. “He—”

“No. He said it himself,” Maximus boomed. “He is not a fighter. He hasn’t come here to fight. If you make an enemy of that, one day he’ll become the next Peace Spawner and he may kill more people. If you’re going to hold this throne, you’ll have to put the kingdom first. Now quit whining. Return to the Inquisition and report your job.”

“Fine! I’ll find Raider and just be his friend,” Ling snapped. “Happy now?”

“No,” Maximus said. “I forbid you to go near him. Your ambitions are too troubling.”

He walked away without saying another word. Ling gave him a rude gesture. She had no intentions of giving up, of course.

Raider couldn’t hide from her forever. No one could hide from her forever, not even the hero.

She looked at the blood Maximus vomited. That amount of damage wasn’t normal. Far from normal. Only a master magician could have the mana to pull something like this off, even through a potion.

A master magician. A Saint-master magician. The thought made Ling excited all over again. Then she almost cried, realizing she lost his trail.

How far could he be?

Sensing her father, she knew she had to follow orders for now.

“I’ll find you, Raider,” she said. Then what? She glanced at the canyon. How the hell was she going to survive an attack like that? That was… “Grand tier magic! But through a potion. How is this possible?”

“That is exactly why you shouldn’t make an enemy of our new friend,” Maximus said. “If he wants to service the kingdom for the greater good, let him. He will become a target of… more difficult people soon enough.”

Ling frowned. Her plans were only getting more complicated because of Raider. Her father… seemed wary of him, despite being stronger. Wow!

Maybe trying to force a man like that into marriage was a bad idea. Maybe.

“I am not a snot-nosed brat!”

CHAPTER 27

“I’ll have to thank Ripley later.”

There were a lot of prompts, some of them wanting to reward me with loot chests, but I canned down the urge to inspect, in order to meet up with the others. Although, I kind of hoped the boxes contained some foods, recipes, or booze. Perhaps a churro, or a pizza, or a dry-aged steak the way Pops used to make it. Okay, the last one I could probably do myself after creating a spot in the warehouse for it. Holy shit, was I hungry.

The hero’s party… the Cheat Force, Milia in her Cheat Force outfit, and the Wingstons were waiting for me in the middle of the forest at least a couple of miles from the small city. Gwendolyn and her husband were chatting quietly with the dryad.

What caught my attention was the sight of Ramon conversing animatedly in a fake voice with two people I’d never seen before. They appeared to be nobles, an elf boy and human girl, dressed in uniform robes. They were also magicians, though still learning according to the scan.

[Analysis.]

Simon Waterhand, Star Cadet of the Academy of Ascension. Race: Life elf. Friendly. Magician rank: 5th realm of the Initiates.

Luna Shimmings, Star Cadet of the Academy of Ascension. Race: human. Neutral. Magician rank: 4th realm of the Initiates.

I emerged from the shadows. They nearly jumped, and the boy had his hand on his chest as if having a heart attack.

“Wanda’s jibbing flibbering bottom!” the girl screamed.

“Who in Wanda’s spanked behind are you?” the boy asked.

I stared at them, wondering if their curses were the reason why this Wanda didn’t directly interact with the world. Seeing that no one broke their cover and Beakwing seemed to be hiding somewhere, I realized they were counting on me to get rid of these two.

“I am Raider,” I said, imitating the Lord Ruler’s calm and collected voice, though I wanted to die of embarrassment due to the edgelord nature of this ordeal. Unable to keep that up, I broke character. “What the hell are you two doing in the middle of the woods? Get out of here.”

Seeing the determination in their eyes and stubbornness, I raised my aura. Or so I wanted to, but stopped myself. Fighting the Lord Ruler took everything out of me. It would be idiotic to basically shout to him, Hey, I’m over here! Dumbass over here, and weakened too. So no, I kept it cool.

“Raider, we owe you an academy orientation,” the elf woman said. “We can discuss that while you pack your things. It’s going to be a long trip back, giving us plenty of time to catch you up.”

I stared at them and while they couldn’t see my face behind the mask, I was pretty damned sure they could at least sense my lack of amusement. The boy continued anyway, despite the dwindling momentum.

“We’ll need to get your measurements for the uniform,” he said. “Silver goes well with tall guys like you.” A flash of regret for his average height emerged in his eyes for a moment. “You may end up with star cadet uniforms like us or even something better, given how strong you are. All of that fame. Hey, could I be your friend?”

I looked at Ramon. He shrugged.

“They are a determined lot, if annoying,” he said. Thankfully, he didn’t appear to be leering at the woman. I had no intention of hearing out any pleas for her to come back with them so that he could regress to his womanizing habits. Assuming he got over them.

“Like I told your teacher, I have no intention of joining your school,” I said. “I’m too old for that shit.”

I waved off the student protests, patting Nuwa on the shoulder as I walked past her, mostly as a signal that her father was okay. Her posture showed relief.

Seeing one of the rewards, I knew I had to summon my wolf. Well, after getting rid of these damned kids.

“Kids,” I said as I walked over to them, ignoring their desperate sales pitch. It would’ve been appealing to any starry-eyed novice magic and perhaps even my apprentices. “I’ve got a trip to the city to set off on. It’s a two-week journey.” They stared at me in silence. “Perhaps give that academy offer to others who are interested.”

Placing my hand on their shoulders like we were old friends, I took them into the shadows with me. A few minutes later, we appeared at the gates of the city. Rather than be terrified, as they already squealed their surprise on the way here, the two stared around in bewilderment.

“We can’t scan you,” the elf student said. “But we can sense your power. The force of it. Just what are you, Sir Raider?”

“Just a man,” I said, patting his shoulder. “Sorry you wasted your time coming all this way, but I’m busy.”

Sensing magic coming from the human woman, I gave her a stern warning. “Don’t do something you’ll regret. Or you’ll be joining your Lord Ruler in the middle of that canyon.”

“Canyon?”

They spun to look at the gate, but upon turning back, I was gone. They’d certainly try to return to our gathering spot, maybe with backup, only to find no evidence that I ever existed.

I considered giving them a potion as a souvenir, tell them some encouraging words, but decided against it. One, I couldn’t risk anyone connecting the dots when my shop got big. Two, I didn’t want to reward them for being annoying. The woman had likely attempted some kind of binding or capture spell, believing they’d force me to go with them or meet with their headmaster. Or she sent out a signal. Whatever she did, I simply didn’t trust them.

We wasted no time meeting Beakwing deeper into the forest and taking off, after making sure we left no kind of trail. Their lightning horses weren’t too far and thanks to them, the entire Wingston family had rides. When the Lord Ruler made his signal known, accepting my favor, I’d escort them back. His bratty daughter and the Astral duke were the only people on the political side of things that I’d be wary of.

Accessing the lookout from home, I opted to teleport Wolverine to me. A holographic mental image of him in my lap signaled his transport, but just in case, I had Beakwing stop. The hero’s party continued forward after I gestured at them to keep moving.

[Waiting for Wolverine’s confirmation… Tagging along: Cheetara. This is non-negotiable.]

Her holographic blue image outline placed her on my shoulder.

[Wolverine has been notified and requests immediate transfer. Confirm. Yes or no?]

I did and just like that, my wolf and kitten were in my embrace. Since we took off our Cheat Force getup, I gave a surprised Milia a wide smile. Wolverine licked my face, tail wagging at seemingly light speed. Cheetara followed his lead, nestling against my face adorably.

“I missed you too,” I said. Sure, I was only gone for a few hours, but the spirit beasts were still quite young. Basically kids.

Milia didn’t get left out as they shared the same love to her seconds later.

“How is this possible?” Milia asked as she hugged Wolverine and Cheetara again.

I absently stroked Beakwing’s head as we took off again, homebound. There were a lot of prompts that I’d attend in a bit.

“Turns out the guard tower is a lot more than it seems,” I replied. “We’ve got to upgrade it as soon as possible.”

Milia nodded. “I mean, it bloody transports people. Of course we’ve got to upgrade it. This is amazing! What else can it transport?”

“Wolverine and Cheetara will have to show us when we get back,” I said. “They discovered its functions.”

Cheetara meowed. I accepted her into my arms, patting her head.

“Keep looking after her, Wolverine. I’m proud of you.”

It was still baffling that the pets could understand me or sense my emotions, as Wolverine nearly went nuts with excitement. Soon, both pets rested in my arms.

Milia rested her head on my shoulder, and all felt right.

When we were about five minutes from our home, I caved into the prompts, as some of them began to flash, really wanting my attention. The first one confused and surprised me.

[The Lord Ruler has declared you a friend of the kingdom. You are welcomed and guards will not attack you.]

[You are now known as a Lord Ruler Select, an official contestant for the crown. Fortunately for you, only the name Raider has been added to the list, therefore you as Nate are not obligated to participate in the battle for the crown.]

[For fighting the Lord Ruler to a standstill, despite all odds being against you, and ending up as a friend of the kingdom, you’ve earned 50,000 spirit coins and 1 merit. Warning! You can only have 5 merits. It is a miracle you have 1, considering your opening circumstances and your anti-hero stance. Something may happen upon collecting 5 merits…]

[Current spirit coins: 122,901. Wow! A small fortune. Current merits: 3 of 5. You cannot spend merits at this time. Tsk, tsk. If only you would’ve chosen the supreme hero class. But the Philosopher’s Stone is still the next best thing.]

[You received 5 chests. Two B-ranked, two A-ranked, and one S-ranked chest.]

[Pending upgrade for Wolverine. You must land for this. He must also meditate in the spiritual room at least once.]

[Cheetara has learned Shining Realm Crushing Blast. Warning! You may want to build a proper training area for the kitten. When she grows up into a cat, this won’t be necessary. You let your Wolf… teach your kitten this dangerous attack. What is wrong with you?]

[You received a Lover’s chest.]

[You received a Pixie chest. You may want to have Opal around upon opening this.]

[You received 5 heavenly spirit coins. Total number of heavenly spirit coins: 8.]

This was a lot to open. How the hell would I explain any of this to Milia?

Down below, I noticed Alexander give a fist-to-chest salute as we descended. The hero’s party stopped at the farm, as well.

With the situation already explained to the Wingston family, they’d simply relax for the rest of the day and be escorted back tomorrow. Damn, being out in the sticks made me realize we either needed to find a messenger boy or get a newspaper service.

CHAPTER 28

Nate Sullivan

Class: Potion Maker. Secondary class: **Divine Master Magician**. Third class: Unknown.

Magician rank: 2nd realm of the Saint.

Class rank: Established.

Ability: Can make up to SSS, divine-grade potions, and blighted potions.

Power: Low World-breaking Strong.

Defense: Low Absolute Titanium.

Dao of Creation. Rank: Divine. Stage: Awakened. This is a middle stage.

Physique rank: C.

Primary quest: Purpose. Progression: 38%.

Shop Rank: D.

Heavenly attunement rank: E.

Lord Ruler Select as Raider; Friend of the Kingdom of Merridon.

Thankfully the Wingstons wanted to settle down and rest, so the hero’s party ended up leaving early. Hector and Rose were still unconscious. Something about them felt off, but when asked, they didn’t explain anything, the depression engulfing the family like a cloud. Mandi rode with her eldest siblings, eyes nearly teary, Opal floating at her side, attempting to comfort the girl. She muttered something about getting Howie to help.

Anzu, who also came with us to Kyushu, left to explore, Chenzu tagging along to explain his grandmaster plan of ranking up the town a second time. I suspected he wanted to invite the woman on a date. Hopefully, she wouldn’t blast him into space. Seriously, why the maid outfit?

I clasped hands with Alexander and while the others assumed I treated him like adult, so he’d fit in, they were only half right. Alexander still held the memories of his former life, making him an adult in my eyes. The only reason why he didn’t drink, perhaps to toast for the passing of an old life, was because he wanted to mold a body capable of handling my training. His own words.

Yomi the Pirate King… was my goddamn apprentice. Questioning this turn of events wouldn’t be happening.

And speaking of apprentices, I was nervous back in Wingston, wondering if the system planned to drop the ball on me, force events in a way that would end up with the Lord Ruler’s psychotic brat and Titus’s two students in this town, working under me.

Thankfully, even the system had standards.

Milia walked over to me. “You should rest. I’ll make dinner today.”

“Sure, but before I do so, there’s something you need to see,” I said. “I don’t know how to explain it, but I think this world’s deity has it out for me. That, or maybe it’s something far beyond our understanding, perhaps a mechanism within the planet itself. It rewarded me for not dying to the Lord Ruler.”

Harmony, Alexander, and Lucas were around to hear me, as well as the pets. “It’s like the dungeon rewards, but for the world out here.”

“What are you talking about?” Harmony asked.

“Watch,” I said. Cheetara hopped onto my shoulder, her eyes curiously staring at the spot I aimed a hand at. Everyone stared at it. I wasn’t sure if they could see the hologram outline of the chests.

I confirmed to the system that I wanted to place the two B-ranked chests. A confirmation chime echoed in my head. Poof! The chests appeared from a puff of white smoke, reminding me of a ninja movie.

Okay, maybe an anime called Naruto. My sister loved that show. She used to smack me in the back of the head for making fun of the kids that ran with their arms backward. I ended up allowing her to convince me to sit down and watch it with her. Great show, the fighting was intense, but I still found the running impractical. No, my sister didn’t imitate the run either. She was slightly older than me and had a little kid of her own.

“Wanda’s rippling ripples of her… What’s going on?” Harmony asked.

“An opportunity to spend contribution points,” I replied. “But after Mandi gets back. There’s a chest I need Opal to open for me.”

“You have more chests?” Lucas asked.

Milia laughed. “Even during my adventurer days, I’ve never seen this.”

I grinned, recalling some of the many stories Milia told me. But for some reason, she found my mundane tales from Earth more interesting. I left out any mentions of technology, but it was as if she knew. That or she was simply the sharpest person on the planet. Probably both. Her feat, swiping Gwendolyn and escaping without a single person witnessing her, would make even a master thief smile. They believed that only I could travel through the shadows. They thought little of my companions.

I opened the first B-ranked chest. The item suddenly floated out, which almost made me flinch. I analyzed the blue sparkling scarf.

[Scarf of the Nexus Tide. Item rank: B. Item quality: Superior. Wearing this scarf makes you completely immune to the chill of winter. It also provides infinite warmth.]

“Milia, could you reverse engineer this?” I asked, handing her the scarf. I told them the description. It had the same shade of blue as Harmony’s hair and she couldn’t keep her eyes off it. “How bad are the winters here?”

“A lot of cold and snow,” Milia said. “As for duplicating this, it won’t be easy, but I’ll try.”

“Tell me the materials you need, I’ll get them,” I said as I opened the second B-ranked chest. “Unless you’re looking to spend a contribution point on that, Harmony?”

Harmony shook her head. “It’s cute, but I’d rather save my points for other things.”

“Come on, something more exciting than a scarf,” Lucas said. Cheetara nodded in agreement. I looked at the kitten.

She meowed, as if saying, “Well, he’s right.”

I laughed. A long combat staff made of unfamiliar wood floated from the box, landing in my hands. It looked like something one would see from any martial arts movie set in ancient times, aside from the white wood with red streaks decorating it.

[Staff of the Lost Path. Item rank: AA. Item quality: Extraordinary. Both a combat staff and a magical tool. Enhances casting. Killing anything with this staff will absorb the prey’s blood. When enough has been added, you may enable Blood Aura. This will enable you to extend your staff for up to twenty yards. It will also automatically block tiers 1-3 magic attacks, but cannot block tier 4, 5, or grand-tiered. You may use the blood to make non-consumable potions. These are however consumable by vampires.]

This staff felt like an S-ranked item. Then again, its failure to block magic that mattered could be the reason why it didn’t qualify. It was an S-ranker without being an S-ranker. Seriously, a staff like this would catch damn near all of my enemies off guard.

Then again, I hoped to spend more time with family and crafting, not fighting.

“I’d love to buy that, Sir Nate!” Lucas suddenly exclaimed, his eyes glimmering. Unfortunately for him, Harmony shouted that at the same time.

“We’ll see, though I wonder if Mandi could make use of it with her fighting style,” I said. Harmony’s pouting and Lucas’s crestfallen expression that never left that staff made me chuckle. Cheetara let out a quick meow and a few more as if giving her condolences. Or poking fun of them, I wasn’t sure.

“Honestly, I may keep the staff for myself, due to its potion option.” I held up a hand. “But I don’t mind sharing. Milia’s probably going to give me a brutal lesson on how to properly use it.”

“Of course,” Milia said, folding her arms. “I would be a quite sad to watch you hurt yourself.”

“Hey,” I said, laughing. “I’ll have you know, I actually used a combat staff before. A bamboo staff, actually.”

“Oh? How long ago?” she asked.

I cleared my throat and answered quietly, “Ten years.”

Everyone burst into laughter. I cleared my throat again, loudly. “Anyway, let’s move onto the next chest. We have quite a bit to go through.”

The B-ranked chests also included some gold, which disappeared into my storage ring. Opening the first A-ranked chest, a ring floated out. I immediately took Alexander’s hand and slid it on his index finger.

[Ring of Partial Restoration. Item rank: S. Item quality: Superior. The wearer of this ring has their magic or core partially unsealed. That is, if they had a core in the past. The wearer can still train their bodies, increasing their realms to overcome the reduced power. This does not fix broken cores or pathways, so don’t try to exploit it. This is a gift from Wanda.]

“You may want to thank Wanda,” I said to the tearing-up kid. His magic was very weak, but good enough. Training would fix him up in a jiffy.

Milia smiled at me. “What would you like to say to Nate, Alexander?”

The man in the child’s body offered his hand, grinning. I took it, shook it, and patted him on the back. Milia sighed, but judging by the look in her eyes, found my treatment of Alexander amusing.

I made a mental note to convince Alexander to tell the others, before Harmony and Mandi got any bright ideas, like treating him like their kid brother. Yomi wasn’t a pervert, just a depressed man secretly wishing for his lost wife.

He talked about her a lot when we hung out. However, he had no longing to return to his pirate days. He expressed how he didn’t want to leave, that he could work at the shop forever, as long as I was here.

The other apprentices said similar words, but honestly, I just couldn’t see what they saw. Especially for the teenagers who should be itching to see the world. They were young adults. Then again, this world didn’t kick out their eighteen-year-olds right away, except to jobs, academies, sects, or family businesses.

What a convenient ring.

Wanda, you’d better not be talking shit about my apprentice, I thought. He’s not useless.

Alexander could almost be the mascot of this shop, an expert in sales, and someone I respected. Yomi would be someone I’d have a beer with and talk shit about my job, the supervisors that treated their employees like shit, and my ever-increasing unpaid overtime schedule.

Not in this world, of course. Running the shop with Milia felt unreal, incredible. Perhaps what she saw in me was what the others saw.

I wasn’t something impossible like love at first sight, and we both started flirting at the exact same time. It only intensified during that month, before we realized we were adults, not teenagers, and started dating. Or courting, as this world called it.

Only courting by law in this world came with the expectation of marriage months later. But didn’t have to happen. We could call it off and leave at any time. However… I felt like we’d been married already and almost a long time.

I still wondered why I never felt insecure or carried other typical emotions that would’ve hurt the relationship. Milia and I did get in a few stupid arguments, which either ended with us laughing, making out, or agreeing to disagree.

It felt like trying to convince stubborn royalty with Milia sometimes, but she was very easygoing and either came around or allowed me to come around upon realizing my idiocy.

In other words, the relationship was actually healthy, though I suspected she took out some of her annoyance when she trained me.

I opened the second A-ranked box, eager for more helpful loot. A gold grail emerged from it, and I immediately handed it to Milia. It was too fancy for my clumsy hands. The box appeared to be made for her.

[Grail of the Holy Forest. Item rank: AAA. Item quality: Extraordinary. Activate to increase the power and defense of the holder and their nearby allies. The boost lasts for one day, perfect for a dungeon dive. If the holder of this item has an affinity with a forest, the boosts are increased significantly. Any liquid added into the grail will be purified if the holder applies mana. This will also work on poisons.]

We were finally getting to the good stuff now. Three chests remained. The S-ranked platinum chest, a pink Lover’s chest, and Pixie chest.

Luckily for us, Mandi and Opal were just returning.

CHAPTER 29

I decided to start with the Pixie, which was a rainbow-colored chest with pixie wings on the side of it. Opal landed on top of it, tilting her head curiously.

“Are you alright?” I asked the redheaded teenager.

She suddenly bowed, tears dripping from her face. “Thank you for saving them. I know some can be mean, but thank you.”

Milia pulled the girl into a hug. Cheetara also joined in that, nestling against Mandi’s face.

“You’re welcome,” I said, giving the teen a reassuring smile when she looked in my direction. I looked down at the eager pixie. “Alright, alright, we’re going to open it already.”

I summoned Yukihara to keep her company. Both flew to my shoulders when I opened the chest.

Angel wings emerged from it.

Holy shit, these weren’t just any angel wings, they were some bronze steampunk amalgamations of runes, gears, and other shit I didn’t understand. They appeared to be fitted for a relatively small woman.

Our gazes fell onto Mandi and then the wings. She hid behind Milia, peeking out, prompting us to burst into laughter. She joined in a second later. The description confirmed what we all knew. I still gaped, especially due to the quality.

[Wings of the Lady of Gadgets. Item rank: SS. Item quality: Exotic. Extra (due to being of Exotic quality): Modifiable, super resistant to magic, physical, and celestial damage. Only able to be equipped by a female being and while it can be modified to fit a male, for most, it’d look awkward, less elegant, and would be difficult to operate. This device enables one to fly! The device is partially autopiloted until the user has a firm grasp of how to maneuver. A gadget pixie is important to teach the user how to properly move without autopilot and also to fire the Zax Mac Joust armor-piercing lasers. Word of advice; don’t be a target of those lasers. Warning! The device requires an E-ranked mana gathering device to charge efficiently. An F-ranked device is insulting to the original creator of this masterpiece. Her hatred of men was an unnecessary thing to channel into this device. No, Wanda isn’t the original creator. This is a gift from Wanda.]

I read the description to everyone. The twerp just happened to arrive, so she heard it as well. Silence stretched for a good moment as we looked at Mandi, the wings, and the mana-gathering device. The importance of it was coming together. I analyzed it and took notice that Mandi and Opal indeed made good use of it, but the charging time felt way too painful. Good lord, that F-rank had to go. This world sure loved to punish failing grades.

[F-ranked Mana Gathering Machine. Item rank: A. Item quality: Superior. This device slowly pulls mana from the atmosphere and stores it for use, whether for gadgets or trinkets or for personal use. Upgrade it for more options and higher gathering speeds. Current: 78% of 100%. Estimated time until full: 2 days. Upgrade for 10,000 spirit coins and one rare potion.]

The upgrade price at this point was nothing.

“Alright, so I’ll be taking some contribution points, Mandi,” I said, grinning. “Call it an executive purchase. While any woman can wear them, it was clearly created to be used by a… What’d you call it again, Opal?”

“Gadgetmancer!” the little pixie cheered. She snuggled into her redheaded partner in crime. “It’s an exotic! It really is an exotic! Think of the modifications we can make with this. I’ll have to teach you how to fly it, but it’s a lot simpler than you think. It’s like how I fly. You shouldn’t be stuck with annoying autopilot magic.”

“Nate… are you sure?” Mandi asked, her voice timid. “I’m… the weakest—”

“Alright, I’m going to have to stop you there,” I said.

“You are most certainly not the weakest,” Harmony suddenly snapped. “There are no weaklings on the team. You were also the first to complete Nate’s infuriatingly unfair aura walk. You blocked the attack of that silver guard captain without getting injured. You wield your gadgets almost as if they’re a part of yourself.”

“I agree with Harmony,” Lucas added. “Everyone has strengths and weaknesses. But you took your lack of magic and turned it into a weapon. I don’t think any of us could’ve gotten so creative.”

Alexander nodded. “My inspiration to make myself as useful to the team as possible came from you. Harmony too, but mostly from you. You deserve that, and don’t let anyone say otherwise, lass.”

Her fellow apprentices immediately reminding her that she was just as strong as everyone else on the team felt touching. Ronica teared up. I dodged her attempt to use my shirt to wipe her eyes and potentially blow snot on it, then pulled out a rolled-up scroll to bonk her.

Eventually I hid behind Milia, wrapping my arms around her waist.

“Don’t keep us waiting, try it on,” I said to Mandi.

While Harmony was no doubt the uncontested strongest of my apprentices and she knew it, Mandi matched her in the realm of creativity. All of the apprentices were smart teens. Bratty, yes, but had their wits and specializations. Geniuses, as this world called the gifted. And apparently the Red Star suspected this from Mandi as well. Or at least did recently. Her middle sisters mistreated her out of jealousy and took advantage of her mortal state to deplete as much confidence from their little sister as possible. Sibling rivalry, but worse since the mother allowed it to fester.

Mandi put the steampunk device on. It shimmered and adjusted. There, we had what looked like a metal-winged angel standing before us. Yes, being able to shoot death lasers was indeed metal as fuck.

The sound of intense and goddamn awesome lute playing filled the air and Chenzu’s words followed as he approached with Anzu.

“Ohhhhhhhh, death death death, in a river. One bad word, goes your liver. Fly fly fly, she flippin goes. Blade blade blade, goes your nose. Ohhh metal angel, of death. Ohhh ohhhh, metal angel of vengeance.”

Mandi blushed so heavily, I almost thought she’d pass out.

“That was awesome,” I said, clasping hands with the man, laughing.

“My old crew would’ve loved that song,” Alexander said softly, eyes reminiscing probably of booze and partying.

“Your old crew?” Ronica asked.

“Nothing,” the ex-pirate king said with a cough.

“So, what’s this?” Chenzu asked. “I’ve never seen anything like it. Those runes, that craftsmanship.”

“Amazing craftsmanship indeed, Sir Chenzu,” Lucas said, eyes glimmering.

“Don’t gawk at her,” Harmony said, bonking them both. Mandi gave her an appreciative smile. The wings were probably very embarrassing to her.

“Oh look, they come with goggles,” I said, pulling them off the side of her wing. “Put them on and they’ll protect your eyes and probably offer you additional benefits.”

I accessed the contribution system. Mandi had twelve points. I deducted seven and also awarded Alexander with a point for being unsealed.

[Apprentice Ranking System. Detecting apprentices… 4.]

[Harmony Rue, Mandi Wingston, Lucas Fireborn, Alexander Demonblade.]

[For every approved feat your apprentices accomplish, they will be awarded contribution points. They will see the prompts and know this is possible by the MMABS. You can only personally give them up to 2 points per week. The system will decline any attempt to just give them away for free; however, you will be responsible for most of the rewards. Every reward you give will generate spirit coins with a 1% chance of generating heavenly spirit coins if the situation is great enough.]

[Harmony Rue. Magician rank: 8th realm of the Novice. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 8.

Mandi Wingston. Mortal. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 5.

Lucas Fireborn. Magician rank: 10th realm of the Beginnings. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 4.

Alexander Demonblade. Magician rank: 1st realm of the Mortal. (Partially unsealed.) Apprentice rank: S. Points: 2.]

“I gave you a discount, despite that being a double S-ranked exotic item,” I said. “I can’t wait to see what you’ll do with this thing. Beakwing, I’m counting on you to protect her from anything her lasers don’t kill first.”

The griffin grunted his acknowledgement, then went back to chowing down on fruit.

“L… lasers?” Chenzu asked, gaining a grin from me.

“Fucking lasers,” I replied.

[You have received 10,000 spirit coins for point distribution and spending. Total number of spirit coins: 132,901.]

Watching that number go up felt so damn addicting. Too addicting. Like numbers go BRRRR.

What a hell of a chest, and I wondered if the S-ranked dungeon gave them out like candy. Of course they didn’t. No one lived to tell the tale.

Unfortunately for us, we had no choice but to kill the Axem. If he could send minions outside of the dungeon, attempting to conquer land, then it would only be a matter of time before he became a problem. The world he guarded within didn’t satisfy him.

I opened the pink Lover’s chest. Two rings floated out, one landing in my hand and the other, Milia’s. I examined the rings.

[The Keys to Eternal Happiness. Item rank: SS. Item quality: Extraordinary. Only lovers can wear these rings. Special benefits may occur when the two wearers are partied together. Once per day, you may request to teleport to the other holder of this ring. Both can teleport to their original locations afterward. This ring cannot be removed except by the holders. Both holders can talk to each other through the ring, regardless of the distance. However, the closer you are together, the stronger the benefits. The closest is kissing distance only.]

My eyes widened. Holy shit, a ring that enabled us to communicate like phones. In this world, this was likely overpowered. Not to mention the teleport. If either one of us discovered something, perhaps a crafting ingredient or a new business opportunity, we could talk right away through the ring, even teleport to check it out in person.

“Come on, don’t keep us in the dark,” Milia said, her ring already on. She damn near forced mine on the finger. “You’re the one with the appraisal ability.”

“I didn’t know you could appraise things,” Ronica said, eyes starry.

“Don’t even think about bringing anything,” I said. “My prices are impossible to pay.”

Ronica pouted. “I’ve got something in my room that you won’t be able to resist appraising. Men are always like that. Sword-lovers. Right, Milia?”

Lucas glared at the twerp. Milia smiled.

“What? You know I’m right.” She stuck her tongue out at Lucas, which only made the timid young man sigh. “I can’t use it, but I’m most certain you’ll give me a fair appraisal. And a best friend discount.”

I gave her a skeptical look. “Since when did we become best—”

“So, appraisal,” Milia interrupted. Kelvin and Maxus were walking up the path, to my relief. More Ronica control. Okay, the twerp was mostly harmless, just annoying. No wonder she had no boyfriend. One would need a strong and highly energetic personality to keep up with her.

I read the description, including the ranking and quality, aloud. The area went silent. Mandi stopped midair, flailing to steady herself at Opal’s instructions.

“That’s so romantic,” Harmony blurted out as she hugged Milia.

“Double S-ranked super rings,” Kelvin said softly. “And I’ve never heard of a Lover’s chest. Or a Pixie’s chest.” He glanced at Mandi. The redhead shrugged, smiling sheepishly. “I miss everything.”

“You even missed my song,” Chenzu said.

“Your song was a little… too strong,” Anzu commented. “Mandi’s cute, not vicious.”

“At least somebody understands me,” Mandi said with a chuckle.

Opal pouted. “I understand you. Kind of. Humans are… complicated.”

“And pixies aren’t?” Chenzu asked, giving the little pixie a knowing look. Opal glared at him, helplessness in her eyes.

Yukihara simply sighed. “She’s an oddball of a pixie. Never met one like her. Where does she get the energy?”

“Sir Nate! Nate-Nate, look! She’s flying higher!” Opal suddenly cheered, dropping the prior conversation as if it didn’t happen.

Thankfully, she didn’t crash into my face, choosing to fly with Mandi instead.

“Be careful,” Milia said. “If I feel like you’re getting in over your head—”

Vines lurched out of the ground, grabbing the redhead before whatever unpleasant event had the chance to happen.

“It’s okay,” Mandi said. “At this level, they’re just wings. I’ll have to practice more before I attempt any modifications.”

Milia hesitated, before relenting. “Okay. Just… be careful.”

We weren’t trying to baby Mandi, of course. The wings were unknown territory, dangerous. Since she didn’t have any powers, the teenager was far squishier than anyone else here. It’d take one mess-up and then we’d be explaining to her family why she was a puddle of goo.

“Let’s get this final box opened,” I said, turning to the S-ranked chest. Personal chests only gave out one or two items, but they were significantly more useful. It also awarded gold. Dungeon chests unlocked by a group were larger and held more loot meant to be split by the party. It seemed like the system no longer wanted to slowly award me spirit coins in chests. Maybe it didn’t expect me to ignore A-ranked dungeons. Tsk, tsk. One step at a time.

Everyone eyed the chest as I opened it.

[Absolute World of the Mythic Alchemist’s Wand. Item rank: S. Item quality. Exotic. This wand can only be used by just one master magician not born of this land. It is indestructible and cannot be thrown away. One spot in your inventory/soul space will always be reserved for this wand. It will automatically reflect any magic intended to destroy the wand or tribulation from the heavens, and they cannot impose their will on you, nor anyone considered a lover, friend, or family. You may use this wand to help create diagrams anywhere. Diagrams created with this wand will always be stable and not explode. Warning. This is a crafter’s tool, not a combat tool. Leave that unruly mess to the barbarians; however, it can be used to defend all that you love. Just try not to destroy your lab with it. Warning! A Magic Lab is required for this tool to create super diagrams.]

[Quest. Absolute World of the Mythic Alchemist’s Wand Gathering. Gather 2 Lilyfire plants, 4 Quad Snapper herbs, and 2 Rust apples. Use them to make the potion in the next step. Use pure water from your fountain.]

My eyes widened. Another exotic! Wow, they were so damn good. Now I’m wondering if people or adventurers in the know are frothing at the mouth searching for these. But exotics were damn near impossibly rare. There had to be more to this. Rewarded this heavily for not dying to the Lord Ruler, fighting him to a standstill, no… that couldn’t be the only reason. Did it have something to do with being a Select?

Well, shit. My battle to keep the system from forcing things onto me just got harder. I needed an intergalactic or heavenly lawyer.

* * *

“Like I said, we will not give up. We cannot depart on a pointless note like this,” Titus said as he and his star students hurried away on their lightning horses. “I left the Lord Ruler a message. Turns out there’s a town further east.”

“A backwater,” Luna grumbled. “I doubt Raider will be there. It’s too unguarded, boring, and reckless.”

“We will spend just a night there,” Titus said. “Then we’ll decide to continue further east or go to the city where he claimed he’ll be. Which is likely a coverup.”

“Why would someone like him need to cover up his location in such a crude manner?” Simon asked. “Are you sure?”

“Certain,” Headmaster Titus said. “I know people from Whirl-Waters. No one has ever spotted Raider. I have friends there I communicate with through the Whispering Wind spell. Raider is not there.”

“I’m not sure about this,” Luna said. “The Lord Ruler’s right. We shouldn’t provoke him.”

“I just want to talk,” Titus said. “His mystery’s the most interesting thing we’ve come across in years. I’d like to know of his identity, become his friend, perhaps obtain his advice to resolving any of my own goals. Maybe I could be of assistance to him.”

“Your wife’s going to be angry,” Luna said. “And why is… she here?”

They all turned to see Princess Ling meditating on the back of Simon’s horse.

Titus said nothing. Protection was protection, even if she had the personality of a double-edged sword. She charged him spirit coins. Highway robbery!

CHAPTER 30

Maximus Truestorm, the Lord Ruler, found himself sitting in an elite-only room, pondering at his graze with death. How could a saint be so powerful? There were reasons, he knew. The first was that the Raider had the aura of a real saint, not just the realm. Following that would be his mana makeup. Master magicians held intense, unique structures of mana within themselves, normally formed by years, perhaps centuries of design and practice. How could one be both a saint and a master magician? Lastly, Raider was completely unaffected by the Lord Ruler’s King aura. Maximus didn’t break his bones with his strikes. Hell, he didn’t collapse after looking the Lord Ruler in his eyes.

A bottle containing Grand-tier magic capable of harming even him scared Maximus. But the words he said were clear.

He did not want to fight. It was Maximus who provoked him, poked the hornet’s nest until it rightfully stung. Master magicians normally didn’t fight, considering lesser realms unworthy of their time, and they weren’t exactly wrong.

Master magicians were frontrunners on the tiring quest for immortality. They were living art pieces of what every magician aspired to be, including special magicians such as witches, or shamans, among other oddities.

Maximus wondered if Raider was one of them. Well, at least he wasn’t one of the lost overlord magicians. Wizard, sorcerer, or warlocks. Old legends revealed sorcerers as the most successful when it came to world domination or Peace Spawner-like genocides.

Raider showed none of those special characteristics, thankfully, nor the lost overlords. The Inquisition had no reason to kill him.

“Your excellency,” someone said as they knocked on the door.

Maximus opened it with a wave of his hand. “What is it?”

“A message from Headmaster of the Ascension Academy, Titus,” the guard said, passing Maximus the folded letter.

The Lord Ruler read it, then let out a longsuffering sigh. “You know what? Let them be. They’ll return to the capital eventually. Tell one of the executioners to report Ling’s mission to the Inquisition.”

The guard bowed. “Yes, Lord Ruler.”

He performed an about-face and set off to follow his new orders.

“What a pain,” Maximus said as he leaned back on his bed. “Where did I go wrong with raising them? Oh, that’s right. It began with agreeing to have kids. Well, she’s nineteen. Maybe she won’t get herself into too much trouble.”

The Church and the Inquisition were taking drastic risks, and it worried Maximus. Did they not still serve Wanda? Why did they send Maximus’s favorite daughter as an assassin? Was it a message to him? They were usually more direct than this. He argued with them plenty of times.

The most chilling thing perhaps was Ling accepting the job in the first place. He still hadn’t a clue how they talked her into such a thing.

It almost made Maximus consider the rumors of her being… mentally unruly, but he knew his daughter. She could put on a new persona in an instant to get people to let down their guard and a second later, be crying into Maximus’s arms about her terrible luck with men.

It wasn’t luck, of course. She possessed a terribly powerful Dao tattoo which naturally generated a fear-like aura. Dao tattoos were quite rare and not even the Lord Ruler possessed one. How could he not be protective of his talented daughter? She didn’t run off with an elf to get married, abandoning the family and a chance at the throne. The eldest daughter possessed the power to win, but she was a bigger pacifist than the Love Saintess.

Her little sister ended up being the opposite.

* * *

The freakout received from reading the alchemist wand description was warranted. An indestructible tool that punished anyone that attempted to destroy it. That hinted at certain magicians targeting wands or staves to disarm their opponents. On top of that, the heavens couldn’t punish me for creating something that scared them or tossing the Philosopher’s Stone in a spelled cabinet to be unused forever.

“You have to explain to me again why chests are appearing around you?” Ronica said.

“I told you, I don’t know, twerp,” I said. “Honestly, that may be the point. Else, I’d just exploit the phenomena. This is no weirder than the gifts of Wanda out there.”

“I don’t think this compares to objects one can find in the dungeons,” Maxus said. “They’re very rare and can only be found in the most challenging dungeons, but they can be found. On the other hand, I’ve never heard of anyone receiving chests out of thin air.”

“Well, get used to it,” I said. “If by some miracle the world rewards me with more, I’m opening them.”

“Well, of course,” Milia said, eyes starry. “Wanda, if you’re listening, grant him ways to make more pie.”

Everyone turned to stare at the dryad, even Ronica.

“What? Have you tried his pies?”

Harmony chuckled. “Milia has a point. We’re not an adventurer team. Practical items over tools of war.”

Later, we finally decided to call it a day, the exhaustion setting in.

“Chenzu,” I said, before he hopped onto Beakwing’s back. “Do you think it’s possible for me to pull back my aura from the forest?”

Milia gave me a concerned look. She had just finished putting away the last of the tables and chairs with Maxus and Ronica. Kelvin already cleaned them off. He also collected everyone’s trash in a sack for disposal. The city collected the trash, piled it on a trash wagon to ship to a mega furnace run by either an alchemist or magician. They dealt with trash magically, burned it, or sent it to their version of a recycling system, men or women called junk collectors. There was one such person in this town somewhere, though I doubted I’d have any reason to meet them.

“Easily, but why?” he asked.

“Seriously,” Milia added. “Your aura has turned the forest into a zone of peace and tranquility.”

“Believe me, I don’t want to remove it,” I told them, “But I can’t stop thinking about our mistakes today. We advertised saint aura to the Lord Ruler, his stupid brat, and the headmaster. I want to remove it for a few days until we’re certain they left the area.”

“Let’s just check on the lookout tower,” Milia said.

“Oh, that’s right,” I said. “First, I’ll need to upgrade it.”

Cheetara and Wolverine quickly abandoned the guard tower, eager to witness the upgrade. The kitten took her place on the top of my shoulder. Wolverine sat next to my leg.

[F-ranked Special Lookout Tower. A simple watch tower at first glance; however, it unlocks additional features throughout a series of upgrades.]

[Communication to tower owner established. Tower owner will now receive notifications from the tower when events occur, or events you manually transmit to him. Upgrade for further long-range abilities, such as transferring items from the shed to the owner.]

[You may upgrade to rank E for 10,000 spirit coins. Upgrade? Yes or No.]

I selected yes.

“I have a feeling this will be the cheapest upgrade we’ll get out of this thing,” I told Milia. “Oh, let’s upgrade the mana gathering device too.”

“Thank Wanda, I was just about to ask about that,” Opal said. She and Mandi had returned from another test flight. The redhead still had a way to go.

I glanced at Lucas, who was currently practicing with my combat staff. Yes, my combat staff. Sharing is caring, but that didn’t mean I’d give too much out easily.

[Your tower is upgrading…]

[Congratulations, your special lookout tower is now E-ranked. Features unlocked. You may now observe as far as Wingston. You can now transfer objects from your shed to the tower and then to your inventory/soul space, but the range is no further than Wingston. You must accept transfer requests to receive items.]

[You gave your pets, Milia, your apprentices, Chenzu, and the hero’s party access to the tower.]

[Are you sure you want to revoke Ramon’s access?]

I chuckled at the idea but decided not to. He was a brat, but I think he’d be a useful one someday. A little guidance, and it’d be up to him to push forward with a life beyond just being a part of the hero’s party. Hopefully this world offered decent career paths. Hopefully.

Maybe the calling of the party would come eventually. Maybe not.

[Upgrade mana gathering device for 10,000 spirit coins and one rare potion?]

All of my potions were far beyond rare, allowing for this upgrade to be painless. An energy potion vanished from my hand, merging with the mana gathering device. The antenna-like mechanism glowed and grew at least a foot and a half.

[Total spirit coins remaining: 112,901.]

That seemed like a lot, but it truly wasn’t. Hell, I couldn’t afford the spiritual room upgrade, which cost one hundred fifty thousand spirit coins and an angel summoning potion. Unfair requirements, I knew, but crying about it wouldn’t get me any closer to unlocking everything.

[E-ranked Mana Gathering Machine. Item rank: A. Item quality: Superior. This device pulls mana from the atmosphere and stores it for use, whether for gadgets or trinkets or for personal use. Upgrade it for more options and higher gathering speeds. Current: 90% of 100%. Estimated time until full: 15 minutes. Upgrade for 175,000 spirit coins.

Feature unlocked. It will charge devices without contact within one mile.]

I read that description to Mandi and Opal, regenerating their excitement all over again. Wireless charging!

[Please give additional time for upgrades to install on the lookout tower. Try again in the morning…]

The others weren’t happy about the prompt when I read it.

Shrugging, I considered running some tests with my new exotic wand, but the tiredness of the day demanded its due sleep. Taking an energy potion this late would do my body a disservice, especially with the activation length.

Ah, forget it, I thought. Who needs sleep?

The yawn still escaped me, pulling Milia’s gaze. The wand itself was twice the length of a drumstick, decked out with numerous symbols and unfamiliar script, which covered every inch of it. The grip felt surprisingly comfortable, as if auto-adjusting to my preferences. The top half took on a silver—no, platinum—sheen. The bottom half appeared to be polished black wood.

I aimed the wand in a clear spot and gently channeled mana through the tool. Nothing happened.

“Well, what did I expect—”

A glowing magic circle appeared at my targeted location, filled with symbols I didn’t understand. It lit up the area as the sun began to set.

I examined it.

[You cast a blank Diagram. You must learn how to form Gates. This special wand will handle most symbols for you, but it cannot form any that must be drawn by blood.]

Uh. I seriously didn’t see myself as a blood magic type of guy, and for good reason. Deciding to defy the system, knowing this was supposed to be secret ancient knowledge only meant for the ‘worthy,’ I gestured for my apprentices to surround me. The spirit beasts were already here. I scratched beneath Cheetara’s chin, gaining a purr from the kitten.

Grinning, probably evilly, I made a bold declaration.

“As soon as I learn how diagrams and other magical alchemist things work, I will be teaching you,” I said. “You too, Milia. Not that I could stop you from leaning over my shoulder and watching my failures.”

Everyone laughed, excitement glimmering in their eyes. I continued talking. “Yes, this stuff is supposed to be for the so-called supreme worthy-ones, whatever, but you know what, who cares? If knowledge isn’t shared, then what’s the point? Also, the apprentice thing works out well in this case. So what if you lot become a bit overpowered?”

They laughed again.

“There is one thing I’d like you to avoid, if you can,” I said. “I’m trying to avoid it myself, but Wanda or whatever deity out there is attempting to drag me into something. Don’t ask me how I know this, I’m not experienced enough at magic to understand the workings of the universe. Avoid getting involved with something called the Philosopher’s Stone. I’m willing to bet the Peace Spawner guy’s after it too.”

The thought of coffee came to mind again as I yawned. No, I wouldn’t drink any this late, but a nice little boost in the morning just like the pencil-pusher days should work. Serina Starrigon, eldest daughter, may be able to resolve that problem, I realized.

That night after the shower, I mentioned it to Milia.

“Do you think I could convince Serina to sell us some coffee at a discount?” I asked.

Milia rolled over to my side, snuggling tightly. The cold breeze that came in probably had something to do with that. Probably.

“I’m working on it,” Milia replied, which gained a surprise look from myself. “I asked her about it when we registered with the bank. She sent a message out to one of their closest suppliers. We should hear back any day now.”

“You are the best,” I said, imagining my mornings improved with the bean juice. I hadn’t even considered just asking her with all the crap going on. “Let’s check on her tomorrow, see how things are going with the bank.”

Milia kissed me. “An excuse to check on the status of that coffee?” She grinned at my guilty smile. “I know it is not because you have no confidence in the mayor.”

“The mayor isn’t amazing, but he’s certainly more qualified than I’d ever be,” I said, though judging from the look in Milia’s eyes, she didn’t seem to agree. I had to remind myself the structure and legality of this world was different. The dryad was twenty-nine years old and while she knew this world far more than I did, I wondered if she suspected my origins.

In her own words, she watched me appear from nowhere, establishing the entire grassland as my domain, an event so unknown, it intrigued her enough to greet me. Good thing dryads were divine beings, or she probably would’ve considered attacking me. Or not. Assumptions shouldn’t be made for nonhumans. Okay, I probably wouldn’t be immediately friends with an intimidating orc from the get-go.

The system was probably going to be pissed about me teaching the apprentices advanced alchemy, but there wasn’t a damned thing it could do about it.

Before Harmony went home, I asked her to consider taking the Yin Yang pill. She may not have gotten anything out of the chests, but she did receive that. When I reminded the teen about it, light dawned in her eyes, and she excitedly agreed. Maybe someday, she’d be producing these things by the dozen.

[Yin Yang Pill. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. Pill type: Mana. Pill potency: Heavy. Balance the hidden Yin and Yang energies within you, creating an equilibrium that will flood all of your meridians, breaking you into the next 4 realms or, if you’re at the wall, you will rank up instead. Warning: the value of this pill can only be measured in spirit coins. Do not sell it for gold.]

I considered taking mine too, but the warning I received halted me, making me regret asking Harmony to take hers. In fact, I hopped up, taking Milia still in her night gown with me to board Beakwing. I had already given one to the dryad earlier.

[Warning! You can only take this pill once. Any other doses will be rendered inert. What? Did you think you’d be able to cheat up the ranks?]

We flew to Harmony’s house. To my relief, she hadn’t swallowed the pill yet. She gave us scandalous looks, mostly due to Milia’s nightgown, as I explained the best way to utilize this one-time use miracle.

“So take only if I’m unable to breakthrough, if I hit what feels like a wall,” Harmony said, nodding. “Thanks for the warning.” She looked around, but the town was as empty as ever during the night. People were either at home or in the tavern. Until new entertainment opportunities emerged, this would continue to be the norm for Kyushu. “Please hurry home before anyone sees you.”

Milia pouted. “It is not my fault Nate insisted on hurrying before I could put on something to protect me from the chilly breeze.”

I gave the women what probably was a sheepish or guilty smile. “It probably doesn’t help that I left the coat I would’ve given to you on a chair.”

Harmony glared at me.

“Anyway, that’s all,” I said, starting toward Beakwing.

“Wait,” Harmony said. “Are we still going to the city?”

Even Milia noticed the hopeful expression and sighed before I could.

“Of course we are,” she answered, preventing me from objecting. I did say we were going, but with the wand, I considered asking Gwendolyn, Shera the librarian and soon-to-be-teacher, Kelvin the newest school hire, or even the mayor for help. Hey, saving myself a two-week trip made it worth it.

Then again, I did promise Wolverine and Cheetara they could come along. We’d hire a temporary farmhand to watch over things while we were out. Thankfully, we had magical defenses, which would allow me to relax.

“Excellent. When are we leaving?” the blue-haired teenager asked.

Milia gave me a no-nonsense look that seemed to detect potential idiotic or sarcastic words forming, snuffing them out as they reached the tip of my tongue.

“Maybe a day or two after we can confirm this Lord Ruler BS is over,” I said.

“BS?” Harmony asked, tilting her head.

“Nothing,” I said, then spun, hopping on Beakwing. “Sorry we woke you up, Beakwing.”

Beakwing huffed cheerfully, reminding me that griffins required less sleep than us pathetic humans.

* * *

Hours after Best Buddy and Mistress Milia fell asleep, Wolverine felt it. A certain vibration. With Best Buddy’s aura gone, the sunlight wolf felt unease for the first time in a while.

He hurried outside, Cheetara waking up and immediately following.

“What’s wrong, Big Brother Woofy?” she asked, sleepiness in her voice, though the kitten’s eyes were as sharp as pointy things.

He sniffed the air, allowed it to rush into his ears, felt just the slightest vibration and a distant electrical sensation that approached them rapidly.

“The rolly-rollies,” Wolverine said, narrowing his eyes. “They have come. And I believe they have one bad human with them.”

“Does that make them all bad people?” Cheetara asked.

“I do not know,” Wolverine replied. He rushed to Beakwing. The griffin was already awake, watching the west.

Aura silently outlined him, revealing just a hint of great improvement. The elicrones exited their houses to join the gathering. Little Moo and Mazu joined moments later.

“Good,” Mazu said. “You can sense it from here. The training has far surpassed my expectations.”

He looked at the elicrones. “I’m glad Cheetara was able to talk you into joining.”

Lady Feathers huffed. “That’s because she said Wolverine would bite me during a spar. I couldn’t miss that opportunity!”

Wolverine somehow found himself on top of the tower, far away from the crazy bird. He glanced at the tasties for just a bit, reminiscing in their delectable flavor from Best Buddy’s dish, before turning back and activating the device before him.

Cheetara joined him seconds later.

“What’s the matter? Is there something wrong?” the kitten asked, eyes worried.

“See for yourself,” Wolverine replied. “Place your paw on the device, Disciple Cheetara Cutie.”

The kitten seemed to pale as she too witnessed the approaching group of strong people that Wolverine had. Especially the girl sharing a horse with… her mate? Her brother?

“They may be too strong for us right now,” Wolverine said, “but Best Buddy needs to be alerted.”

“I’ll do it!” Lady Feathers cheered, hurrying into the house before Wolverine could object.

Uh oh.

CHAPTER 31

In the depths of my dream, I faced the Black Knight, only he took the form of just his armor and glowing red eyes. There was no person inside.

We were in a rocky area. Waves crashed furiously against the cliffs. Distant, unearthly sounds echoed from afar. A reddish sky glared down at me.

Behind me floated a giant sphere of familiar golden mana, waiting there, ready to pull me back to its ocean world at any time. Well, I wasn’t actually sure if the golden energy that formed as a result of my Dao tattoo was actually mana, but until I learned more about it, the detail didn’t matter.

“If you’re showing up in my dream expecting me to be a guilty mess, then you may want to reconsider wasting your time,” I said.

The Black Knight froze, his sword still mid-swing.

“That’s right,” I continued. “I don’t regret taking you out. It’d be a different story if you didn’t kill those people. I still remember your words, and I finally met the Lord Ruler’s daughter. So the question is, why are you here?”

The Black Knight’s eyes blazed into sickly flames, and he howled. Tears of blood and molten lava flowed from the helmet’s slits. When the blood touched the ground, they turned into giant crystals. Suddenly, he spoke. His voice gave me chills.

“I… I wasn’t here until a moment ago,” he said, his voice ghostlike and demonic. My hairs were likely standing up on my real body. This was no longer just a dream. Full control, full awareness and senses were triggered.

And now I could smell the salty ocean. Something felt off about it. Every fiber in my body told me not to look at the water. The golden sphere once again considered pulling me, especially if I turned to stare directly at what appeared to be blue water.

“That insufferable demon in human skin,” Andros said, his voice suddenly normal again. “Listen to me. Do not trust her.”

“That much is obvious,” I said. “No one does.”

“Her motivations, her actions, they’re twisted,” Andros continued, ignoring my smartass comment. “She placed a spell on us, the Black Cross. It makes sure we follow orders without fleeing during the night. But it has a downside. It makes us too focused on the job, madmen. I didn’t realize it until you were already slaying me.”

I tried my hardest not to visibly react, but on the inside, that did more than just give me pause. But as quickly as it shook me, the steel within reawakened. I did not regret saving those people. Whatever spell she cast was so high level that no one, not even the Lord Ruler, apparently noticed it. Andros continued to talk.

“Our family members are hostages… were hostages. She probably killed them when she returned to the capital.”

“No, she’s not at the capital,” I said. “Not yet. Are you sure about this? Her father’s strong as hell. How did he not notice the spell?”

“It is a subtle spell, a spell that you cannot detect unless you know what it is,” Andros said. “Nothing short of divine intervention will stop her from casting it again, perhaps on you or anyone powerful around you.”

My eyes widened.

“Fear not, she would have a very difficult time getting her Dao past yours,” Andros continued. “Simply killing her isn’t an option without a plan to kill the Lord Ruler. She’s his favorite daughter. He may likely go berserk upon her death, bringing down the full power of a C-ranked spell book user upon you and everything you love. You’re taking good care of Yukihara, my former D-ranked companion but…”

“But what?” I said, gesturing for him to continue. Once again, getting advice from someone who should be dead felt like cheating, but at this point, as the cheat potion maker, well, I already passed the threshold of playing fair. “What’s the difference between a C and D?”

“Heaven and Hell,” he replied. “An irony, considering where I got sent for something out of my control.”

“You’re… Never mind,” I said. “A C is that much stronger? Well, at least I won’t have to fight the Lord Ruler again.”

Andros frowned. “Now is not the time to be jesting.”

“You know about a lot of things, but they couldn’t at least tell you of our fight?” I asked, shaking my head. “You know what, let’s not get off topic. Why are you here, Andros? If you’re asking me to avenge you, I suggest you consider fucking off. What the hell do I look like? Hitman?”

“No,” Andros said. “I have been made aware of your defiance of the heavens. It is because of you that they allowed me to come here, to speak. I think they’re frenzied over something. Perhaps the hero staying put with no intention to leave the town. Perhaps you, defying the heavens.” He actually shook his head. This bastard probably gave me a pitying look through the slits of his helmet. I could tell. “None of that matters, for I was brought here by… I was brought here to warn you, first about Ling. Second, deliver their short message. But you know, I can be defiant too.”

“What short message?” I said.

Suddenly, the golden sphere behind me brightened, but I still didn’t take my eyes off the Black Knight.

Andros burst into laughter, his eyes reflecting the golden luster. His tears vanished and the puddle of lava turned into mist. “Wanda didn’t help me, didn’t help my family when we needed her. I don’t care if they cannot interfere with the human world. They’re supposed to be deities. If we serve them, our fates shouldn’t end by the hands of a spoiled child.” He laughed harder. “You did free me from the spell, that is my true reason for requesting to come here. I hate you, but I am thankful. Even in Hell, I can freely move. That thing behind you just closed the entrance! It is sending me to the land of the dead in exchange for also defying the heavens. You’ll be fine without hearing from them anyway. That man… that thing said children imitated their parents. Deities breathed war back in their prime, a conquest for realms. Perhaps you’ll stop it from happening. Perhaps you’ll remain uninvolved. But for this second message. A message from them, you will not be receiving. Too bad.”

Andros vanished, leaving me quite confused. What man? What message?

“Not that I give a damn about what they’d have to say,” I said, “but thanks for the warning, you asshole.”

I chuckled, though the humor faded away quickly. Princess Ling could place spells on people, controlling them somehow. Why the hell did the ability to control people have to exist?

Maybe it wasn’t as simple as that. Andros seemed in control of himself during our fight, even had the audacity to give a monologue because he thought he’d won.

At least the Lord Ruler didn’t bother with talking when he tried to kill me. There was nothing worse than having to hear a speech before getting blasted to hell and back.

I still didn’t look at the water. Every fiber in my body told me to avoid looking at it. So I didn’t. It clearly wasn’t just water.

“Okay, maybe just one look—”

The golden sphere didn’t like my joke, pulling me back to the golden ocean world before the words could leave my mouth. If it reacted like that, then I could only be glad to have not witnessed whatever Lovecraftian horror lived in there. Perhaps it could be this hell Andros got spared from.

There were so many questions, but the sphere was unsurprisingly gone, having either rejoined the ocean below or left.

The warning about Ling made me nervous, but at least she was on her way home. We’d never see her again.

Abruptly, I woke up to see a dark-feathered peacock-like bird snuggled on my chest, asleep. Lady Feathers quickly woke up and if she could smile, it’d probably be sheepish. She let out a sound that was close to a peacock’s, I think, though higher-pitched.

I damn near had a heart attack just for her being on my chest when I awoke. Damned bird.

Wolverine wouldn’t have allowed… wait, where’d my wolf go? Milia stirred awake, frowning when she noticed that we were in the early morning hours. Maybe four in the morning.

Lady Feathers fluttered her wings and hurried to the door. She stopped in front of it, turned and stared at me. She pointed at me, then the door.

While that actually would’ve freaked out the old Nate, by now, I knew the animals were far from normal, so I followed her. Milia trailed behind us seconds later.

You know that feeling as a new parent, the one where you’re getting woken up by your small kid. This was like that.

The elicrone led us outside and there, we noticed that the spirit beasts, including Alexander’s pet, who should be in town, congregated near the tower, tense. This felt unnerving. They watched the west, clearly anticipating something, but what? A hallow? Or something just as evil.

That was when I thought about the dream, the timing of it. But what were the odds of that little psycho coming all the way out here? Well, hell. I took this into account, however. The village and Kyushu were simply too close to not search first before going home. So I warned the hero’s party that she’d check out the village.

The first thing I did was upgrade the stable and the other things such as feed and hay barn and pig housing from F to E. It was surprisingly cheaper than the others, costing only twenty-one spirit coins. We took in the majestic horses. They loved the E-ranked feed and hay.

We’d let them run around in the grassland later. That or the far end of the cow pasture.

When they strolled into town and Ling went anywhere near the stables, she wouldn’t see extra lightning horses for a town that shouldn’t be able to afford them. Then again, with the town now an E-rank, keeping the hero’s party hidden may actually be easier.

“What’s going on?” Milia asked. “Wait. You don’t think…”

“Let’s check the tower,” I said. Rather than using the ladder, we simply jumped to the main area where Wolverine and Cheetara awaited. My wolf’s tail wag started as soon as he saw me. He barked once, headbutting what I knew was the tower’s main control interface.

“Woofy, Cutie?” Milia said. The kitten jumped into her arms.

“I just need to see who’s coming,” I said, eyeing the west before accessing the interface.

The interface was very similar to the red cube’s in terms of aesthetics.

[Choose an option. 1. Observe. 2. Access shed. 3. Transfer/receive item. 4. Upgrade.]

I selected Observe. And like a drone video or perhaps a real-life strategy game where I had full three hundred sixty-degree video, I scanned the main traveling road. Sure enough, fast figures shot from the village, having stopped for who knew how long, headed this way. It’d take two days for normal horses. For lightning horses, the entire four-day trip became a less-than-a-day trip.

“So we’ve got the headmaster and his two brats, and hitching a ride with them is the one and only crazy princess of the hour.”

Milia looked somewhat worried. She had the expression of not being in the mood to fight this early in the morning. I probably shared the same look, honestly.

After Milia examined the long-range observation interface, she sighed.

“I have an idea,” she said. “But you’ll have to slow the horses down.”

“An idea for… what?”

“Turning her around,” Milia replied, though I couldn’t tell if she was oddly looking forward to this or not.

“Turn around someone as strong as that?” I asked, skeptical.

“I… I still want to explain my full story when my family gets here,” Milia said. “It’s something that must be shown. They’ll bless the upcoming wedding. Consider you family.”

“Okay, so what are you getting at?” I asked.

“I… suppose I’m just asking you to trust me,” she said.

I looked at her and nodded. “Alright. I’ll leave this to you. Wolverine, Cheetara, let’s go.”

The kitten hopped onto my shoulder as I descended the tower in one easy leap. Milia’s determined look as she watched the observation interface while glowing with power was what I saw as we took off on Beakwing. The griffin seemed to know the plan without me telling him.

It took us only a few minutes to reach them. We were in the sky, under the influence of the potion of masking.

Yes, it was one of the most overpowered potions out there, especially being ridiculously easy to make thanks to Milia’s garden and forest. It can only be made from herbs found in them.

“The fun part starts now. Sorry, horses. Cheetara, shoot the ground in front of them,” I said. “They’ll throw off their riders or fall into the hole.”

As fucked up as this seemed, they were warned. To pursue Raider after he wanted to be left alone was practically begging to be attacked. It was possible that they brought Ling to force me along. Nobles truly didn’t know when to back the hell off.

Cheetara aimed a glowing paw plenty of yards in front of the horses. She unleashed a basketball-sized sun that slammed into the ground so fast, it created a shockwave that carried out for dozens of meters.

That caught them by surprise, the lead horse falling into the hole. The other horses were knocked over by the shockwave.

We remained in the clouds, watching, but there was simply no way they wouldn’t counterattack. The threat, Ling, stood, searching around. In fact, they all frantically looked everywhere but the sky.

“Raider, is that you? We do not wish to fight. We’d like to talk,” the headmaster shouted. I didn’t bother replying.

“Why would he be out here?” Luna snapped. She looked quite pissed about getting dirt all over her clothes. They weren’t wearing the school uniform, just robes or shirts and trousers, Ling included.

“Hey! You show yourself right now and apologize,” Ling said, furious. “I do not like being knocked off my horse. That is much too rude.”

“You don’t think this was a bandit sneak attack?” Simon asked, much too loudly, a novice move that would certainly get any of his party members found if they attempted to be low profile.

I couldn’t hear anything else after we increased our altitude, winds blasting in my ears.

“Good job, Cheetara,” I said to the kitten. “Now it’s your turn, buddy. Strike from behind with a quick flash. Really quick, so they don’t know.”

Wolverine did just that. And his attack was exponentially more powerful than before, holy moly. It also created a shockwave.

“You two aren’t doing magical steroids, right? Because wow, that was strong!” I said.

The pets had no idea what I was talking about, of course, being overexcited. Observing, I noticed Ling firing a few halfhearted magical blasts in random places, not giving a damn about her company because they dove to the ground to dodge. The headmaster seemed to be telling her off, which finally got the crazy ass princess to stop.

I seriously felt bad for anyone who’d end up with her due to some politically arranged marriage. He’d soon discover that a relationship sure as shit wasn’t about looks. No wonder the hero ran all the way to the middle of nowhere just to get away from her. To give him credit, he heeded the warning of Dream Me. I would totally tell him to stop being an idiot.

Another reason why Milia didn’t want her near the village was in fact that very dream. Though instead of drugging the hero, I was willing to bet she’d cast her mental spell instead. Something that’d likely make suggestions to Ramon that he wouldn’t be able to easily ignore, despite being immune to mental magic.

It sucked that this type of magic existed. It truly felt like cheating compared to me. Yes, that was what every cheater probably said, but that was beside the point.

The party below seemed to decide on running to their horses and escaping the assault, but I refused to let them.

“It’s your turn, Beakwing,” I said. “Create a very short windstorm. Knock the horses back to their feet.”

Beakwing unleashed devastating winds that luckily didn’t hurt anyone. The horses, seeming fed up with everything, just stayed down. They ignored the demands of the humans wanting to see them humiliatingly bashed to the ground again. In fact, one of them snapped at the human girl. I couldn’t hear, but she seemed to have yelped, backing away as fast as possible.

“Okay, we may have went a little too far. They’ll eventually get the horses back under control,” I said.

I had a sneaking suspicion they were certain this attack belonged to me due to its non-lethal application.

Come on, Milia, I thought. I’m out of time. Another attack from me and they’d likely catch onto us. The rule of three, perhaps. That or we have a mishap and accidentally kill one of them. Also, the horses didn’t deserve the abuse. What? I’m being that guy for this situation.

Abruptly, something changed. In order to observe it, I risked potion sickness to down Eagle Sight.

I dry heaved once, feeling last night’s dinner threatening to come up, but thankfully after a second or two, the nausea vanished. That was when I noticed Ling… screaming, eyes wild, as she frantically brushed herself off. Tears fell from her eyes.

Wondering what the hell was happening, I looked down, zooming in thanks to the potion. The moonlight and the glow of ambient electrical current around the horses’ feet allowed me to see… hundreds of spiders. All of them chasing Ling. The princess… hated spiders. Okay, to be fair, I related to that. Creation was a troll for allowing them to exist.

Ling suddenly started flying! Like a Dragon Ball character. We were too far for her to notice, and she headed back west, still crying.

How did Milia know she hated spiders?

I looked at the headmaster and his students. Luna seemed terrified, but nowhere near on the level of Ling. Simon seemed spooked too. Titus only sighed, defeated. His assurance of getting his way would likely never show herself in these parts again.

Milia had done it.

CHAPTER 32

Well, it seemed like the universe decided to say ‘fuck you’ this morning, as my danger senses blasted into overdrive. Ling stopped and began to charge something massive. Really fucking massive. I felt an electric tingle, then a taste of iron in my mouth, just briefly.

That was when I realized it. Ling wielded blood lightning. In fact, she likely taught it… or force-fed it to the Black Knight. Her version would be significantly stronger, a mastered form of it that I couldn’t deflect.

To think the crazy girl planned to drown everything in lightning just to kill spiders. Shoot. So much for being high and mighty.

I mean, I wasn’t the biggest fan of spiders either, but I wouldn’t burn down the damned world to get rid of them.

Time seemed to slow as I took out potions of blood lightning. First, I made the pets consume theirs, then drank one myself. Titus seemed to be putting up a barrier, but even I could tell that wouldn’t work. I quickly donned my Raider outfit.

I could easily let them die. A headache gone. The person to blame would be Princess Ling, right? Unfortunately, we Earth folk were too soft. Well, mostly assholes, but if we held the ability to help someone, most would.

And I wouldn’t be having these deaths on my conscience. Two teenagers, kids, and a headmaster. Normally, I’d be suspicious of this being a trap, but since we were the ones responsible for this scenario, well, that excuse wouldn’t fly.

“Beakwing, drop me off and go back into the sky,” I said. “The potion of masking should help. We want to give away as little as possible, okay buddy?”

Beakwing grunted his response, though I could tell he didn’t like the idea of leaving me along with three unknowns. He’d watch. One dangerous move from them would probably send the griffin into a murder frenzy.

He dove. When we were close enough to the ground, I leapt off. Titus and the others seemed to pale upon seeing me.

“Take these potions now or you’re dead,” I said, handing them a vial. Normally I’d make them pay for it, but that was a Nate thing. I couldn’t give out too much, though they’d likely still find out my identity. Eventually. “Hurry up, the blood lightning’s coming. The potion of blood lightning will give you short immunity to it. I got them from an avian contact.”

I made that last part up as misdirection since they’d undoubtedly stop at the potion shop.

A popping sound erupted in the air just a breath after all three of them finished drinking. Luckily for the trio, the unnatural quality of my potions made them activate instantly.

The lightning came down with a fury but dissipated just as quickly. The spiders were gone as if they were illusions.

“You!”

I looked up to see a furious Ling glaring down at me. She wiped tears from her eyes. “You went too far. Now die!”

[Enemy Analysis.]

Princess Ling Truestorm, Youngest Daughter of the Lord Ruler. Race: Human. Aggressively Hostile. Magician rank: 9th realm of the Saint. Spell book: D. Dao: Visionary.

[Boss fight, begin!]

“Wait, that—”

Interrupting my attempt at de-escalation, she pointed a wand at me. “Silent Gnashing!”

Waves of black magic rushed toward us, her killing intent maxed. I thought I was fucked, that Titus and his brats would be buried as well. I prepared to block using the heavenly bracers, despite knowing they’d overload and break.

It turned out, I had worried for nothing. My pets weren’t keen on the idea of letting me get evaporated to dust.

Wolverine, Beakwing, and Cheetara’s magic smashed into the wave with the force of an airplane crash, knocking Ling’s spell off course. It ended up missing us entirely, eventually dissipating harmlessly into the ether.

Fuck, seven realms above me, I thought as I reexamined my opponent. She probably trained furiously for years, pushing her body beyond its limits. On the other hand, a powerless guy from Earth who just wanted to live peacefully reached Saint without breaking a sweat. Fallen angel and Black Knight nearly killing me aside. Then again, she’d never know that information thanks to my bracers.

“Take your students and run,” I said. “She’s only after me.”

I ducked under a punch, but the shockwave still blasted me backward. Titus thankfully had sense and urged his students onto the lightning horses. They went toward Kyushu.

Thankfully I was right, and Ling lurched toward me, abandoning any defenses, rage maxed. I blurred around her, moving westward.

“Milia, I’m kind of fucked,” I told her through the ring. “But not hopeless. Can you send more spiders?”

“Are you…?” Milia seemed to force away her worried question and instead said, “Here they come. Please be careful. I’m in the Cheat Force cloak. I’d like to teleport there with you.”

“No,” I said. “She’s a ninth realm Saint. Far stronger than me, but I have the pocket watch.”

“Okay,” she said. “Please be careful.”

“I will,” I replied. “Oh, one more thing. Send the hero’s party a warning with the messenger birds. About Titus and the students.”

“Sure thing,” Milia replied.

[Wanda’s Lost Heavenly Spirit Pocket Watch. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. Possessing this increases your chances of finding spirit coins and also increases the number of heavenly spirit coins you receive from any source. You may also activate its once-a-day ability: Spirit Boost. Select a target. For five minutes, their strength, speed, vitality, and even luck will be increased by 50% and then multiplied by 2. Never underestimate the value of an S-ranked item.]

I activated the watch, feeling the incredible strength engulf me like a fucking tidal wave. A light blue aura surrounded me.

For five minutes, I’d be able to fight on at least equal footing with this crazy princess of death. For only a half moment, I wondered if the watch increased the number of spirit coins I received since acquiring it.

I set that thought aside, stopped running, turned, and faced Ling.

“So you aren’t a coward, Raider,” Ling said, her voice still filled with enough fury to melt a fully loaded van. Honestly, I couldn’t blame her for wanting to splatter me across the wall. While I didn’t dump spiders on her, I still was indirectly responsible for it.

She vanished, then reappeared in front of me. I batted aside her first strike, marveling at my enhanced abilities, but also how the princess pulled a dagger out of nowhere. It made me feel bad for the hero she chased, attempting to force a marriage. I also felt just a little guilty for being glad to not be him.

I wasn’t sure how long it’d take Milia to tell the earth to send us more critters or hyper-realistic illusions, but I hoped she’d hurry.

Every strike I blocked had weight. A lot of weight.

Sighing, I pressed a palm into her belly, releasing a Dragon Magic Burst without pulling any punches. I met her on the other side, palms charged.

I found out the hard way why one shouldn’t do that with powerful opponents. She had a glowing ball of magic of her own waiting for me, grinning wildly.

“You fool!”

The force of the blast slapped me dozens of yards backward. I found myself in a crater, bones protesting. She appeared on the side, above, peeking down at me curiously.

“What? How are you not dead?”

[You are unaffected by the Dao of Visionary.]

I shrugged, wiping blood off the side of my lip. Everything hurt. Hurt badly. But I wasn’t the only one who took heavy damage.

The princess had some blood on her as well. Although… her robe was fine, showing its magical protections. It made me regret not having on the suit Milia made for me.

“If you think I’d go down that easy, princess, then you know nothing about me,” I said, knowing damn well now wasn’t the time to play the role of Raider. She licked her lips. Judging by her casual demeanor, I knew she stopped taking the fight seriously. She believed she’d win. But why?

I looked up further and spotted it. She laughed.

A growing building-sized ball of dark orange magic hung meters above her, reminding me of something an anime villain would create. And I knew I was fucked, spirit watch or not. Nobody could possibly survive the ridiculousness of this spell. It grew and grew and even if I ran, took to the sky, I knew it’d just follow.

“You should’ve just told me where my hero is,” she said. “Or offer to take his place. I will create the ultimate family one way or another. Now…”

Suddenly, the ball of energy vanished as a look of horror dawned on her face. That was when I saw them. Hundreds of spiders, moving toward Ling. She screamed, took off into the air, and didn’t turn around.

“No need to be that rude to the spiders,” I said as I leapt out of the hole. So yeah, arachnophobia in a nutshell. An irrational fear toward spiders.

I waited a little longer, but she continued flying incredibly fast without turning around. It was time to get the hell out of here while I could, especially since the pocket watch’s effects wore off. The summoning potion, my last resort, was meant for killing opponents, something I’d like to keep avoiding. I had no intention of letting this world, the heavens, or its system turn me into a bloodthirsty, mindless murderhobo.

I could sense the trio consisting of Titus, Luna, and Simon ahead of us, moving toward the town at an unhurried pace. They were waiting to see who’d catch up to them, Raider or Ling.

Beakwing swooped from the air. I hopped onto his back, and we blasted above the clouds, moving significantly faster than the lightning horses. Griffins were the kings and queens of the skies, rivals of the dragons and sky serpents, perhaps even angels.

I checked for any prompts or notifications.

[Ling fled, ending the battle!]

[You’ve faced the current holder of the Lord Ruler throne and a competitor and lived to tell the tale. Two claps. One. Two. Would you like a pat on the back? You received 1,000 spirit coins and 1 heavenly spirit coin. Current number of spirit coins: 113,880. Heavenly spirit coins: 9.]

System, you really should stop trying to drag me into this shit, I thought.

Minutes later, we landed by the tower, meeting up with Milia. The tension in her drained and she nearly collapsed into me.

“Terrified of spiders and is a bit of a… crybaby,” I said. “Am I missing something?”

“She was always like that,” Milia said. “I’ve met her before. You’ll find out the circumstances soon.” She still didn’t let me go. “Perhaps we should come up with plans that don’t involve flying out into danger.”

I laughed. “Let’s hurry and get inside before the headmaster and his brats see us out here. Oh, did you send the messenger birds to the hero’s party?”

“Yes,” Milia said. “It’s up to them to hide well until the guests leave. They should be able to come up with valid excuses to give their employers.”

Cheetara hopped onto my shoulder and Wolverine followed at my side. We locked the place and went back to bed.

Though there was a little light-hearted bedside conversation and talk of Cheetara’s potion making potential. The adorable kitten purred as Milia caressed her head.

As I drifted off to sleep, I couldn’t help but feel annoyed at being outmatched twice in a row.

I needed to do something about that.

* * *

Ling snapped back to reality upon reaching more than halfway to Wingston and nearly screamed her frustration into the air. Sweat from raw fear still dripped down her face. She wiped away the tears.

She never denied being a crybaby and often ran to her father for extreme situations that spun out of her control. Ling did not like it when things spun out of her control. The lack of being able to grasp things forced her into an uncomfortable vulnerability.

She wanted to murder that Raider. Yes, she knew the spiders weren’t his fault, and he probably didn’t want to fight. He tried to calm the situation, but the princess had enough of doing things his way. She was royalty! Attacking her with his silly pranks meant a death sentence, right?

This conquest of creating the ultimate family began to weigh on her. Her Dao turned men into cowards, except Raider. But Raider being already married… Now that she thought about it, he could just be some old guy.

No, magicians had long, very long life spans. If he was actually old, he’d be significantly stronger than her father. Raider fought without any killing intent, essentially holding back.

Ling huffed.

She couldn’t scan him, likely due to some treasure; a necklace, or bracelet, or ring. However, that wasn’t all. He had no presence whatsoever. As far as Ling knew, an item capable of producing such an effect didn’t exist, at least not in the kingdom. She’d never heard of the Astral Empire employing such tactics. No one wanted to be labeled as a coward by the other.

So what was Raider? Could he be… a spirit? No… even spirits had presences, most of them far stronger than even magicians.

Ling concluded he used a trick or ability but hadn’t published details on it. Perhaps an invented spell? It made her want this. Too bad she blew any chance of befriending the insufferable twit.

The thought of the spiders threatened to reignite her illness again. A fear that not even the best healers could cure.

Most mortals weren’t fond of the little demons. But her fear was caused by a trauma she couldn’t remember. Something closed off within the depths of her mind. A childhood she didn’t care for.

Ling glanced in the direction of the now E-ranked town. Her mind played tricks on her, revealing that the darkness in that direction was all spiders. Trembling, she decided to give up on the pursuit of Raider.

Look at me, the cowardly girl, afraid of spiders. Letting that man get away. Giving up on the plan of creating the ultimate family. Her thoughts continued to ridicule her.

Ling shook herself. If she could advance to the King realm, her body would reforge itself. It’d cure all current illnesses and defects, creating the first step toward immortality. A perfect body.

The spiders… they truly injected fear into the young woman, made her combat ability sloppy. From not summoning her tiger to not summoning her spell book. Not that she took the fight that seriously. She just wanted to bring that infuriating man down a peg for daring to attack their horses.

However, her little display was beyond embarrassing. Even if she hunted him down, killed the man, someone probably saw or knew. It was probably spreading secretly in that backwater. She could never show her face there.

Not that going to a backwater was on the to-do list of a princess, anyway.

Ling sped toward Wingston, vowing vengeance against Raider at a later date.

CHAPTER 33

As soon as I brushed up for the morning, I drifted into the kitchen and cooked as close to the classic bacon and eggs breakfast as possible. For the vegetarian side of things, I made hashbrowns and sliced up fruit on the side. Milia created a savory soup that I actually enjoyed a lot. The temperature outside was on the chilly side, further indicating the end of summer and the approach of autumn.

The kitten meowed every time we flirted a bit too much while cooking, but all was in good fun. We invited Chenzu in to eat with us. To my surprise, Alexander was there with him, and soon, we were all at the table filling our bellies.

“Sir Nate,” Alexander said sometime in the middle of the meal.

I looked at him.

“Do you know the kid—girl that keeps coming here for Lucas?”

“Nope,” Nate said. “She never introduced herself. I think Lucas knows, but until he stops being embarrassed enough to start asking for dating—courting advice, I’m afraid we’ll have to remain in the dark.”

“Are you perhaps looking to compete for her love?” Milia teased.

Alexander stared at her, unamused. I laughed.

“The lass doesn’t understand Lucas,” Alexander said. “She hasn’t realized that the ki—he’s far sharper than he looks. She doesn’t know he’s a half-dwarf magician, either.”

“Okay, so what are you trying to say?” I asked, curious now. Alexander wouldn’t waste our time with bratty teen relationships.

“Maybe it is just me, the merchant in me. Perhaps it is her presence and persistence that is irritating,” Alexander said. “Have you not wondered why Lucas hasn’t courted her yet?”

Milia, Chenzu, and I froze.

“I would say Harmony and Mandi have something to do with it, but I’m not sure,” Milia said. “They’re all focused on increasing their power. Even Harmony eventually let go of some lingering stars in her eyes.”

I gave her a skeptical look, but the dryad did not elaborate.

Alexander continued. “Wouldn’t a kid that age feel insulted at being rejected without actually being rejected? Ignored. And for the record, Lucas does spend time with friends he made in town. He’s with Harmony and Mandi more. He doesn’t make any effort to hide himself, but either I’m blind, or I’ve never seen that girl in town, not even once. Not passing by. She’s never with any parents. I think she’s a noble, based on how fancy she dresses… But something’s bugging me about her.” He shook his head. “I just don’t know what her goal is.”

“You know what? Instead of letting this mystery linger on, we’ll invite her to lunch,” I said. “Let’s not tell Lucas. It’d be more fun that way.”

“I’m starting to think Mandi’s right,” Chenzu said. “You are a demon.”

I chuckled.

After breakfast, I headed to the lab. During the trip to the city, we’d do some ingredient hunting, perhaps hit up a dungeon or two. I’d put my merchant’s license to use. Temporary traveling merchant! Hopefully the guild wasn’t composed of snobby assholes. The description didn’t give me hope. The certain Bunny reference only had a purpose of grating my nerves and it somewhat worked.

[Rank D Kingdom-wide Merchant License. Good luck affording to upgrade this. Aren’t nobles a stinker? See any merchant guild to upgrade and pray local lords haven’t raised prices.]

Of course, the headmaster and his brats were going to be snooping around the town, but there should be no reason for them to walk all the way up to the farm.

Except they’d no doubt do so. The shop would be open, welcoming all customers in. The teenagers normally ran the show while I collected ingredients, anyway.

Remembering yesterday, I decided to meditate first. Milia was currently working in her office. Cheetara and Wolverine were in the spiritual room. Well, I instructed Wolverine to meditate there. He’d proceed with his upgrade today. The kitten followed him.

Speaking of upgrading, I decided to save my point for now until carefully debating my options.

I sat in a good corner of the lab, being careful not to allow my aura to expand just in case the trio of annoying were around. Perhaps I’d have to tell them off. Perhaps there was no reason for me to ever interact with them except as a shop owner.

[System advice. Sometimes you should just accept your victories.]

No, System, I thought. I’m not a fighter. But if I do fight, I want to do more than just win. I’ll shatter their will, their desires to ever fuck with me again.

I ended up meditating normally, but also on the Dao of Creation. To my surprise, I felt myself at the peak of the second layer or rank and at any time, I’d break through into the third. I tried to push for it, but my body resisted.

I simply wasn’t ready. Not yet. But I’d make sure the miniature bottleneck wouldn’t last.

I wanted to make more water spirit potions, hand as many as possible to Milia and the apprentices, but I simply didn’t have the ingredients on me. One potion required a good bit. Fortunately, the water dungeon wasn’t far.

Also, a potion this powerful and easy to make worried me. There had to be a catch that I was too distracted to notice. After rereading its description, I realized that it was only hyper effective on me. The others needed to reach Saint first.

I checked the MMABS, specifically the Structures option. The observing orb simply made no sense to be there when I had the lookout tower. That could only mean there was an upgrade that’d make its ludicrous price worth it. Something brokenly overpowered.

The tower was only limited to the area around. What if the orb could… No, I doubted the dungeon gave me a spy satellite. Why would I want this?

[Current options. Buildings. Tools. Garden. Forges. Equipment and Devices. Farm. Shop. Structures.]

I selected Buildings just so I could remotivate myself.

[Buildings. Currently unlocked:

1. F-ranked Shed. Price: 15 spirit coins.

2. F-ranked Special Lookout Tower. Price: 400 spirit coins.

3. F-ranked Spiritual Room. Price: 1,500 spirit coins.

4. E-ranked Wine Cellar. Price: 10,000 spirit coins.

5. F-ranked Magic Lab. Price: 150,000 spirit coins.

6. F-ranked Mana Tower. Price: 100,000,000 spirit coins.

7. E-ranked Mana Forge. Price: 300,000 spirit coins, B-ranked shop.]

I was so close. Only forty thousand spirit coins left. As much as I wanted to push for the last of them, I knew massive gains came with risky large events. Whether it was fighting the goddamn overpowered Lord Ruler, his crazy daughter, or liberating a city. I had to hand it to the system for making me work for these small fortunes. I wasn’t sure if the deadly quest barriers were a dick move or not.

Remembering something, I quickly checked the Farmer option, ready to cheese the entirety of this thing. After all, I was pretty sure the system didn’t originally intend to reward me with heavenly spirit coins until much later. But the stakes and the opponents were leagues beyond me, giving it no choice. Unfortunately, a new update soured my mood.

[Farm. Currently unlocked:

1. Basic Enclosed Cow Pasture. Price: 2 spirit coins.

2. Basic Fowl Home. Price: 2 spirit coins.

3. F-ranked Feed and Hay Barn and Pig Housing. Price: 3 spirit coins.

4. F-ranked Stable. Price: 3 spirit coins.

5. D-ranked Advanced Farm Containing Everything Needed. Price: 650,000 spirit coins.

6. F-ranked Mana Barn. Price: 700,000 spirit coins.

7. Heavenly Mana Farm. Price: 250,000,000 spirit coins.

8. Gaia’s Farm. Price: 7 heavenly spirit coins, B-ranked shop, Heavenly Mana Farm.

9. Animal Evolution Array. Price: System error.]

Now it carried a B-ranked shop and heavenly mana farm requirement. Sure, that made sense, but being able to skip everything else, going straight to Gaia’s farm would’ve generated the type of entertainment that even the heavens may appreciate.

Then again, the size of Gaia’s farm could be dimension-breaking. The animal evolution array being unlocked afterward meant thriving at a level of overpowered capable of threatening the world. I think.

The system’s classifications of some buildings or options still bugged me. Like an F-ranked spiritual room having a triple A item rank.

I slapped the thought away, having questioned the system enough. Any more would probably drive me crazy.

“Let me stop stalling,” I said, remembering a certain quest I hadn’t actually completed. The quest log had all the details.

[First, remember, a blighted potion is dangerous. It is the act of taking a potion and adding negative effects. That may be putting it mildly, so do not take it as if it is the opposite of your ability to inject Flavors, also known as boosts. You could still add Flavors to blighted potions as well.]

[Quest. Follow the instructions to create your first blighted potion. Instructions added to your menu.]

[You’ve unlocked the ability to add fire-element explosive blight to your potions. Throw at your opponent and watch the kaboom! However, it will only poison if consumed, not explode. The poison will burn the target from the inside out. If you prefer not to witness something gruesome, don’t feed it to anyone.]

It was time to create my first blighted potion and pray that it didn’t explode in my face. Instead of using an existing potion as a base, I went with a blank canvas. Purified water, a few herbs, and tiny bit of skeleton king bone dust for a little… texture.

Well, at least if it exploded with the blank canvas, the only thing I’d have to worry about was a little water and some glass shards. No big deal, right? Note to self: get a pair of safety glasses. There was a reason why they were worn in work in work environments such as construction.

I took a deep breath and applied the blight to the blank potion of nothing. Or technically herb water. Bonemeal herb water.

At first, nothing happened. I was about to assume a failure when the prompt that I wanted appeared into view.

[You have created a blighted potion!]

[Quest completed. Reward: Oh, you want a reward? How about another quest.]

[Quest: Create a complex blighted potion. Reward: **Exotic Chest**.]

You really are a dick, System, I thought.

[Potion of Steam Blast. Type: blight. Item grade: A. Item quality: Superior. Effect: toss the potion and watch a large area get coated in a hot steam explosion. It’s not fatal, but they sure will be smelling quite… herby afterward. It is very difficult for targets to see through this steam. You probably won’t be better off, which is why the grade will lose 3 points.]

Okay, a steam bomb. Not something I wanted, but this was a start. Everyone’s first items were underwhelming. It was kind of a miracle the system gave me an A for it.

I just needed to be careful of wasting the skeleton king’s dust on blighted potions. Oh screw it, who was I kidding? I had to try it again.

The second combination resulted in the following ingredients: skeleton king’s dust, a leftover Rowbear’s ear that sat in my storage ring perfectly preserved, and more purified water from the fountain.

This ended up exploding.

All in all, I concluded that using random combinations was a terrible idea. The risk of injury not only to myself but to everyone else felt too great.

The sound of the teenagers entering and chatting amongst each other filled the front part of the shop. Opal’s loud and whiny comment about almost drowning in the bath the prior night mixed into the conversation.

I put away my chemistry set and headed out to greet them.

“Bright, cheery, and ready to work, I see,” I said to them, before stopping to do a doubletake of Mandi. The wings on her back were tiny. She somehow figured out how to increase and decrease the size to only a few inches.

She grinned, eyes filled with pride. I caught Opal before the pixie could crash into my face, seemingly blinded by her inventor excitement.

“Well, I’ll be damned,” I said, nodding appreciatively. “Keep it up.”

“The magic beam—”

“Lasers,” I interrupted Harmony.

She pouted. “Lasers,” she said, rolling her eyes, “are bit dangerous. Mandi still has to practice some more.”

“That’s something we’ll get done today, but before that, how are your siblings?” I asked the redhead. “Not that I’m trying to destroy the mood.”

“You most certainly destroyed the mood,” Harmony said.

Lucas snickered.

I briefly glared at them. “Smartassery aside,” I continued.

“They’re… fine, but Howie said all of their mana channels are burned out. I… They’re crippled.”

I pulled up the description for Heaven’s Tears, smiling.

[Heaven’s Tears. Item grade: SSS. Item quality: Extraordinary. Effect: Rapidly heals and also repairs damaged mana channels within the body.]

“I have just the thing to fix them, assuming Mama Red Star is willing to increase her sponsorship of this town,” I said.

“You… do? But it’s impossible,” Mandi said. “There isn’t a cure for pathways, at least not known to the public.”

“There is, but I’m the only one who knows it,” I said. I was also the only one who could make it. “Not that I’d release it. Magicians aren’t exactly worthy of regaining their powers after losing them, if you know what I mean. But for your siblings, I’m making an exception. If you approve, of course.”

Milia had a warm smile on her face from behind the counter. She was the first Mandi looked at, receiving the confirming nod, before turning to everyone else. The dryad was everyone’s mentor.

Again, when people asked me where I learned to fight, I’d tell them my wife taught me with a straight face.

“Please help them,” Mandi said.

“Alright, everyone, a trip into town,” I said. “But be careful. Don’t attract the attention of a nosey headmaster and his brats.”

Wolverine barked in agreement.

“Wouldn’t they recognize Beakwing?” Harmony asked.

“They didn’t see him,” Milia said. “Not that we’re riding him into town. We’ve got morning training to do, so everyone’s walking.”

Cheetara hopped onto my shoulders, prompting a laugh out of me.

“Cheetara disagrees,” I said. The kitten meowed, nestling her head against my cheek. I glanced at Alexander and Mazu, the thought of the mysterious girl coming to mind. What was he trying to tell me?

CHAPTER 34

While we were walking, my mind spun with ideas for getting started on complex potions for the first time. The problem, of course, was making money with them. What? Do you really think I’m making all of this to go murderhoboing? The luck potion felt like something mankind shouldn’t have in their hands. However, what if the Red Alchemists who wrote the diagram books were already way ahead of me? Of course they were way ahead of me. So that brought on the next question. What did luck mean in the context of the potion? Despite being called minor luck, it had to be extreme to be a complex potion. Right?

I currently struggled with getting the simple blighted potions to not explode in my face. What kind of calculus-rocket science nonsense would the complex version put me through? Maybe it was a bit on the dangerous side, and could wait until I found a real purpose for them.

Connected to building my shop and inventory was the town of Kyushu. I found an option in the menu to examine it. It showed information I mostly knew. There were options that were not supposed to be there, that perhaps I shouldn’t be seeing. My literally unqualified ass was not supposed to be involved in anything official. It felt like the system wanted to destroy anything pertaining to a realistic political structure. The might is right bullshit served no purpose whatsoever. But how could I stop it from taking over? How could I reverse centuries of poison? Should I even bother with such a thing, as a non-native?

These were questions that I was working on a solution to because I simply had no intention of taking the system’s shit. Even if it attempted to bribe me.

Kyushu

Type: Small town. Kingdom of Merridon owned.

Political Leader: Mayor Henrick Rue.

Benefactor: Gwendolyn Wingston, Red Star.

Hidden Benefactor: Lord Ruler Select Raider. You should be deeply honored for having this high-level benefactor, Kyushu. It is extremely recommended making him lord of the town.

Rank: E. [Warning! It is highly recommended to rank up or risk angering your benefactors.]

Funding: 80%.

Potion Maker: Yes. [System notice. A town without a potion maker is better off not existing.]

Guards: E-ranked town guards. [Good for basic bandits. Good luck when it comes to raiders, high-level bandit groups, mercenaries, enemy armies, demonic beasts, hallows, rogue sects, demonic sects, dark academies, cults, and the like. You’d better pray.]

Guard Commendations: E.

Guard Evolution: Political leader does not have a Special Guard Cube, which is a gift of Wanda. As a result, your guards will remain mortal. Progress the town to a C-ranked small city to enable options for the captain of the guards.

Projects: in progress. Will slowly drain public funding. Benefactors, nobles, royalty, trading partners, and other factors can help increase funding. If funding drops to 0%, operations will halt, but don’t panic. Your ranking will start to decrease, putting a nice smile on the face of rivals that want to see your town fail. See, somebody’s happy. If funding drops into the negatives, then you will have to file bankruptcy. In that case, you’ll be forced to work off the debt in the mines, a slav—worker ship, or as a kingdom-contracted soldier. Most certainly not a meat shield.

Shrine: No. [What is wrong with you?]

Deity: Dictated by the Kingdom of Merridon’s Church. Wanda.

Chapel: Yes, though in secret and against the urging of the hero’s party. [The chapel makes up for not having a shrine.] Led by: Nuwa Yhandrus, the Goddess Healer.

Chapel Funding: 6%. [Starving out your devotee isn’t a good idea.]

[You cannot examine further information without being a high-tiered lord, high-tiered noble, royalty, or very famous.]

[System notice. The Lord’s information may be a glitch. May not. It is available until the Lord Ruler Selectee title is gone.]

Imagine getting slapped in the face with all of this information. Everyone stared at me when I stopped.

“Nate. Are you well?” Milia asked.

“He looks like he stepped on a needle-sucker,” Harmony said.

“Or got kicked in the—” Chenzu paused at Mandi’s look of distaste, but Lucas still laughed.

“He’s not wrong,” the half-dwarf teen said.

I sighed, shaking my head. “Just a realization of something, but there’s nothing that can be done about it now.”

Everyone waited for me to elaborate, but I just continued walking, enjoying the weather, the clean air, and Cheetara riding my shoulder. The reason was simple. How the hell could I explain something I didn’t understand myself? Even if I snatched the mayor’s interface to put on a show, it wouldn’t explain why I froze at this moment with a concerning look on my face.

Since they were born and reared with a political system like this, might is right, anything I said would likely bring skeptical looks. They believed I’d be a great lord of this town, overlooking the lack of qualifications. No schooling—no fucking idea what I was doing, if we’re being honest—no idea what the world was like beyond Wingston yet, and the list went on. What they didn’t know was the true level of my lack of qualifications.

But as long as I couldn’t be forced into any positions, these thoughts wouldn’t matter. How long could I avoid it? Only the usefulness of my potion shop answered such a question.

I wasn’t sure when Milia and I started holding hands when we entered the town. It… was probably at the very beginning of the walk. I’d gotten quite used to the comfort.

I had so many questions in regard to the town’s development, mostly for my own selfish reasons, but also for security, Nuwa’s secret chapel, and its projects. Even if this was what the system wanted, to lure me over there like a fish going for the bait, I simply couldn’t ignore this. Most citizens on Earth complained to the government when things needed fixing. I figured this would be the same thing, even with a system like this.

Everything seemed normal at first as we headed toward Mandi’s house, until I saw Titus and his students enter.

“I knew that would happen,” Lucas said, beating me to the words.

“Always,” I told him.

“Well, it’s quite obvious that going there is way too risky, so how about we go to Harmony’s house instead?” Milia said. “Wait them out.”

“Normally I’d agree, but the furniture installers are in today to replace a few things,” Harmony said. “We could sit in there, but it’s always awkward. Especially the short lady that keeps staring at me.” She seemed to shudder internally. “It’s like she wants to eat my soul.”

“Now I want to meet her,” Lucas said, grinning at Harmony’s pout.

Normally, I’d dismiss everyone, but they looked like they actually wanted to be here. Something I couldn’t fathom for normal teenagers. My decision was made when Iris waved at us from afar.

The elf woman ended up inviting us into her house, where we explained why we were in town.

“Thanks for the warning last night,” Iris said after sipping some of her greenish tea. Her home was moderately-sized, and themed with what I assumed either her personal preferences or potentially a tribute to her homeland. Life elf culture. It presented itself as a mix of nature, due to the potted plants and multicolored roses arranged on shelves around us, and nobility, due to the expensive-looking furniture, among other things. The place smelled like roses with a hint of fresh herbs and cinnamon. “We were scrambling to get the news to everyone and then tell our bosses about the time off needed. Kelvin cancelled his classes, but the children didn’t mind. Mostly. There are some boys that want to be like him.”

“Let me guess, they saw him with a sword,” Mandi said.

Iris laughed. “It’s always a war tool.”

“Not always,” Lucas defended. “Some of us are builders and crafters.”

“Perhaps,” Iris said, though her nonchalance only seemed to irritate the teenager. Not that I knew for sure. He’d done his fair share of blushing around the elf woman. Her personality wasn’t all complaints and gripes. I still considered her one of the most level-headed people in the hero’s party, along with Kelvin.

Abruptly, Cheetara, who was walking on a shelf, accidentally knocked something over. An empty pot landed on top of my head like a hat.

“Are you okay?” Milia asked as she burst out into laughter, removing the pot from my head. The apologetic kitten leapt into my stomach, whining, and nestling her head against my chest.

“It’s okay,” I said, scratching beneath the chin of the adorable bundle of joy. “I know you didn’t mean it.”

After chatting with Iris for a while longer, we sent Mandi to check her house. She returned to us with a report nearly twenty minutes later.

“They haven’t left yet,” Mandi said, “and the conversation is about Raider. Mother refuses to tell Titus anything. The students, Simon and Luna, they’re asking around. With no luck, of course. Eventually they will find out about Serina.”

“Shit, they’re persistent, but we will continue to wait them out,” I said. “It doesn’t matter what they say to Serina, she’ll do what she wants.”

“What if they report her to the Lord Ruler?” Mandi challenged.

“I doubt Titus would do it, especially when he has no reason to care,” I said.

“But it’d still bring a loud notice to the capital,” Mandi argued. “The Lord Ruler may send soldiers to investigate. Perhaps even the Inquisition.”

The fact that this world had a goddamn Inquisition annoyed me, but I kept that comment to myself.

“Rose and Hector should be in a condition to walk,” I said. “Tell them to stop by the shop later, preferably without company. Don’t tell them why. They’re sharp. They may want to hear what I have to say.”

I kind of wished I went to medical school, so I’d feel like a doctor, but I didn’t mind being a pseudo support class, instead of a full healer.

I stood, turning to Iris, offering a hand. “Well, it was great talking to you. Good luck with your day off. I sure hope you’ve got plenty of books to read.”

Iris chuckled, accepting my handshake. “Not enough.”

First we made sure the coast was clear, sensing presences first, before exiting the elf’s house.

“Thanks for having us,” Milia told her.

“The pleasure was all mine,” Iris replied, eyes seemingly lit with stars, as if Milia’s words were gospel.

As much as it annoyed me to return to the shop without getting the chance to witness the potion perform a miracle, I figured this would be a great lesson on patience.

When we reached the edge of town, I noticed one of the brats heading in our direction. We pretended not to notice and continued walking. Milia tripped him with a secret vine. Luna, his human counterpart, laughed at him.

We made it back to the farm without any further incidents. Deciding to pull a somewhat dick move, I called Wolverine and Mazu, though not without getting Alexander’s permission first. He laughed his ass off at the idea, encouraging it.

“Alright, you two, unfriendly guard wolf and fox duty for you,” I said.

I didn’t need the tower to detect their approach. “Remember, it’s just a small prank. Don’t actually attack.”

“I get it already,” Mazu snapped. “Do I look stupid to you, human?”

“Sheesh, the attitude,” I quipped. “If you don’t want to growl, sit this out, bud. I won’t make you do something you’re not interested in.”

Mazu sighed. “Sorry. I’m a little on edge today. I’ve heard rumors of a possible double crimson moon at the beginning of next month. Rumors like this are hard to believe due to the rarity of the event, but you never know.”

“Do you believe in the legends?” I asked, disregarding the many questions I had. They already knew I wasn’t from the kingdom, but almost everyone my age on the planet would likely know about the lunar event.

“The last time we had a crimson moon, the Midnight Dragon attacked,” Milia said, which naturally gave me chills.

“So about Ripley then,” I said. “Do you think he’s going to try something? Why Wingston? No… that wouldn’t make sense. He’d probably travel to the capital, only to get torn to shreds by the Lord Ruler. Fuck. He didn’t come across as that kind of person.”

“The double crimson moons have effec—” Mazu paused, his eyes on two academy brats walking in this direction.

The Axem’s aura oozing from the forest combined with the growling may produce an interesting effect.

I urged everyone but the pets inside, insisting they act natural.

CHAPTER 35

Some may call pranking pursuers, determined to capture and force you into academic servitude, childish. Well, for those people, I humbly disagree. I call it a compromise.

And so, while I jotted down potential blighted potion recipes onto a piece of paper, ignoring my internal self screaming at the expenses, I watched my wolf and Mazu’s performance. The forest’s aura was finally spread across the area.

“The residents are complaining,” Milia had warned earlier before leaving to talk to them. For just a day, they’d endure it. Any longer and I’d have to deal with complaints, crying, and perhaps roaring from beings of all kinds from fairies, a surfing panda, to walking roses, and the list went on. Milia’s forest housed its own world.

Cheetara watched with interest from the top of the tower. Beakwing was out hunting. Chenzu did a little farm work, but mostly observed the unfolding event ahead. The apprentices had various reactions and opinions on the small prank.

Harmony outright disliked it, finding it distasteful. And while technically she had an argument there, she knew I didn’t care. Lucas approved, on the other hand, even offered to help, though didn’t know how.

“We have to keep this small,” I had told him.

Mandi, while indifferent, watched with curiosity, though Opal ignored us entirely to focus on creating electrical buttons. Alexander was on board, of course.

And so when the two academy students were halfway, they suddenly stopped, the feeling of the Axem’s aura catching them by surprise. The pause didn’t last long, the two pushing forward. The first one to shriek was Simon, the elf.

Chenzu’s laughter invoked my own. Wolverine and Mazu continued growling. Hell, the sunlight wolf even barked. The students attempted to go around them, but the spirit beasts didn’t allow such a thing.

“Eeagh! Get away, stand down!” Simon yelled. “Don’t make me hurt you!”

Luna was using Simon as a meat shield, her terror seeming only slightly lower, likely preparing a spell.

To their credit, unfortunately, the students just refused to turn around, their determination to get to the shop unstoppable. This meant getting them to leave was going to be just as difficult. All it would take is one scan.

Even if we left to dungeon dive, they’d simply wait for us. Nothing I could do would clear me of suspicions. My bracer made me unscannable except by high-level scans.

The gig was up. My days of being incognito were over. Of course, I’d never admit to being Raider, wouldn’t bring it up, but they’d piece everything together.

That was when my backup plan finally set into motion and they at last turned around. They saw someone wearing what appeared to be a Raider outfit riding a horse, with a traveler’s bag, disappear, taking the deep east road. The two took the bait, running toward the town to inform Titus.

The apprentices looked at me, eyes wide and filled with disbelief.

“Wanda’s fumbling, jiggling toots,” Harmony muttered. “What just happened?”

Milia laughed. I grinned.

“Why… was Raider…?” Mandi paused. “What did you do?” She placed her hands on hips, glowering at Milia and me.

“Perhaps one of the oldest tricks in the book,” I said. “The fact is, we’re suspicious. There’s no getting around it. One good scan and they’ll never leave us alone. So anticipating this little confrontation, I came up with a backup plan last night. We sent one more messenger bird to Ramon to arrange things. After that, we made sure to be seen on purpose while heading to the farm. Wolverine and Mazu buy Ramon a little time, he gets onto a horse, leaving the town with a traveler’s sack. They’ll either run after him or their headmaster.”

“You didn’t have to keep your plan hidden,” Harmony said. Lucas nodded twice in agreement.

“If I didn’t, I’d miss out on the expressions you’re giving me now,” I said, laughing. “Even Chenzu didn’t know.”

“This is probably the closest call we’ve had to getting exposed,” Alexander said as he took a seat in a chair of the main shop room.

I accepted Wolverine into my arms. “Good job, buddy.” He licked my face. “Yes, you’re the goodest of boys.”

* * *

After Simon and Luna explained the events to Headmaster Titus, the trio boarded their lightning horses, prepared to give chase. They’d all return to the capital with a new powerhouse. The Lord Ruler’s patience wouldn’t last forever.

“Thanks for seeing us off and I’m glad you’re okay. Now you take care, Gwendolyn. Stop by to visit the academy sometime,” Titus said.

“Are you sure about this?” Gwendolyn asked.

“We saw him,” Simon insisted. “Everyone’s right. He passes through this town sometimes. We should be able to catch up to him easily.”

“Remember, you’re clear to return,” Titus told her. “How Raider convinced that stubborn ruler of ours to change his mind is another thing I want to ask while we’re on the way back to the academy.”

Gwendolyn watched the trio take off, banking toward the deep east. She laughed.

“Sir Nate… is a little clever, I’ll give him that,” she said, turning around. “Just a little.”

* * *

“We’ll likely see them again,” I said as I flipped the store sign to open. “Hopefully without the suspicion. They witnessed Raider take off and have to assume he lives somewhere in the deep east.”

With the first batch done, I made my way behind the counter, happy to be back in one of my elements. Running my shop. Milia also decided to work in the main area today, exhausted of her office.

“How long do you think it will be before you’re ready to start selling some of your clothing?” Harmony asked. There were stars in her eyes, indicating a little of her intentions.

Milia smiled at the teenager. “The lower-magic clothing should be done perhaps a week or two after the city trip. The higher-magic attire will still need time. A lot of time.”

She didn’t mention the magic sewing machine, but we all knew that this was a requirement for her to meet any sort of demand. Milia refused to let me so much as consider spending anything on it.

I did ask around, but the few people who knew gave me the same answers as the dryad did. One could only find the machines in dwarf and gnome cities, sold only to those with deep pockets. They didn’t accept spirit coins out of safety. They were just as terrified of magicians as everyone else.

I took out my new potion of clarity, wondering if drinking it would’ve provided me with an even better idea to get rid of the academy trio.

[Potion of Clarity. Consuming a medium bottle of this will clear your mind and increase the chances of you gaining insight. Warning: this is a highly valuable potion. Magicians will likely do whatever it takes to extract this recipe from you.]

What did it mean by insight? Would consuming this help with Dao meditation? As soon as I passed it over to Alexander, whose eyes widened at suddenly being given a potion titled clarity, our first customer of the day walked in. Wait, customers. Rose, Hector, and Howie.

“Good morning, everyone,” Howie greeted.

I shook his hand, as well as the others. “Good morning, indeed. I have good news for you.”

“Tell us the bad news first,” Rose said and despite trying to put on a cheerful face in front of her little sister, the depression outlined the depths of her voice, making it sound almost hollow or forced.

“No bad news,” I said. “Gwendolyn agreed to increase her sponsorship significantly in exchange for allowing you to drink this.” I revealed the potion of Heaven’s Tears. “Remember this.” I cleared my throat. “It’s, ahem, untested—ahem, but should fix your pathway problem. See, your mother may be brutal and unnecessarily strict, perhaps could use an anger management class, but she does care. Mostly.”

“Hey, don’t bad mouth me while looking me in the eye.”

Gwendolyn walked in with her husband. I could see their horses parked outside. By now, hope flashed in the eyes of Rose and Hector. Rose seemed to be on the verge of tears. Hector’s arm… was a prosthetic.

Apparently Ling had a potion to grow him a new one, did so, then ripped his arm off again just to be as big of a bitch as possible.

“Does anyone know the name of that potion?” I asked solemnly. I was afraid no one would know, but thankfully that wasn’t the case.

“A royal grade revival potion,” Rose answered, voice defeated. “Mother asked if the Lord Ruler left any behind, perhaps as an apology. He didn’t.”

I handed them both small vials of the Heaven’s Tears. “The Lord Ruler’s a dick. I tried to talk to him, but the guy’s as self-centered as one gets. I don’t understand why he made me a friend of the kingdom.”

“H… how did you know that?” Gwendolyn asked, eyes wide. “I received the news from Titus just moments before he left. You weren’t spying on me, because I’d know. Not that you’d do such a thing.”

Shoot, me and my big mouth. Well, I wouldn’t be human if things didn’t slip every now and then. Milia probably had millions of questions. After her family reveal and she told me everything, she’d no longer hold back. Then again, I didn’t keep the chest thing a secret. Maybe I could find other ways to ease out my situation without bringing down the heavenly messengers on anyone’s head.

“Anyway, drink the potions,” I said, changing the subject. “It’s better to put this to use than let it collect dust.”

Everyone watched expectantly as Hector and Rose downed the potions. Their mana presences returned nearly instantly, leaving the duo’s mouths agape.

“Well. Did it work?” Mandi asked, worried.

Rose formed a ball of mana in her hand, smiling, tears falling from her eyes. “It did work.”

Then she kowtowed before me. “Thank you… Thank you.”

Ever had someone prostrate themselves in front of you as if you were royalty? The awkwardness of this rooted me in place. It also revealed what magic meant to a magician. Don’t get me wrong, this was certainly an equivalent to first world problems. Mana, however, was an extension of someone born a spellcaster. A piece of their soul.

Hector joined his sister, but I quickly motioned for them to stand.

“No need for that,” I said, my voice surprisingly strong and calm. “I understand that magic is important to a magician, and losing it probably had you questioning your futures. But mortals walk this path daily. Remember that. No longer take your abilities, your gifts, for granted.”

I sighed. “But you’re welcome.”

Mandi hugged her siblings. Manthis stared at me in astonishment, as if he didn’t believe in the potion’s capabilities. Or maybe it was the words I said to Rose and Hector.

Howie, the redhead’s butler, nodded, smiling.

“As for the royal grade potion, if you can get me a recipe and the ingredients, I may be able to make it for you,” I said. “I don’t recommend trying to steal it from Ling.”

“I’m not sure about the potion, but you’ve helped us far more than we could ever hope for,” Hector said. “I’ll get used to this. Treat it as a lesson learned.” He bowed. “Thank you for your help and wisdom, Master Magician Nate.”

He couldn’t hide his excitement about having his powers back, but that wasn’t the only thing. The potion broke him through to the next layer, I could feel it. The same happened for Rose.

Everyone was happy. Including me, but mostly because I was making money. Alright, fine. I wanted to help them. Only because they were good to Mandi. Her other siblings would be stuck searching for a different potion maker. Unless they offered to pay enough for my retirement.

After a good bit of chatting, the Wingstons finally left, but not without expressing how much they were in my debt.

“I will see you at home, Mistress Mandi,” Howie said, bowing, before taking his leave.

Mandi saw them all off, then joined us to attend the customers that were rolling in.

The first customer wasn’t human, but a blue-skinned traveler based on her clothes and backpack. Long dark purple hair, semi-glowing purple eyes. She was taller than Shaquille O’Neal.

The man next to her, I assumed her husband, held the same height, just slightly bulkier. They spoke… strangely. The woman’s voice sounded like a song I’d listen to on repeat forever. But the man sounded like an awful rockstar, perhaps someone’s impression of a rockstar. His eyes even held dreams in them.

But they were my customers. I analyzed them without missing a beat.

[Analysis.]

Limina. Race: Lyu. Neutral. Customer. Mortal.

Jimban. Race: Lyu. Friendly. Customer. Mortal.

Nonhuman mortals felt somewhat rare, not that I explored the world to verify such thoughts.

“Not a bad shop, sir shopkeeper, ya-ho!” Jimban said. “We-ah require…” He suddenly spoke fast, as if badly singing a verse in a voice that sounded like a cross of Nickelback and Tupac. “Health potion-energy potion-speed speed speed. Something for the nudge nudge.”

I added a muscle relaxer to the menu using the HandmonViagrio leaf. But I sure hope he was keeping things family friendly, not that the kids with their parents would understand a word of the Lyu man.

[HandmonViagrio leaf. Rank: D. Useful in: an ingredient perfect for potions that can improve one’s heart health. Stamina boosts, muscle relaxers, and other applications.]

“The what…?” I said.

His wife glared at him. “Don’t mind him, my husband’s self-awareness is stuck in the opposite of cold. Just the health, energy, and speed potions. Also the muscle relaxer. Five.” She turned to her husband. “Wal-pay him already. Quench our debts, ha-shu!” She said some additional words that the system didn’t bother translating. Which meant they were probably inappropriate phrases. The man seemed too cheerful after that sentence.

After they paid the gold, the Lyu gave a half-bow, said, “All debts paid! Shu-ha!” They gave another half-bow and quickly left.

We only stared for a bit before getting back to the customers.

“That’s the fun of working here,” Harmony told Milia after we finally cleared the shop. “Travelers are so fun.”

“Just wait until you meet the adventurers,” Chenzu said. “Lesson one, Lucas. Which you actually don’t need, because you’re a good kid. So a refresher. Be respectful to the lady adventurers. Unless you’re into fiery swords sticking through your leg. They’re a mean sort.”

Lucas laughed. “That bad?”

Milia rolled her eyes. “Adventurers are a mix of many shapes, moods, drunkenness and non-drunkenness. Potion shops are a beacon of heaven for the drunks. Keep plenty of the general medicine in stock. Perhaps increase the price.”

I chuckled, patting her on the shoulder. “I’m assuming we’ll see a lot of interesting stuff in the city, right?”

“Perhaps,” Milia replied, smiling. “If you thought Wingston was noisy, just wait until you get to Whirl-Waters.”

“An interesting name for a city,” Alexander said. “Where did it come from?”

“I think it’s named after a legendary adventurer who was obsessed with water dungeons,” Milia answered. She looked puzzled. “No one knew why he called himself Sir Whirl-Waters. We just know he saved the city from some vicious monster attack by himself.”

I nodded. “Sounds like a hero’s party candidate.”

“Perhaps, but that was more than a thousand years ago,” Milia said with a chuckle.

As we prepared to close shop for lunch, a familiar girl entered, her eyes falling lovingly on Lucas.

End of Phase 4…

INTERLUDE

Phase 5…

In the inner chambers of the temple of worship, a figure in gray robes meditated. Robes of leadership for a place like this. But despite being the arch minister, one who dishes orders, he chose to wear two symbols on his back. The half-eye of the cult, and the phoenix of the Astral Empire.

The blond man opened his eyes to address the woman who entered the room. The recruiter waved at him cheerfully. He did not return the wave, only gave she who bathed in the blood of her victims a frown. In fairness, the strict blond man frowned at everyone; however, he especially hated the overly cheery recruiter.

He recalled the news of her recent rejection. A count in a jail cell who accidentally triggered the Peace Spawner call. A count, someone with money to continuously add to their cause, yet the idiot fed him to a void-touched demonic beast. She reminded the man of the princess who killed his worthless son. Only physically attractive and as sane as a man imprisoned in a dark hole for years.

“What are you doing in my chambers, Mimi?” the man asked, his voice coated with disgust.

The young woman answered in a way that implied someone awarded her a million platinum coins. “I am here to report some good news, Arch Minister Zaster! That is, Master Ares has finally made contact with us,” she said. “He approached me and… well, here he is. He’ll tell you himself. Presenting, Master Ares the Peace Spawner. Standby!”

Zaster had no choice but to stand to attention, just in case this was the real deal and not another Ares-forbidden rumor. It wasn’t. The presence couldn’t be mistaken as it made itself known.

A man with white hair and red eyes simply appeared at Mimi’s side. He suddenly regressed into the form of a ten-year-old boy.

“Wanda’s ass, do you people know what a broom is?” Ares asked as he floated toward Zaster. And this test did in fact work to throw off the man, as he had no idea how to act. The rant continued. “A dimension of darkness is depressing enough. If you’re going to create a temple in my honor, learn to keep it clean. Hire cleaning staff, maids.” He manifested a cloth out of thin air and smacked Zaster with it. It didn’t actually hit the man, but the force from it destroyed the entire temple. Only scraps of rock and metal surrounded Zaster and the confused people of one hundred that were allowed to be in this branch of the cult. “Uh. Wanda’s rowing bum, don’t mind that.”

With just a flick of his wrist, the temple instantly restored itself. Perhaps what Zaster witnessed was Ares the Peace Spawner reversing time somehow.

He fell to his knees, head to the floor.

“Oh Wanda, don’t start this again, it took much too long to get this one to stop from kissing the floor where I walked,” Ares said. “It is almost as disturbing as the time a certain princess drugged my drink and I ended up massacring a fourth of the capital.”

Zaster looked up, eyes wide and alarmed at such a revelation. But was it true? Rumors spoke of her old habit of consulting with gray alchemists, buying their exotic poison pills and dissolving them into three people’s drinks. She likely planned to do something like that to the hero, but to Ramon Thunderblade’s credit, the lad was smart enough to get the hell out of there. Zaster would love to add both him and Raider to the cult elites. But a project like that would take some time and convincing.

Zaster knew that Ares had let that slip on purpose. With his reputation already ruined, he virtually did what he wanted. Anyone that challenged him, died.

But the call of Ling. That was intentionally ignored according to the rumors. Could the reason be something as simple as to keep up the charade?

No, he may not have been fully responsible for the capital massacre, but he most certainly wiped out a dozen sects, academies, a city or two, and even the kingdom of Merridon’s old enemy. Merridon’s ruler suspected that he was searching for something. Others mentioned armies provoking him. Eventually, the world learned to never say his name and title.

“Stand up, Arch Minister,” the Peace Spawner commanded. “I have a job for your… organization. Assuming you can actually be more useful than whoever’s in charge of cleaning this place. Do you know why alchemists must have clean spaces? Hazard prevention.” His eyes narrowed. “Gather your elites. It is time for a story of a dwarf, his cosmic elf wife, and an oddly shaped, leather-coated, cotton-stuffed toad that can magically expand to the size of a lord’s manor.”

Zaster swallowed as Master Ares sat in a meditative position and rose as high as two men. “It is then you shall assassinate a few targets for me. Perhaps look for clues in regards to an item I’m on the hunt for.”

He looked at Zaster. “Astral duke, you may want to tell your angry wife you won’t be home tonight. Don’t worry, I’m sure she’ll love hearing that.”

The command slammed into Zaster, but he simply sighed. He constantly pissed off his wife to the point where he suspected she began sleeping around with the Red Knight. Her admiration of the so-called ambassador made it obvious. But no matter how virtuous that man pretended to be, he was just like the others of Merridon. Dead, soon-to-be-slaves of the empire, or reassigned citizens. Most wouldn’t mind anyway, since their Lord Ruler wasn’t a monarch. That and he likely cared little for his people.

* * *

Maximus Truestorm, the Lord Ruler, found himself sitting in a council chamber with his sons. The generals and princes of the kingdom. At his side stood Royal Advisor Monroe. On his right sat Queen Cerial.

Something was off about her this day, but Maximus didn’t have time to waste on soft matters. Meetings annoyed everyone, including royalty.

“Lixin, have you heard anything from the Red Knight today?” he asked.

Lixin, a muscular man that spent most of his time assisting with the physical training of the armies, grunted. Hair cut short, green eyes dull, and a no-nonsense manner made up this son of Maximus.

But the Lord Ruler wasn’t sure if he could truly believe that his son was nothing more than a muscleman. Maybe if he hadn’t graduated at the top of his academy, he’d fall for the act.

“No,” Lixin said simply and didn’t continue.

Monroe chimed in. “Prince Lixin has made attempts to reach out to the Red Knight several times. The only reply he received was the one you already know.”

Maximus recalled that reply addressed to all of them.

I will do my job, be an upstanding citizen both here and back in the kingdom as always, and perhaps find myself a—

Maximus forced himself to cut off the last line from memory. He did not need to know the tastes of that weird masochist knight. How did someone like that excel to the point of being knighted by his eldest daughter?

And his eldest daughter was a great judge of character. A kind and smart young woman, but filled with the same weakness as the Love Saintess. She hated fighting. Even during the special private elite school, guaranteed to accelerate her growth as a magician, she refused to participate in anything violent.

As a result, her only friend was some dryad princess. Unfortunately, his eldest daughter’s friend didn’t get along with Ling most of the time. Their prank wars often went too far, one of which ended up with Ling developing an illness that made her unreasonably terrified of spiders. Given her… nature to whine and cry when nothing went her way, adding that on top of that…

Maximus shook his head, dismissing the thoughts of the past.

“Never mind the boring stuff,” Cerial said. “I’ve heard the rumors. What’s Raider like? Is he another hero? Where can I meet him? I could make him a knight!”

Her eyes shined with an unsettling amount of interest, as if she shared that same hero complex with Ling.

The princes had varying expressions. Prince Elric was, unsurprisingly, amused. Prince Myster, on the other hand, looked murderous, not that the Lord Ruler could blame him. An outsider participating in the fight for the throne without being involved in kingdom business was outrageous.

But at the same time, Maximus wanted to know what his sons would do when faced with a situation this unorthodox. The outsider doesn’t know. Would they let him be? Or would they attempt to kill him?

Maximus didn’t fully implement a no-kill rule like the Astral Empire did for his titanic children, but they would certainly be charged if the murder of a general was tied back to them. Self-defense rule aside.

CHAPTER 36

“Hello everyone,” the girl greeted in somewhat of a British-like accent as she made her way over to Lucas, eyes shining as if she’d met a long-lost brother or the love of her life. “You’ve never answered my question.”

“I told you, I don’t know,” Lucas said. “It’s—”

“Don’t know what?” Harmony asked, interrupting the half-dwarf before he got the chance to finish his sentence. “Are you asking about shop secrets? What’s your name?”

The blonde girl gave Harmony a dubious look. “Secrets? Favorite food isn’t something I’d consider much of a secret, unless it is really unsettling. Like how pandas eat just bamboo.”

We all stared at the girl. When Milia scrutinized her, she flinched and gave the dryad a sheepish smile.

“Your name?” Milia asked, voice dry, though she seemed to have concluded something already.

“Muiy,” she replied, suddenly nervous.

“Muiy, we’re closing shop for lunch. Would you like to join us?” I asked the teenager. Or at least, I assumed she was. Harmony shot me a suspicious glare. Alexander narrowed his eyes, likely attempting to scan her.

I did but received a surprising prompt.

[Analysis blocked.]

Before I could say something, the muffled voice of the twerp conversing with someone pulled my attention. A second later, Ronica popped in, followed by Maxus, Iris, and Nuwa.

“We were hoping to talk to you,” Iris said. “Are we interrupting something?”

“We’re actually about to go out for some lunch,” I said. “I’m treating the brats for a job well done and invited Lucas’s friend to go with us. You are coming along, Miss Unscannable, right?”

Alexander’s eyes widened, but he also seemed relieved that I finally noticed. Muiy still held her nervous look and, for some reason, Milia scrutinized her.

“Ooo, this feels just like a stage drama,” Ronica cheered as she twirled her way past Iris. “A girl who comes in here a few times in attempt to gobble Lucas up, but is never in town. And believe me, I’ve talked to everyone. I love people. Well, not love people, but you know what I mean.”

I couldn’t stop the laughter from coming out of my mouth. Chenzu also laughed.

“Out with it, Milia,” I said. “You nailed the mystery, right?”

“Oh my, look at the time, I have to—”

“Halt,” Milia interrupted Muiy. The fleeing girl stopped, nervous smile across her face. “She’s harmless. Her reasoning is also fair. If I left the forest…” She inspected the girl, nodding approvingly. “Her disguise is so powerful, it fooled even me. She’s an anthousai. Or a flower nymph.”

I looked around for my wolf, but he was outside with the kitten, making we wonder if Muiy chose to appear specifically when they were away.

Muiy’s disguise suddenly vanished, but she didn’t look much different. Her hair shifted from blonde to pink, and her eyes became a lighter yellow, almost similar to the dryad’s. Flowers popped on her head like a wreath. She also grew a pair of translucent butterfly-like wings.

Other than that, her clothing, and shoes, as well as the necklace across her neck remained untouched.

Given that blue, white, green, and really red hair was a normal thing in this world, pink didn’t seem out of place. In fact, people dyed their hair these colors on Earth all the time.

“You know, I was wondering when someone from your forest would show up at the shop,” Chenzu said.

“They’re here more often than you know,” I said. “Whether flying by or above us, picking berries, or hunting with Beakwing. They rarely approach humans, though.”

“Is she in love with Lucas?” Ronica whispered poorly to Iris.

“I was wondering when you’d show yourself,” Opal said as she entered the building. I looked at her, but she was… actually reading a tiny book out loud. “Now, accept my…” She froze to stare at the flower nymph wide-eyed. “I thought you were afraid of humans.”

Muiy pouted. “I’m not. Why would I be here otherwise?” She gestured at Mandi and Harmony as if reminding the pixie that they were human. “I only came to chat with a… What’s the human world for…? Oh yeah, friend. He has real dwarf blood and crafts things, kind of like you, except not filled with unruly electricity.”

I turned back to the hero’s party. “So what happened? Don’t worry about Muiy, she’s a resident of Milia’s forest. Good people.”

The hero’s party somewhat relaxed, but the tension raged in their gazes.

* * *

After meditating in the spiritual room in accordance with Best Buddy’s instructions and then running away from Lady Feathers as a training exercise—yes, it was a training exercise—Wolverine joined Cheetara and Mazu in the cow’s pasture.

“Disciple Cheetara Cutie, I saw your form earlier. Great work!” Wolverine said. He bowed to the golden fox. “Well met, Elder Mazu.”

The fox returned the bow. “Well met, my little soul brother. Disciple Wolverine Woofy.”

The kitten giggled. “Thank you, Big Brother Woofy. I’ve practiced hunting with Wingy too.”

A familiar calf raced from the other side of the pasture, stopping to bow in greeting.

“You will not believe the kind of grass I just…” He sighed at the blank stares. “Never mind. Only flora eaters will understand what is like to be granted a new sensation of taste.”

“We’ve all eaten vegetables,” Wolverine said. “It’s sometimes mixed in with our food, but Mistress Milia makes them taste like meat somehow.”

Elder Mazu cleared his throat… the best a fox could. Wolverine knew he attempted to imitate Best Buddy to get everyone’s attention.

“The instructions by Master Magician Nate are clear to me,” Elder Mazu said. “He is preparing Wolverine for something, perhaps special training or evolution preparation.”

A shadow covered a good bit of the area briefly before Beakwing landed.

“Well met, Disciple Beakwing Wingy,” Wolverine greeted.

“Great beast of wisdom and power,” Mazu greeted. “Welcome. I take it you overheard my theory?”

“Indeed,” Beakwing said. “And I believe you are correct, Elder Mazu. We evolve on our own, but there are known times among us griffins that master magicians assisted with training magical and spirit beasts for various sub-evolutions, new abilities, and often guidance. This guidance is taking a step into form evolution. But form evolution isn’t the case here, especially with holy sunlight wolves. You’re much too young.”

“Will Big Brother Woofy turn into a dragon?”

They all turned to stare at the kitten.

“I’d love to be a dragon,” Little Moo said.

Mazu laughed. “Speaking of which. Master Magician Nate is indeed like a dragon among men.”

“Father is Father,” Cheetara said. “He’s better than a dragon.” She sighed. “I’m glad he’s not mad at me. I didn’t mean to…”

“He’s not mad,” Wolverine assured. “It’d take way more than a big cup to make Best Buddy mad. He knows you didn’t mean it.”

Cheetara nestled against Wolverine. “Mother laughed, but she removed the big cup.”

“It’s probably a lovers thing,” Wolverine said. “Don’t get involved in it. Trust me. They’re on the brink of… Well, have you ever seen two cows…? Never mind. It’s time to train!”

Cheetara looked confused, then shrugged, having no clue of Wolverine’s unfortunate implications.

“I hope you are ready to practice your new mighty attack, little kitten,” Mazu said.

Wolverine chuckled. “She’s already ready.”

“I sure am,” Cheetara said. “Little Moo. Did you finish making yours? Or would you like to be my target?”

“No way, I’m ready to show it!” Little Moo protested.

“Hey, Woofy,” Mazu said.

Wolverine turned to him, tilting his head questioningly.

“The coyote will soon return. He could be ordered to attack those whom you love. Your upgrade will probably surprise him. Remember, do not allow the Axem’s puppet to return to its master. This is important, Disciple Wolverine Woofy Nate’s Best Buddy.”

* * *

“He’s still not back? Fuck! Did he drink the masking potion?” I asked, taking a seat, tired. “Do you think he got himself captured?”

“If he did, we’ll be finding out soon,” Maxus said, flipping a copper repeatedly into the air.

“We probably should go after him,” Ronica said.

“Which is clearly a trap,” I said. “To lure out the real Raider, or the Cheat Force.”

I glanced at the blighted steam potions in my inventory. “Welp, they forced my hand. Now it’s time we go in, guns blazing.”

“A what blazing?” Nuwa asked, but I didn’t answer, pulling my Raider outfit from the storage ring. “We’re going out for a bit, Milia. You guys have lunch without me. Ronica, Maxus, Nuwa. In your Cheat Force clothes.”

CHAPTER 37

In partially cloudy skies, we soared at top speed, silent in anticipation of what could turn out to be a weird confrontation. I told the party we were going to have to be ruthless. Send a message. But don’t be an asshole and kill them. Of course, they knew that went without saying, and I wasn’t about to hurt Nuwa’s dad. Rough him up, but not hurt.

Although they’d probably kill us if the roles were reversed. People in this world were quite selfish, mostly nobles, but you get the point. I didn’t want to resort to violence, I really didn’t, but the academy trio didn’t take no or fuck off for an answer. They truly forced my hand. I had no choice but to cheat with a certain prompt, one that I put off for some time now due to the lack of fucks to give. Man, maybe I should work on that. Start caring a tiny bit more. Biggest challenge of the year.

I brought the prompt to the front view.

[Master Nate Sullivan, will you accept the hero’s party as disciples? You have rejected their apprenticeships, as it would require them to learn your trade. Discipleships, however, are followers of you, your ideas, your law to say the least. You do not have to answer this prompt now, but accepting this could mean becoming an unofficial clan. If so, contribution points will no longer be tracked by your system, but each individual. They will also become automated, awarded for achievements only. You become only partially responsible for a few rewards.]

“Listen up,” I said. “We’re approaching the trap in a bit, but before we dive in headfirst, I need to know something. Are you willing to become my disciples? Feel free to say no. Lord knows you’ll be helping me out.”

They didn’t hesitate. All four of them, Ronica, Iris, Nuwa, and Maxus said yes and even spoke for Ramon and Kelvin.

“Do you mean it? You’ll take us as your disciples?” Nuwa asked, overly enthusiastic. The only thing I felt was sorry for them. What kind of fucked up nonsense had the kingdom put the hero’s party through?

In a fairytale, heroes were selected at birth or by some deity. In the Kingdom of Merridon, the church saw some kind of profiting opportunity and branded the group. Even two married men, likely with families.

There wasn’t anything as unrealistic as love or lust, nor were they playing the same games as the nobles were. The hero’s party searched for hope, help, guidance. Hope, because they stood no chance whatsoever against this Peace Spawner guy. They were scared. They clung to me probably because I was the first person of power to so much as speak to them without expectations. But I had known that for a while, which made it easy to befriend them. They had no malicious intent.

When I first arrived in this world and read some of the history books, I thought they were actually stronger. A black and white thought.

I selected yes on the prompt, adding the entire hero’s party to my discipleship. I minimized the new notifications except one.

[You are now the leader of an unofficial clan. All disciples, apprentices, and those who work at your shop have been notified. Clan options are now available.]

[Disciple or clan initiation needed for further benefits and bonding. They all need to hear from you.]

[Warning! Your disciple, Ramon Thunderblade, is in trouble. He has no training for situations like this and as a result, cannot follow a protocol. Improvision isn’t an option due to Headmaster Titus outclassing him in realms.]

Eventually, we came upon the scene from above. Ramon barely standing as the headmaster casually walked toward him.

“You really didn’t have to make this difficult, lad,” Titus said. “Your deception was good, I can admit to that. My two students aren’t trained enough to avoid such a trick. You were spotted leaving town with a traveler’s bag. Perhaps to catch up with the others?”

Titus shook his head. “To go on a quick trip? Or to draw our attention for some other purpose? Either way, you will tell us where Raider is, or we’ll just wait for him to show up. I’ve tried to be patient, offer opportunities to such a talent, but when you’re too rude to so much as talk to me, I’m afraid I have to take drastic measures. Luna, Simon. Prepare to take him in.”

“Yes, headmaster,” Luna said, her voice nearly sing-song. The woman was too excited, likely from getting to see the headmaster fight for the first time. Judging by how terrible Ramon looked, Titus was no slouch.

But he wouldn’t be a match for me. Even worse, I was pissed. Very pissed. Nobody made demands of me.

I blasted my aura to the limit. All of their heads snapped up to the sky, eyes in awe and probably in horror. Because all they saw was a giant red star falling down at them. It moved slow enough for them to dodge, but too fast for any trap to be executed, likely some kind of binding spell.

I hopped from Beakwing, landing at Ramon’s side.

“Forgive me. I underestimated their persistence… stubbornness,” Ramon said.

Technically those words meant the same thing, but now wasn’t the time to be an asshole. Actually, yes, yes it was, but not to my allies.

“You’ve gone too far, academy headmaster,” I said, power carrying through my voice. “You fucked up badly, attacking my disciple.”

The headmaster’s danger sense could not prepare him for the fist that knocked him through a few trees.

“Raider, stop it!” Luna cried. “We only wanted to talk, present you with a better way of life, an oppo—”

“Shut it, kid,” I said. She closed her mouth immediately. “You nobles are all the same. If you don’t get what you want, you throw a tantrum.”

I looked at Nuwa. “He’s fine, but that had to be done.”

The nun-like girl only nodded, but the worry still radiated from her like the sun’s heat. I couldn’t blame her. I could easily kill her dad and there wouldn’t be a damn thing she could do about it.

But in the time that they’d gotten to know me, she wasn’t worried about death, just him getting heavily injured.

She healed Ramon the minute Beakwing landed. Titus burst from the trees, struggling through my aura to walk over to me.

“Speak your next words carefully, Titus,” I said. “A war with our clan will result in you not leaving here.”

I held a hand up to Nuwa, not in the mood for her goody-goody soft approach to this situation. These people needed to be reminded that they weren’t invincible, that they couldn’t bully everyone into following their commands.

“C-clan,” Titus said, eyes widening. “Were you a clan the entire time?”

“A hidden clan,” I said. “For now, you will only refer to us as the Cheat Force. Not a group of heroes as you’re imagining, just magicians living among the common people as common people. But if you want to make an enemy of me, then I—”

“No!” Simon said, his voice nearly a whine. In fact, the elf looked as he was about to sob. Maybe that was because Ronica had a dagger at his neck. Maybe. Good job, twerp.

“We didn’t come all this way to fight, Sir Raider,” Titus said.

“Of course you didn’t, and you threw me the academy sales pitch, which I politely declined,” I said. “Listen, it’s time to open your eyes. Think about—”

I blurred in front of him and grabbed the man by the throat, lifting him in the air. “Had I not come after my disciple, you would’ve killed him, yes?”

Titus furiously shook his head. There, seeing raw fear, I dropped him. He collapsed, coughing multiple times. Nuwa looked as if she was going to have a panic attack, but Maxus placed a hand in front of her.

“I need you to get this through your head, Titus. No one here is interested in attending your academy. At least not yet,” I said. “If you weren’t being an asshole, I’d probably recommend a few promising people your way. But this, attacking mine will not be tolerated. And just because you’re a headmaster of a famous academy does not mean you’re above the law. If you attack my disciples again, so much as scratch them, I will come for you.”

I shook my head. “What do you gain from this? For every student you forced into that academy, a dagger may be stabbed into your back in the future.”

“We’ve never forced anyone,” Titus said as I started to walk away. “This… this is a misunderstanding. I… Please, accept my apologies. I mishandled this greatly, gave you the wrong impression.”

“Perhaps we will speak again someday, Titus,” I said. “But not today. My patience can only be stretched so much before I have to take the law into my own hands. Go back to the capital. If you’re not gone from this area by tonight, I will make you regret ignoring my mercy. This goes for your two little pets as well.”

“I don’t want to die!” Simon snapped.

I released my aura’s grip on the two, allowing them to collapse. They were sweaty and breathing heavily, as if running a ruthless marathon. But hostages were hostages. As they were going to do the same with Ramon.

I walked without saying another word, the Cheat Force following me. I could tell the defeated Titus would not take any chances and leave.

“Academy of Ascension,” he called after us. “We will always accept your enrollment or anyone you recommend. Give us a chance one day to buy you dinner and talk.”

I said nothing and continued, until we disappeared into the deep woods, making sure he didn’t follow us.

“I fed the lightning horses something that will take their magic for an hour,” Maxus said. “We’ll get back to town hours before them.”

I nodded. “Good shit, Maxus.”

* * *

Trembling, Titus collapsed to his knees, heart slamming against his chest. Sweat dripped off his face and tears threatened to fall from the older man’s eyes. Raider did all of this without the slightest bit of killing intent. Not even true killing intent.

He stared at his terrified students, the feeling of shame dawning upon him like the explosion of a heat mountain.

Perhaps the most humbling thing he witnessed was seeing his daughter, well, healthy, and alive. He didn’t recognize her until she healed the decoy Raider. He searched and immediately felt her familiar presence. Saw her prepared to defend him should Raider go too far. The mannerisms of his sweet little girl were all there in front of him. Somehow the hero’s party had become disciples of the Raider, a master magician.

“Come on you two, get up,” Titus said. “We’re going home. I… I am sorry I put you through this. But don’t hold it against Raider. Wanda’s rear, he’s right. We received just a warning this time. Pushing him further wasn’t our purpose for coming here. Besides, I confirmed something that’s nagged me for a while now. And I have to thank Raider for his generosity.”

The two students looked at him, but the headmaster continued toward his horse without elaborating anything.

* * *

The prompts would not leave me alone, so I gave in, reading them along the way.

[You are now the leader of an unofficial clan. All disciples, apprentices, and those who work at your shop have been notified. Clan options are now available.]

[Disciple or clan initiation needed for further benefits and bonding. They all need to hear from you.]

[Due to an… interesting start, your clan will start with a ranking of D instead of FFF. You’re welcome.]

One of these days, I was going to learn how to slap the system or its administrator. Seriously, another thing to manage. Well, at least I didn’t have to manage the town, right?

[Clan: Unnamed. Rank: D. Clan Standing: Hidden. Sects: Off. War: None. This is a peaceful clan… for now. Peace bonus: 2%. Crafting fame: 0%. Combat fame: 0%.]

[For actually starting a clan, you have received 1,000 spirit coins. +20 spirit coins as a 2% bonus. The longer you remain at peace and the more good deeds your clan accomplishes, the higher the percentage. You know by now that spirit coins aren’t the only rewards. Dungeons could become very interesting should your clan enter with a high peace bonus. Note: calm your nerves, for there is a flipside to this. A war bonus. You will lose all acquired peace bonuses should you go to war with another clan, or even a sect. Why do that as a crafting family is anyone’s guess, but stupid people are ineligible to receive a prompt like this. Perhaps that’s saying something. Make the universe proud, clever man.]

If there was a voice to that prompt, it’d probably be mocking or at least in the town of smartassery, with a punchable face behind it.

As we approached the farm, I felt… something.

“Beakwing, go up! Now!”

The griffin didn’t hesitate and just barely missed Mandi who was practicing her flying.

“Sorry!” the redhead shouted. Opal chased after her, giggling.

When we landed, I scratched the griffin beneath his chin. “Thanks for the ride, buddy.”

Beakwing purred.

Cheetara seemed to appear out of nowhere, leaping to my arms. She made some meowing noises, perhaps even scolded me with, “Where have you been? I was worried about you.”

I was ready to get onto Wolverine’s upgrading, right here, right now, and had no intention of delaying it any further, but first needed to address what the hell just happened.

The hero’s party, having received the prompt and all accepted the invite into the ranks, were looking at me with anticipation. Thankfully, Kelvin and Iris were already walking down the path, which meant I didn’t have to send anyone back to fetch them. I didn’t enjoy treating another grown adult like some damn fetch boy and often told them that, despite them not minding.

“There’s a lot we’ve got to go over, but for now, let’s wait for those two,” I said.

The excitement blasted through their eyes, but to make sure no hugging could start, I turned toward the shop, gesturing for them to follow.

The flower nymph stared at me… with anticipation as I walked in. I looked at Milia. She smiled sheepishly, pulling the sigh from my lips.

“You didn’t,” I said.

“It slipped,” Milia said. “And now she wants to try it.”

I looked around for backup from Chenzu, but he was out on the farm with Alexander and Mazu assisting him, so I turned to Lucas, her friend. He simply shrugged.

“Before I consider making that, we have to talk about something else. Lucas, gather the apprentices. Try not to get runover by Mandi.”

Milia looked at me curiously.

“It’s probably as weird as you’re thinking,” I admitted. “But in short, I decided to make the hero’s party disciples.”

She looked at them. “Well, congratulations. It’s not exactly easy to get his acceptance. Somehow you did it.”

Ronica and Nuwa became giddy. I cleared my throat, calming things down, eyes strict. Unfortunately, they couldn’t stay strict since Cheetara nestled against me adorably, meowing.

“Sure, we can make a few potions,” I replied.

They all looked at me.

“No, I don’t speak cat, but I can… somewhat feel her intent and emotions. I think,” I explained. “I’m usually in the lab around this time. Sometimes she joins me.”

“You… have your cat in the lab, creating potions,” Ramon said, his voice a deadpan.

“She’s my best apprentice,” I said truthfully. “Don’t judge me. The kitten’s a potion maker. Get over it.”

Everyone gaped at Cheetara. She meowed proudly.

“Don’t underestimate Cutie,” Milia said. “She’s far more powerful than all of you, and twice as cute.”

Cheetara leapt into Milia’s arms to give her some cat loving before returning to me. When Kelvin and Iris entered, I addressed them.

“So,” I began, “through some miracle and perhaps the potential, I asked if you’d like to become my disciples. You’re still free to leave—”

“We will do our best not to let you down!” Kelvin said, bowing once.

I sighed. “Good. Well, the weird news, depending on the perspective, is that taking you in formed an unofficial clan. The good news is that this clan will protect you. Titus will pass through here without stopping. Oh, and he probably discovered your identities.”

I looked at Nuwa. “He knew the moment you healed Ramon.”

Nuwa paled. I waved off her concern. “It’s alright. He probably gained a lot more understanding upon that realization than he had since you first appeared here.”

A few minutes later, the apprentices were also gathered.

The flower nymph pouted. “What about the blueberry pie?”

I glared at her.

CHAPTER 38

“First off, let me officially welcome you, I guess,” I said, though my voice carried no real enthusiasm. The day had been long, and it was finally catching up to me.

“No, no, you’re terrible at this,” Harmony said. “Welcome them with a bit more zeal. Not that you did so for us, but that’s beside the point.”

Milia burst out into laughter.

I was attempting to do the disciple initiation as instructed by the prompt, but Harmony kept interrupting me. It felt like what a real little sister would do to be annoying. I almost expected her to call for our mother.

Fortunately, Titus heeded my warning, and we were able to start this mini orientation after he passed by the town with his two students.

There was also something else I wanted to address, actually for a long time.

“Goddammit, Harmony, get off my back,” I said. I once again glared at Chenzu for giving her the idea of making this event bigger than it needed to be and Milia and Muiy for egging it on. I somehow ended up promising to make the damn pies tomorrow. One day before we finally left for the city. “We’re not dragging this on longer than it needs to be. In case you don’t know, a disciple and an apprentice are not the same thing, mostly. As an apprentice, you’re directly on the pay roll, learning the trade, running the shop, and one day you could choose to take that knowledge and do something with it. Disciples, on the other hand, aren’t here to learn the potion maker trade, just magic and combat.”

“Disciples are followers and students,” Ronica blurted out, eyes gleaming. “Oh my Wanda, we have a real master!”

She hugged Nuwa.

All of them were overly excited, even Ramon. I wouldn’t break their moment by saying something dickish, at least not this time. Not that it would have any effect. They were used to my quips, sarcastic comments, and jokes.

“We should bring out the drinks,” Chenzu said.

“Yeah, no,” I said. “At least for the apprentices, Nuwa, Ramon, and yeah, you too, twerp. No drinking until you’re twenty-one.”

“I do not defile my temple with such things anyway,” Nuwa said.

Ronica simply shrugged. “I’m twenty-one, but I don’t drink anyway.”

“If that’s what Master Nate wants, then so be it,” Ramon said. “Not that I had any time to drink lately.”

Iris smirked at him. “Will they be allowed to have spirit wine on holidays? Or important celebrations… like today?”

“I’m not their father,” I clarified. “You just can’t drink where I can see you. And don’t show up here drunk. Scratch that, it doesn’t matter your age. Don’t show up to the shop drunk. You don’t want to give my apprentices bad impressions.”

Harmony pouted, but I could tell she fully agreed with me.

After lunch, we stepped outside to proceed with Wolverine’s upgrade. But before I did so, I asked the question I’d been holding.

“When you guys received that revelation, that invite, did you get something that looked like this?” I asked, then revealed the red cube. I selected a random prompt to bring to view.

“Yes, like any gift of Wanda,” Iris said. “It feels a little weird when Wanda gives a direct revelation. I… never actually heard of this happening.”

I nodded. “Remember the chests? That’s kind of the same thing.” I turned to Milia. “Even the interface on the guard tower over there. Whatever Wanda has planned, I’d like everyone to trust in me. Give me a chance to resolve whatever she dishes at us. Would be nice if she’d piss off, but I’ve learned the hard way that it’s not going to happen.” I knelt down to pet my wolf. “You ready, best buddy?”

Wolverine licked my cheek, overly excited.

“Let’s get this started,” I said as I continued petting the sunlight wolf.

[Wolverine has met the meditation requirements for the upgrade. Do you wish to begin now?]

I selected yes.

Suddenly, a magic circle as wide as the house manifested beneath us. Wolverine glowed and, for a second there, I thought he was about to appeal to Digimon fans. A strange prompt caught my attention.

[The winds of fate surround you…]

[Choose an upgrade for Wolverine, the Sunlight Wolf. Warning, this upgrade is permanent and cannot be undone, except by forces your mortal mind cannot comprehend. Select carefully.]

[1. Juvenile: Metal Sunlight Wolf. Defensive bonus.]

[2. Juvenile: Wood Sunlight Wolf. Perceptive bonus.]

[3. Juvenile: Cosmic Sunlight Wolf. Fated bonus.]

[4. Juvenile: Storm Sunlight Wolf. Offensive bonus.]

[5. Juvenile: Volcanic Sunlight Wolf. Evasive bonus.]

[Now… SELECT.]

I swear the prompt sounded like the Mortal Kombat narrator.

On the bright side, at least the selections were simple and to the point. I didn’t want to spend five hours analyzing each, not that it provided the information to do so. In other words, every single world was self-explanatory.

The prompt before that also provided a potential hint. I honestly considered ignoring it, going with the Storm Sunlight Wolf option. An offensive bonus would be nice, right? Despite being a non-combat family, we’d still run into troubles every now and then that would require a little brute force.

Here was the problem with that. Wolverine was a wolf and doesn’t lack in offensive power whatsoever. Even before I started participating in combat, the little wolf cub took down his first magician with ease.

Metal Sunlight Wolf sounded cool, and at least one of our enemies fired lightning. With his defensive bonus, he’d probably be immune to it. But I could simply give him the blood lightning potion. Also, Digimon fans wouldn’t be getting this one.

Rather than going over all of the others that seemed cool as a concept five more times, I selected Cosmic Sunlight Wolf, as it basically screamed at me to pick it. I didn’t want to hinder Wolverine’s progression with my selfish war against Wanda or whoever ran the system.

[Wolverine is upgrading…]

[Wolverine has evolved from a Sunlight Wolf Cub to a Juvenile Cosmic Sunlight Wolf thanks to the magical push from a master magician. It seems like times hadn’t changed much, after all.]

Wolverine’s glowing intensified. Cheetara let out some worried meows. Milia comforted her. In fact, I noticed that all of the spirit beasts and magical beasts were around, including the calf.

“Yes, most excellent path, my friend, Wolverine Woofy,” Mazu commented. I looked at him. “No, I don’t do translations. Besides, you can already understand him through your spirit. Cheetara too.”

I shrugged. “It was worth a try.”

Mazu sighed, muttering under his breath about the audacity of humans. Chenzu snickered, though whether in agreement or not, I didn’t know.

Finally after what felt like an eternity, Wolverine’s glow faded, revealing a new look. Truthfully, he didn’t look too different, like I originally feared. I didn’t want him to scare Cheetara.

He was obviously bigger, like from a baby to a child wolf. His eyes, which glowed an intense blue at first, settled down to a dark indigo. His claws held more definition.

But the most impressive thing about him was the upgrade to his power. I felt it. Listen to me. I felt it.

I almost considered a career change right then and there. But I wouldn’t be dedicating my life to spirit beast evolution research anytime soon. Seeing something like this in real life and not on TV or in a book does something to you.

Of course, I was already beyond questioning the science about it. Mana cores and spells that could form shapes from mana defied logic just as much as the existence of the universe itself.

Wolverine let out a powerful howl of victory.

“Look at you,” I said as he dove into my arms, tail wagging.

[Analysis.]

Wolverine. Type: Juvenile Cosmic Sunlight Wolf. Rank: SS. Special: Fated. Added: unaffected by mental, fated, poisons, confusion, cosmic, heavenly, and fire-based hostile magic. Weakness: dark magic that does not draw its power from the moon or anything symbolizing the moon.

[Congratulations. Due to meditating in the spiritual room more than once, Wolverine’s path opened to the strongest choices a wolf cub could receive. Perhaps too strong. You should consider thanking his elder, Mazu, for helping with his training in a way that only canines could understand. What a lucky sunlight wolf. It is impossible to reach this special path without a master magician’s guidance.]

[Wolverine’s Sunlight Flash evolved into Cosmic Sunlight Flash.]

[For being the first human in 150,000 years to guide a sunlight wolf on a fated path, you received the Collar of Fate.]

[Collar of Fate. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. It is a collar tied to the winds of fate. You should probably start celebrating now.]

A silver collar manifested in my hands. Wolverine allowed me to put it on him.

“Congratulations, best buddy,” I said. “You’ve gained yourself a special element. You’ll have to show off the benefits of being a cosmic sunlight wolf as you adapt to your powers.”

“Now I want a wolf,” Ronica said as she petted Wolverine. Cheetara hopped from Milia’s shoulder to give the wolf a cat hug. She meowed something to him.

“Your evolution isn’t that far off, Cheetara,” Mazu said to her. He nodded to Wolverine. “You’re on your way, lad.” The fox turned and strolled off.

“Remind me to ask you what kind of fox that is,” I said to Alexander.

“Only Mother would know for sure. He may be related to the legendary Kitsune breed,” Alexander said. “Mother once said they were all capable of speech, magic, and are quite devious.”

Chenzu narrowed his gaze. “Kitsune are fox beastkin. But they are devious, being able to shapeshift into giant foxes. Luckily for us, the ninetails doesn’t exist in this realm.”

Honestly, I wasn’t surprised that an Eastern legend existed in a world of dragons, magic wolves, and spell casters. I was just glad spirit and magical beasts weren’t all creepy monsters like the hallows.

I hugged my goodest boy one more time before standing and stretching.

“You’re my disciples now,” I said, “but not slaves. You can choose to continue being heroes, but I won’t do it for you.” I turned to them. “You’ll always be welcome here, and if anyone does have a problem with your choice to disciple under me, then…”

I gestured around the area. “They can travel all the way out here in the middle of nowhere to speak to me about it. The hero’s party title can rest in peace, but it will not be replaced. We’ll don the Cheat Force gear only when necessary.” I gave Ramon a playful look. “Like keeping Lady Crazy away from this town. You should probably get yourself a pet spider.”

A moment of awkward silence later, Ramon burst into laughter, surprising his party. The fear of being forcibly taken back to the capital had likely frayed his nerves since the first day he arrived in this town.

* * *

“You know, I’ve been wondering, what will happen to your old shop?” I asked Alexander later that day as we closed shop. The other apprentices wrapped up cleaning, chatting and joking amongst themselves. Some of the disciples were still around. Muiy hadn’t left either, though she planned to before the other flower nymphs grew worried. To think we were so wrong about the situation. Flower nymphs were innocent beings, especially those living under a dryad guardian.

“The shop may still be running, but I doubt it’s still the second best,” Alexander said. “I don’t know if your gift from Wanda’s capable of checking the rankings, but the changes are updated almost every minute. I think.”

“Yeah, I saw actually,” I said, “but the name’s still the same.”

Alexander’s eyes widened and he paled. He lowered his voice. “It’s probably due to my sister’s insistence. Wanda’s quite the prankster to rebirth me into a family like this. Awarding me an older sister that supports demon cult activities and off-putting ancient royalty forbidden practices.”

[The top shops in the world.

1. Matriarch Aria’s Repository. Rank: A.

2. Muddy Waters. Rank: A.

3. Rip-off Gary. Rank: B.

4. Western Dungeon Store. Rank B.

5. Dwarves Own You. Rank B.]

I extended the list to find his shop at number thirty-five. However, it didn’t go past fifty. Unsurprisingly, mine wasn’t anywhere to be found. The lowest was ranked C.

“Number thirty-five,” I said. “Hopefully your mother’s gotten over it. Maybe opened her eyes?”

“If she could get over things like this, I wouldn’t have left,” Alexander said, chuckling. “Mother’s a lovely woman, and I wish her the best. But I… Wanda’s jumping bonkers, if only she wasn’t so devoted to that cult.”

“What kind of demonic cult?” I asked. “Why is she willing to cripple the family over it?”

“I don’t know the details. I wasn’t initiated, but I think they worship one of the demon lords.” Alexander’s eyes hit the floor. “I just hope Wanda’s not using me to drag you—”

“Let’s be honest,” I interrupted. “She’s trying. It may not work the way she wants it to, but she’s trying. I wonder if gods can get gray hairs. She’d probably have a head full by now.”

Alexander snickered, before it turned into full on laughter. Everyone looked at us. “You’d better consider telling them now before it gets awkward. It’s only a matter of time before you’ll become their little brother otherwise. Distancing yourself can only work so long. You are a part of this team, after all.”

“Tell us what?” Mandi asked.

Alexander motioned for everyone to gather around. “No point in hiding it anyway. Not from you,” he said. “But don’t let this leave here.”

“Seriously, don’t,” I said. “This will be treated as a shop secret. It’s personal, but I think it’s best for him to tell you, so you’ll understand. That includes why he may seem more distant than attached.”

They gave me a confused look.

“First off, you’ll have to suspend your disbelief for this one, lads and lasses,” Alexander said. “Truth be told, I remember my past life. I was originally Yomi, a pirate. Years ago. My former best friend betrayed me, tossed my body into the ocean to be devoured by the sea serpents, but by some undeserved miracle, Wanda decided to give me a second chance. I was reborn, and here I am today.”

Everyone continued to stare at him, probably wondering if he lost his goddamn mind.

“He’s not making it up,” I said. “I saw everything in a vision. His former friend’s a magician. Wanda’s the reason why he’s here. Alexander’s distance during his free time is because of his past memories. He’s virtually an adult soul. So you can’t blame him for not hanging out with a bunch of brats. No offense.”

“You… Wait, wasn’t Yomi the pirate…?” Mandi’s mouth hung open. “You’re a pirate king!?”

“You’ve heard of me?” Alexander asked, his voice equally surprised. “I was sure my name got lost in the threads of time.”

“You’re in the history books,” Mandi said. “But they don’t say much about you, other than the usual pirate stuff, your ruthlessness, and your strength.”

“I see,” Alexander said softly. “Well, karma struck hard and quick as I lost everything in an instant. I suppose with a rebirth, I wasn’t done paying.”

Muiy walked over and… gave the kid a head pat. “Everything’s going to be alright. Especially with that oddity as a master.” Alexander only stared at her as she headed toward the door. “I have to go now. See you tomorrow. I look forward to trying the blueberry pie.”

“Don’t tell the others, or Nate won’t bake any,” Milia warned, gaining a look from Harmony. The dryad only smiled innocently.

“Pfft, as if I’ll let them try it before me,” Muiy said. “Besides, they’ll try to steal my friend.” She waved at Lucas with a bright smile before hurrying off into the forest. The sun was beginning to set. I blasted my saint aura across the entirety of my domain, clearing away the Axem’s presence. The S-ranked dungeon boss was probably going to be pissed, but I didn’t care. He couldn’t do anything about it until I entered to confront him.

That night, I meditated as I wondered what the hell I was going to do as a clan leader. Could I simply run the shop like normal?

“Wanda, you suck,” I said, voice tired. Cheetara walked in, made herself comfortable on my lap and fell asleep.

I decided to call it a night. Tomorrow, I’d keep the shop closed. The next day, we’d take off toward the big city.

I’d finally get ahold of an alchemy book, the apprentices would have their fun, and Milia will be free to drag me to any of her favorite places of interest. She had quite the long list.

She snuggled into me as I laid down.

Wolverine entered the room, fresh and clean from his bath, and plopped at the edge of the bed.

I had a comforting sleep that night.

During the travel to the city, we’d do a dungeon dive, perhaps an A-ranker. When we returned, we’d challenge the fallen angel again.

The hero’s party had no confidence in Atsuki’s dungeon the last time. After more training, I wanted to witness a night and day improvement.

All of this would be profitable, one way or another. Okay, fine, maybe I wanted to see them succeed. Don’t judge me.

I especially wanted the apprentices to learn from their peers.

I just hoped I wouldn’t wake up in the morning with them waiting for me. Jobs first, disciple things later.

CHAPTER 39

As much as I didn’t feel like it, I decided to do a more extensive check of my stat page. It’d be a while before I returned to it anyway. There were things I hoped to be available.

Nate Sullivan

Class: Potion Maker. Secondary class: **Divine Master Magician**. Third class: Unknown.

Magician rank: 3rd realm of the Saint.

Class rank: Established.

Ability: Can make up to SSS, divine-grade potions, and blighted potions.

Power: Low World-breaking Strong.

Defense: Low Absolute Titanium.

Dao of Creation. Rank: Divine. Stage: Awakened. This is a middle stage.

Physique rank: C.

Primary quest: Purpose. Progression: 39%.

Shop rank: D.

Heavenly attunement rank: E.

Lord Ruler Select as Raider; Friend of the Kingdom of Merridon.

Abilities:

-Super skill: Ultimate Identifier, stage 2. [Ability to identify everything, including its quality, ranks, people, so on. Improved identification of sentient races, along with additional details. Congratulations! It is not often a skill like this is ranked up by the few lucky enough to obtain it. Standard scans will never compare to it!]

-Dragon Magic Burst. [Evolution of Supreme Magic Bolt.]

-Potion Maker’s Insight (Low). [Grab any object and you may see the potential potion paths. You will need to manually cultivate high-grade earth or forest mana to increase its capabilities.]

Spell book: D rank. Yukihara.

-Blood Lightning.

-Blood Lightning Cage. Trap your enemies, prevent them from escaping! [Requires a large amount of mana.]

Secret abilities:

Domain claiming.

Double spell books.

Blood lightning tempered.

Philosopher’s Stone Fragment. Item rank: SSS. Item quality: Exotic. Fragment of a frighteningly powerful stone. 1/6.

Potions Unlocked:

[Current self-use potions: Health, Energy, General Medicine, Speed Booster, Sleeping, Clarity.]

[Special potions: Night Vision, *Mana Core, Water Breathing, Masking, Eagle Sight, Shadow, God Flame, Summoning, Blood Lightning.]

[Mid-tier Special potions: Water Spirits.]

[Complex self-use potions: Minor Luck.]

[*Grand-tiered potions: Storms.]

[Utility potions: Lighting.]

[Misc potions: Flavors, Basic Purification.]

[Blighted potions: Steam Blast.]

Other:

[Heaven’s Tears. Item grade: SSS. Item quality: Extraordinary. Effect: Rapidly heals and also repairs damaged mana channels within the body.]

Blights:

-Fire-element explosive blight.

Spirit coins: 114,900.

Heavenly spirit coins: 9.

Merits: 3/5.

Free upgrade point: 1.

Yeah, getting to the third realm naturally required enough mana to feed a nation apparently, but I finally broke through. Right as I woke up to feel multiple presences outside.

They totally showed up at my house early in the morning and were likely expecting wisdom. I couldn’t be mad at them. They were born and raised in the way of the arcane and this was a big part of their lives. A flicker of excitement.

It made training my apprentices in magic easier. Sure, the hero’s party had their problems too, but they weren’t beginners.

I glanced at my… stats, if one could call them that. It felt like the system body-shamed me for not being at its one-million-years-of-existing standards. Maybe not.

The third class being unknown still bugged me. The system planned to reveal it at some point, hopefully not at a bad time. Such as when I have a mouthful of coffee and it involuntarily forces me to spit it out in someone’s face like a goddamn cartoon.

By the way, I hadn’t successfully made a divine-grade potion. Not once. Not even a royal grade. How many above S-tier grades were there, and what did they bring to the table? I selected the potion maker class and wanted to be the best at it, so you bet your ass this struck at my pride.

Don’t get me wrong, having the cheating ability to make SSS potions all the time was nothing short of a miracle. The system dumping heroic energy into a class that nobody normally chose. At least, that’s what I theorized. If I was somehow born with these powers, my last moment on Earth shouldn’t have been staring down a mysterious electric currency seller but blasting him away before slamming the door shut.

I shuddered in bed just trying to remember his faded face. The fact that he kept coming back to mind when he should’ve been a random forgotten guy worried me. Would I see him in this world, or would I be sent back to Earth?

Bored with studying my stat page, I rolled over and blew into Milia’s chest, through her gown. She laughed, slapping me on my shoulder.

“Stop, that tickles,” she said. I looked up at her.

“We’ve got guests,” I said. Wolverine barked once.

“Your disciples,” Milia said as she closed her eyes, drifting back to sleep, snuggling deeper into me as if not intending to allow me to get up.

I sighed. “I may as well get up. Come on, Wolverine.”

“You should make them wait,” Milia murmured.

“As funny as that is, I’d better make things clear or be a proper teacher I guess. Breakfast is on me.”

I usually helped Chenzu with the farm work. Milia tended the large garden, which at times could be just as big of a pain in the ass for anyone that wasn’t a dryad.

“I’ll be out in… probably twenty minutes,” she murmured.

Cheetara yawned from above Milia’s pillow. She continued to sleep.

After brushing up and dragging ass outside, reminding myself again to see Serina about the coffee, I was thankfully greeted with the sight of Chenzu being aided by the disciples.

“Well, if you’re trying to brownnose me with a good first day impression, it worked,” I said. That wasn’t intended as a joke, but everyone laughed. I could only crack a smile as I shook off the morning tiredness. This was one of those mornings where I considered skipping exercise with a lame ass excuse, but forcibly beat back the lazy metaphorical demon within. “But we’ve got to make this clear. Jobs first. Disciple things afterward, maybe four days a week. Unless you’re looking to become farmhands. We could use more.”

“To be fair, this job pays far more than a farmhand should make,” Chenzu said.

I waved off his comment. “We don’t do slave labor around here. Even Milia gets paid, though she has tried to decline it. The monetary factor helps us discourage those around us from taking advantage of people.”

“I don’t—”

“I know, Nuwa, it’s a work in progress, but the townspeople are talking,” I said. “They ask the apprentices about working conditions here all the time. The pay sometimes come up before anything. Even I was surprised to hear that most apprentices only get paid in room and board, which is kind of lame.”

“Room, board, and knowledge,” Nuwa said, raising a finger. “For most people, just being guaranteed a meal is enough to keep them going.”

I nodded. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m aware that every situation is different. For here, I pull in a lot of customers per day. I’ve also gotten gold through dungeon diving.”

Iris frowned. “Dungeon diving is far too dangerous for most people. If it weren’t, everyone would be doing it. Gold would be plenty. I bet our ancestors learned that the hard way.”

“I agree,” I said. “If there were other ways for me to find exotic ingredients and spirit coins, I’d be doing that instead.”

“To get spirit coins, you’ll… probably have to start selling to sects and royalty across the world,” Maxus said as he emerged from around the corner, eggs stored neatly in a large carton. The disciples looked at them with interest in their eyes.

“So, eggs for breakfast, then?” I asked.

Iris frowned. “I shall decline—”

“Yes please,” Ronica blurted out.

Iris glared at her, but the twerp’s eyes essentially drooled over the eggs, reminding me they weren’t as accessible in this world. Salt, honey, rare sugar, cinnamon, and even cream was a chore to purchase and quite expensive.

I whistled, which summoned Wolverine. I fed him a fancy bowl of meat and some of Milia’s veggie mix. I filled his water bowl, but he probably went to the river within the domain to drink, anyway.

Chenzu had already fed the animals, of course, and Beakwing as well. Sometimes the griffin insisted on hunting in a forest miles away or snagged a few fish from the river. The beastkin believed that griffins sometimes ate whole fucking bears.

Harmony and her librarian friend, Shera, debunked it. But likely weren’t sure. It wasn’t like they could tell Beakwing to go hunt a bear.

Later that morning, when the apprentices came in to start the first batches, I headed to town to check on the mayor and remind him we were leaving tomorrow. He reasonably reminded me about his daughter’s safety and ensured he’d have guards keep an eye on the farm. Not that he needed to. Tom, our temporary farmhand, the elicrones, and the calf would keep it safe, but I didn’t tell him that. Well, except for the Tom being our farmhand part. I refused to allow the man to decline the pay. Half of it was upfront. That excluded extra for any emergency farm expenses and if everything went nice and smoothly, he’d be free to keep it.

Milia wanted me to also include potion discounts, but I told her that was being way too generous.

Half of me did worry about any emergencies that could occur during our absence. The other half slapped away such nonsense. They took care of themselves just fine before my arrival. Potions were somewhat luxuries, at least to me.

But just in case, I left some with Anna, the mayor, and Shera. I deducted the cost of those against the log, but we were so far in the green this month that having a buy one get three free sale wouldn’t make me lose money. That was actually why I had a minor moment of worry. At the same time, I didn’t mind being relied on as the town’s potion maker.

My next stop was the bank. Thanks to our demonstrations, people actually used it, and Serina grew far friendlier with them.

“The coffee’s here,” she said cheerily, handing me a large bag. We didn’t ask for this size, but I sure as shit wasn’t complaining. She passed me a grinder and a medium-sized handled pot that resembled a cezve. Manual coffee making was a small price to pay to enjoy it again.

I stopped at the grocer to top off on things I needed, which included pie-making ingredients. Milia was currently picking fresh blueberries. Or probably asking the land to deliver them to her. With autumn around the corner, the season for the delicious treat was ending. With the original ice crystal, we’d be able to freeze as many as possible.

“Please don’t fill up the warehouse,” I half-jokingly reminded the dryad over the ring.

“I know, I know,” she said. “Remember, the forest does not allow one person to take everything for themselves. And the residents love the berries.”

I searched for Nuwa’s secret chapel for another ten minutes. She was inside with just few people either meditating, praying, and at least two in line to talk with her. She flinched at my sight and tried to hide, but eventually gave up as I continued to stare blankly.

“Welcome to the house of Wanda,” Nuwa said, attempting to switch to her welcoming nun persona. She wilted as I continued to stare at her.

The building itself probably seen better days. Worn down, a handful of chairs, and a mostly empty donation jar at the center of the room. It was then I realized she likely utilized her healing powers under the guise of Wanda.

Well, given how rare healers were according to everyone, maybe the goddess was responsible for their existence, the abilities that was, choosing to be picky. Then again, healing potions were a thing, so honestly, the world just would never know.

I gestured for her to follow me outside.

“Please don’t tell me this is your job,” I said.

“No, it isn’t,” Nuwa said nervously. “I run the chapel on my free time. This… is why I couldn’t take up the farmhand thing. Though I wanted to. On our journeys, I usually take care of all of the horses.”

Nuwa was not someone you could get or stay mad at, even if her decisions were very naïve. Her chapel looked as if it would crash down at any time. How did she even convince anyone to let her rent out the place? No scratch that, they probably gave it to her just to be rid of it.

“I know I’m saying this more and more, that is, I’m not your father, but I am your… teacher,” I said. My modern-day mind would not allow me to declare myself someone’s master. No, not because it seemed weird and appealing to certain people. I’ll leave it at that. “This place is kind of a disaster. And I don’t mean the very poor funding.”

Nuwa winced. “So blunt.”

“The feeling of helping people is addictive, but it can make you blind, ignore your problems until it’s too late,” I continued. “Anyway, I didn’t come out here to preach. Talk to the mayor. He’ll tell you where to find your new chapel.”

Nuwa’s eyes widened.

When I returned to the shop, I found myself staring at an entire yard of uninvited guests.

“Yeah, no,” I said, glaring. “What the hell do I look like, infinite money and ingredients?”

The flower nymph attempted to look innocent but deflated upon realizing it wouldn’t work on me.

Goddammit, Muiy. Milia hadn’t returned yet, so she took advantage of this, invited not only flower people, but fairies, pixies, that fucking surfing panda, a man-sized tree thing, a dancing horse with a bowtie, an uncomfortably ‘dressed’ rock woman that Chenzu would certainly try his luck with if he were here at the moment, a man of pure green and purple mana with chiseled features and rock-hard abs, and many other beings of ‘what the LSD.’

“I will count from five,” I said, my voice sounding like an angry parent. I was not about to go into the red right before a trip buying ingredients to make hundreds of pies. Scratch that, I wasn’t about to make hundreds of pies. “Five.”

My eyes probably glowed.

CHAPTER 40

Some of them began to… sniffle, tear up. I didn’t relent.

“No, no. There simply isn’t enough to go around,” I said. “It’s time you lot learn something called manners. Showing up to someone’s dinner uninvited by the host will not suddenly get things catered to you.”

My lecture about basic human manners went on and on, as if they were children. Strangely enough… they were actually listening, some nodding or grunting in agreement. None so much as glanced at the flower nymph. Some of them had guilt in their eyes.

I noticed the apprentices peeking outside from the shop. They were most definitely wondering what the fuck was going on.

“Now scram! Or I’ll let the Axem’s aura rush back in. Not you, Muiy.”

The massive crowd hurried off and right as Milia was emerging from the forest, eyes giving them a skeptical glare before it settled on the now-terrified flower nymph. I sighed.

“Have you lost your mind?” I asked, shaking my head. “Or were you going to magically manifest all of the gallons of ingredients needed to make that many pies?”

“I didn’t tell anyone!” Muiy cried. “One of the fairies followed me, heard me singing about blueberries and pie when I planted for the night. She went around, running her big mouth.”

“Uh-huh,” I said, voice skeptical.

Milia sighed. “That’s why I urged her not to tell any more. The residents are sometimes easily excitable. They have no idea what a blueberry pie is, and emerged out of curiosity. Well, I’m sure some wanted an excuse to look at you up close.”

“Ah,” I said. “Let’s just hope they take the lesson of manners to heart.” I lowered my voice to a conspiratorial whisper to Milia. “She plants herself? Do I even want to know?”

“She can morph into a flower form during dormancy,” she whispered back. “It’s their version of cultivating mana.”

“Interesting,” I said. “The more you know.”

It was obvious that dryads didn’t do the same thing, despite having the ability to travel through trees. Flower nymphs weren’t divine beings and, in this forest, Milia was the authority figure. The guardian. “Anyway, we’ll let them try it someday. When I have the help, the ingredients, and won’t go bankrupt.”

I entered the shop. “What part of a day off do you not understand? I said make the batches for the trip and then you’re free to go.”

“We were bored,” Harmony said, laid back in a chair. She had a pill making book in her lap.

Outside revealed a somewhat cool, cloudy, and slightly windy day. A perfect day for training.

“Howie’s coming over later,” Mandi said as she etched symbols into a CD-sized wooden disc. “I hope you don’t mind if he has some pie.”

“I’d better get to the forge,” Lucas said. “Thanks for shooing away the crowd. Some of them had magic… effects that did things to my creations. It’s actually the reason why I’m in here.”

“Well, I’m sorry my crafting isn’t entertaining enough,” Mandi said to him.

“For the last time, that’s not what I meant,” Lucas argued back softly. “Forging and gadget making are vastly different. I’m not skilled enough to just look at whatever… gadget you’re working on and spawn up something out of thin air.”

“They’re still going on about that,” Alexander said. “Neither willing to compromise, not even a little.”

“Since you’re all here, bright and excited, it’s time for some training,” I announced, grinning at their collective groan. “Don’t look at me like that, I gave you the day off and you didn’t want it. Be outside in about half an hour.”

I washed my hands before starting the pies. Remembering I had disciples now, I decided to make two extras, reaching the max capacity of the oven.

Afterward, I headed into the lab to see if I could upgrade anything.

[F-ranked Spiritual Room. Item rank: AAA. Item value: Extraordinary. Meditation in this room will greatly boost all Daos or connect those lacking a Dao. At F-rank, mana cultivation is increased by 5%. Chance for enlightenment at F-rank increases to 1%. Upgrade for increased boosts, enhanced, or added features. Upgrade price: 150,000 spirit coins and 1 angel summoning potion. Good luck with that!]

The price range was far out of my reach, but the potion, I had a solution for it.

System, what are the ingredients to make an angel summoning potion as listed on the F-rank spiritual room upgrade?

The thought was probably pushing it and I almost gave up on the idea of the system replying to me, but the prompt appeared. I regretted it immediately.

[The angel summoning potion is a complex potion consisting of the following ingredients. 1. Ultra-condensed holy water. 2. A-ranked wind mana-infused spiritual herbs. 3. A-ranked light mana-infused spiritual herbs. 4. 1 blessed potion of any kind. 5. Fairy dust. Make sure to have two sets of this.

You’ll need to utilize the following gates: 1. Gate of the Heavens. 2. Gate of Flight. 3. Gate of Purity. Form symbols one and two with all of them.

First, form an alchemist diagram circle, choosing the light element as a base. From there, attune it with the divine, wind, and purity attributes. Placing corresponding attuned items mentioned above on the slots of the circle should do the trick. Here, you will form the first gate. Gate of the Heavens.

Second, add some of the wind-infused spiritual herbs into a cup of the holy water. Direct your mana carefully as you create the symbol. Keep the wind herbs stabilized too. After a bit, you should have easily formed the second gate, Gate of Flight.

Third, mix one of each of your remaining ingredients of set one into the blessed potion. Have the new liquid float into the air and mix with the mana that’s forming symbols one and two. The symbols will change to a red color. Then the gate will appear. The Gate of Purity. From there, the symbols will change to gold.

With the gates opened, now is the time to place your cauldron on top of the circle. Fill it with purified water and bring that to a simmer. Direct the gold symbol from the Gate of Purity to float above your cauldron. It will leak at least two drops of angel essence. From here, mix all of set two’s ingredients into the cauldron. Let that simmer for thirteen hours. A magic cauldron will automatically keep time for you. It is recommended to open the Gate of Maintenance to keep everything orderly while you are asleep or away.

After the simmering is done, add in any mana source. The purer, the better. Also you may add in B-ranked or higher herbs, and 2 C-ranked or higher spiritual herbs. Let this simmer for 2-5 hours.

The last step will be to push the symbols into the alchemist circle and form the final gate. The Gate of Mana. When formed, the gate will infuse itself into your ingredients and create the potion. It will also cool it down for you to bottle immediately.]

[System advice. All complex-level potions end with the Gate of Mana.]

[New listing! Potion of Angel Summoning.]

“Okay, System, seriously,” I said, head aching. In fairness, following the instructions of any decent guide should help. This level of potion simply wasn’t for chumps who wanted everything to be easy.

And if I could master it, maybe I’d be able to afford more than just that special sewing machine for Milia. With the spirit coins gained, I’d buy that mountain and the airship. The airship would mostly be for the townspeople.

Maybe I’d be able to awaken some new talented crafters. That or Kyushu could be known as the blessed town or the place of peace. Assuming the light element worked that way.

I glanced at the brochure’s description, one of the most valuable items on the planet, and my ticket to finding these ingredients.

[Special Ingredient Brochure. Item rank: S. Item quality: Excellent. Looking for a specific ingredient? Tell the brochure. It will reveal to you and your party the nearest location and route.]

Gone were the days of blindly searching and begging the dungeon to give me any major ingredient I needed. Well, I would still beg for ingredients, but the brochure made it so that searching in the wild was actually possible.

Sensing the approach of the disciples, I put away my chemistry set and headed outside. Milia was already staying near the kitchen to watch over the pies, an excited Muiy at her table. Cheetara sat on her shoulders.

Wolverine was lined up with the disciples. I smiled at the goodest of boys.

“We don’t know what we’ll be facing out there on the trip to the city, other than a dungeon or two,” I said.

The disciples bowed to me, despite my orders the prior day not to do that. I glared at them. Ronica smiled sheepishly.

“We forgot,” she said. “We’re new to actually having a master, you know.”

“You should give them a break,” Mandi said. “Let them treat you with the respect you deserve.”

I started to say what respect, but Harmony interrupted me.

“And don’t try to be modest,” she said. “We’re all thankful for what you’ve done for us and in such a short time frame.”

I sighed, knowing it was pointless to argue with the stubborn teenager. “Everyone line up, it’s time to get started.”

I took out my alchemist’s wand and gave it a twirl. “Milia hid a potion in the forest, out in the open somewhere. Your job will be to retrieve it. While doing that, you’ll have to defend yourself. First one to find it will gain contribution points and receive any potion you’ve seen me use. The potion will be free of charge.”

“Defend…? Wait, what do you mean, defend yourself?” Mandi asked.

“Milia… asked the earth to do her a favor,” I said, smiling. Ronica narrowed her gaze. Iris, on the other hand, looked surprisingly motivated. She made eye contact with Kelvin.

“You shouldn’t give me the eye of challenge,” she said to him, voice playful. “I do not plan to lose.” She did some kind of gesture that clearly meant “You’re going down!”

Kelvin laughed. “Remember when we lost to a girl with no powers?”

Mandi nearly missed a step. Harmony laughed.

“Oh yeah, no attacking each other,” I continued. “You’ll need your focus. After all, Wolverine and I will be… a bit meaner today.”

Wolverine barked twice. Chenzu, walking up from the path with a bag, cackled, and sat in a chair nearby, eager to watch the fun.

“You’re going to attack us?” Mandi asked, horrified.

“No, not exactly,” I said, laughing. “But we will be making your race significantly more difficult. For everyone’s safety, the forest will not let you go past a certain point. We still have an Axem problem to eventually deal with.”

Wolverine and I leapt to the top of the guard tower as the trainees prepared to run. “Oh, by the way, Mandi, you’re free to fly. Whether it helps or not to find a tiny potion, you’re training for that reason.”

“What!?” the others exclaimed, but it was too late.

“Go!”

Mandi took off into the air ahead of the others. However, as expected, Harmony consumed a speed boosting potion and soon vanished to duke it out with the redhead.

Fierce pink aura erupted around the twerp as she too vanished. Soon, everyone took off by their various own means. Ramon covered himself in the aura of the hero’s soul and lightning, Iris in bright gold aura, Kelvin in light blue cold aura. Maxus simply vanished like any rogue, probably invisible. Nuwa also held the same golden aura as the elf woman.

Lucas had no such fancy movements and simply jogged into the forest, a faint flicker of fiery aura flowing around him as he looked around for the potion.

Alexander was my favorite for this one. I didn’t say he couldn’t call Mazu, hop onto his back as if the fox was a mount, and blur into the forest. I wasn’t sure if that’d help the kid, but I found the scene to be hilarious, nonetheless. Because of that, I wouldn’t pester him first. He probably wouldn’t be safe from Wolverine.

“You ready, buddy?”

Wolverine barked once, his tail wagging.

“Alright, so don’t attack them directly and the forest will repair itself. No residents are around the course area, so feel free to scare ‘em up.”

Wolverine let out a massive howl full of power that would’ve stunned anyone else. He glanced at the tower’s special interface, seemed to smile in a wolfish way, then leapt down, disappearing into the forest. I blinked when Cheetara suddenly bolted after him, eager to join in on the fun. Whoops.

I sat back and watched the race. Cheetara apparently stole my spot as an aggressor. They would not see this coming.

A moment of inspiration came to me and a few ideas for the town popped into mind. I’d suggest them to the mayor later, and hopefully he’d get the professionals on it as soon as possible. It helped that he was ecstatic when I told him I secured more financing.

I supposed taking a minor active role into the town building wasn’t a bad idea. Taking full advantage of the city trip now felt like top priority.

* * *

“Big Brother Woofy, wait for me!”

Wolverine slowed, allowing the kitten to catch up to his side.

“Disciple Cheetara Cutie, you’ve come to Best Buddy’s great test too?”

“Oh, that’s what this is,” Cheetara said. “Then failure is not an option! Uhm. What are we doing?”

Wolverine stared blankly at his favorite disciple, before grinning evilly. His tail wagged. “The others have to find Best Buddy’s potion, which is easy. I can smell it. We have to get in their way, make it difficult for them to retrieve it.”

Wolverine unleashed a half-powered sunlight flash, just barely missing Alexander. However, the shockwave of the blast as it collided into the ground knocked the boy off the fox.

Mazu ended up hitting his head against the tree, slipping into unconsciousness. That… wasn’t actually a half-powered sunlight flash. Or rather, the sunlight wolf’s new version of his attack appeared to be over one hundred times more powerful.

Wolverine hurried over to Elder Mazu, whimpering. He didn’t mean to overdo it. The purpose of Best Buddy’s great trial wasn’t to hurt friends.

“Elder! Elder!”

“He’s fine, Wolverine,” Alexander said as he walked over. He fed the fox a potion, then petted Wolverine. “Reduce your magic output by another half. Lock in your aim at the ground or objects around. This is training for you too, okay? Don’t beat yourself up.”

“He’s right,” Mazu said as he sat up. “Wanda’s ass, I need to meditate in that spiritual room. Perhaps I may have an evolution or two left in me. It is hard to believe it is just an F-ranked building.”

“Should we continue?” Alexander asked Mazu. “A potion cannot cure shock.”

“It wasn’t a full output attack,” Mazu said. “Wolverine, go ahead, continue your job. Don’t worry about us. If we catch up, we catch up. I don’t have the bottle’s scent.”

Cheetara gave both the fox and boy a cat hug. “Sometimes he doesn’t know his own strength. But don’t think we’ll go easy on you.”

Wolverine took off, the kitten at his side.

“Big Brother Woofy, how are we going to distract Mandi without hurting her?”

Wolverine flinched. “Hmm. Best Buddy’s not one to show favoritism, not even to Apprentice Harmony. And she’s the strongest. That must mean flying to find the potion isn’t easier than walking. She will eventually land.”

“Father has a potion that allows him to see far, right?” Cheetara asked.

“He does? How do you know this?” Wolverine asked.

“He said something about it in the lab,” Cheetara replied. “Do you think he gave one to Mandi?”

“I… don’t know,” Wolverine said as he pushed harder, sensing Lucas not too far behind. The sunlight wolf decided to focus on the targets ahead. “There’s Maxus. He’s invisible to the eye, but not to the nose.”

“On it!” Cheetara cheered. She launched into the air, flipping and twirling once as her claws glowed. She released a quick burst of powerful bright white mana that annihilated the ground in front of the unsuspecting rogue.

He yelped as he fell into a six-feet-deep crater. However, Maxus wouldn’t go down so easily as he kicked his feet seemingly from the air to spring back into action.

Wolverine and Cheetara were long gone, their mission of briefly distracting him completed.

Up ahead, Wolverine spotted Ramon and howled, his tongue lolling. Cheetara meowed excitedly.

“Coming through!” she said.

CHAPTER 41

“Big Brother Woofy, watch this! Hi-ya! Big Bang attack!”

Wolverine’s eyes widened as Cheetara leapt into the air and, from her mouth, unleashed a beam of mana five times the size of Best Buddy’s lookout tower, leveling the entire forest in front of the lead runners. A shockwave as powerful as the sunlight wolf’s own previous one passed over everyone. It created very strong wind too. Somehow Mandi seemed to grit her teeth and remain airborne, thankfully.

The forest instantly regrew itself, but in that moment, the potion was revealed. And in that flash of revelation, Wolverine saw Mudwater running away, startled.

The sunlight wolf couldn’t chase him down, not now. The coyote was long gone and too fast.

“Ha! That’ll teach you,” Cheetara boasted as she fell back to the ground.

Everyone stared at the kitten, even Mazu, eyes wide. She tilted her head, blinking. “What?”

“Whoa! Master Nate didn’t tell us his kitten was capable of this level of destruction. She wasn’t this powerful before,” Ramon said.

“Last time we saw her in action was when the Crimson Sect bastards attacked the town,” Ronica said.

“Do you… Do you think we’ll learn to do that too?” Iris asked, which sounded a bit out of character for her in Wolverine’s opinion.

“Don’t be too reckless, Disciple Cheetara Cutie,” Wolverine said. “You are much too powerful for the disciples and apprentices. They are friends, remember. We don’t hurt friends.”

“It’s really hard to control,” Cheetara said as she snuggled into Wolverine. “But I’ll do what you do. I will reflect on my actions, go sleep—meditate ten times, do a bunch of trainings, and come out a better cat. Do you think Father will approve?”

Wolverine gaped at the kitten and then the laughter poured from him. He once again dedicated himself to protecting Cheetara like a proper sunlight wolf.

“Best Buddy most certainly will approve. He’s already proud of you,” he said.

“He’s really proud of you too, Big Brother,” Cheetara said. “I wish I could get an ev… evo what-so-call it too.”

“Evolution,” Mazu calmly corrected.

“That!” Cheetara cheered. She tested the word on her tongue a few times, the desire for power and impressing Wolverine quite obvious.

The humans had no idea of the conversation that was going on, or that Wolverine and Cheetara fully blocked the path.

However, even Wolverine miscalculated the persistence of Lucas and Mandi. They both collided into each other, landing in a heap.

But the potion… wasn’t there.

Wolverine laughed as he revealed it, covered by his paws. “Fools! Do you think I’d let it be that easy?”

“Yay! How did you move so fast?” Cheetara asked, ecstatic.

“I used the commotion you caused to swipe it. Ronica almost won.”

The humans looked at each other, wondering what to do. Lucas and Mandi, both groaning in pain, eventually righted themselves. They both consumed a health potion after asking if the other was okay.

“I see we’ve reached a standstill,” a voice said.

Everyone turned to see Nate casually emerging from the main path, smiling.

“You’ve raised really amazing pets, Nate,” Ronica said cheerfully.

“More like scary,” Nuwa said. “Really scary.”

“What in Wanda’s name can I do to reach that level of power?” Ramon asked, his voice filled with barely contained excitement. Wolverine could detect his Best Buddy’s moment of discomfort and felt a sense of amusement. The strongest human had reactions that always bemused the sunlight wolf.

“It’s possible, but you’re going to have to work as hard as Wolverine and Cheetara,” Nate said. “Good luck with that.”

“Challenge accepted,” Kelvin said, pumping a fist into the air. Iris and Ronica copied him. Wolverine sighed. Mazu laughed.

“You’re an inspiration, lad,” Mazu said. “Accept it and stand with pride. You too, Cheetara.”

Cheetara’s giddiness made Wolverine worry if she was going to let this recognition go to her head.

“Big Brother Woofy, does that make us their seniors? Lady Feathers said something about clan officers, whatever that is. Are we officers?”

“Try not to take that one seriously,” Wolverine said.

“So what happens now?” Maxus asked as his invisibility wore off and he failed at snatching the potion bottle from Wolverine.

That question never got answered. Sand exploded in all directions, forcing Wolverine to shield his eyes. At that moment, Harmony leapt from a tree directly above them.

But she was too slow. The ground froze and frost winds slowed her descent, giving the dark man all the time he needed to grab the bottle. His hands were so close. So close.

But Alexander was there the entire time. Using one of his treasures, he fired a sticky string of mana onto the bottle and pulled it away just in time, claiming victory.

All of this happened so fast that Wolverine could only stare at the kid in astonishment.

“Well, I guess I’m not needed to intervene after all,” Nate said. Before he could say anything else, a roar cut him off. Mudwater reappeared on the back of… well, Wolverine didn’t know what the creature was until his Best Buddy said, “Is that a fucking giant glowing gorilla?”

* * *

The coyote quickly leapt away, attempting to leave us with the gorilla, but the twerp zapped it with her trademark pink lightning. Away went its strength and it fell to the ground. She was so quick, I almost complimented her.

But the fifteen-foot tall gorilla with silver fur, red aura, glowing red eyes, and razor-sharp teeth capable of biting boulders with the greatest of ease by the looks of them, held my attention. It let out a roar containing mana.

“Sheesh, shut the fuck up,” I snapped. As if it understood my words, it looked at me and beat its chest. “The Axem’s…”

“An ass,” Maxus finished.

“Wanda’s floating bottom, it’s strong,” Mandi said. “Really strong.”

I noticed the coyote running again. To my surprise, Wolverine viciously pursued it, Cheetara and Mazu following. Knowing my sunlight wolf’s new strength, I had full confidence he’d take care of it quickly.

[Enemy Analysis.]

[Unable to scan undead. Your identifying skill isn’t ranked high enough to affect the undead.]

“Well fuck, it’s undead too,” I said.

“What do you mean too?” Nuwa asked.

“Long story, get ready. It’s coming,” I said. “Lucas, Mandi, Harmony, this is an S-ranked monster. None of your attacks will be effective, but I’m giving you the chance to watch the fight from up close. I do recommend retreating back to the farm.”

The stubbornness set in Harmony’s eyes, and I didn’t bother arguing, my gaze glued on the furry foe. The boss prompt signaled the start of the battle.

[Boss fight, begin!]

The gorilla roared again and charged me.

“Hey Nuwa, do you have any idea why I can’t scan undead, besides my scan ability not being good enough?” I quickly asked as I dashed out of the way.

“Wanda’s Purification!” Nuwa yelled, both hands aimed at the monster. Her spell book was summoned.

A red shield suddenly erupted around the gorilla. It turned to her and, to everyone’s horror, grinned. That was when its fur morphed into what I could only assume was red mana or magic.

By now, everyone fanned out. A prompt revealed the obvious.

[The Axem-infused gorilla undead is protected by the Axem’s special shield.]

“Undead are a tricky sort,” Nuwa explained after running to my side. “We’re not one hundred percent sure, but I think scanning relies on life force and mana. Undead naturally generate dark energy, which likely interferes with our scans.”

“Sounds plausible enough,” I told her as I first made sure the apprentices were running, which they were, then charged the gorilla. “Alright, disciples, I’ll keep its attention. You bring down its shield.”

Dodging its fist, I countered with a jump-punch to its gut. The shield did not interfere physical attacks. Good!

My fist collided with solid leathery skin.

For a normal person, this action would get them torn to shreds if a giant gorilla even registered the attack. Fortunately for me, he wasn’t standing to full height. Unfortunately, he also didn’t go flying like I was hoping, remaining rooted in place. All I did was piss it off.

And so, I continued the fistfight, throwing punch after punch. So did the gorilla. They weren’t slow punches either, and while I had to dodge my opponent’s attacks, a few did hit home. They hurt, probably as much as a truck accident, but now I could tell my friends I fought a giant zombie gorilla with my bare hands.

With a good dent in its gut, I pulled a purification potion from my storage ring, preparing to slam it into the spot. Magic was useless, after all. Unfortunately, that was only true for our side.

In a blur, the gorilla leapt back and opened its mouth, which rapidly glowed. Ah fuck, not good!

Abruptly, the disciples showed that they weren’t just sitting around with thumbs up their asses. Multiple arrows struck simultaneously, none attuned with mana. Some slammed into the monster’s eye, tongue, head, and all over. It was well on its way to becoming a porcupine. The overgrown gorilla screamed, thankfully forgetting about me.

But its torment wasn’t over yet. Ronica appeared at its side.

“Thanks for distracting it, Nate,” she said. Focusing on the dent in its gut, the petite woman cast enough pink lightning to destroy a village. Her spell book was out too and floating at her side. “Harbinger Cascade!”

The area briefly lit up in pink.

“It’s kind of weird that you have to shout out your attacks,” I commented. Ronica childishly stuck her tongue out at me. I raised my voice. “Harmony, Lucas, Mandi, Alexander.”

I know using a fucking boss creature as a teaching point may seem ludicrous, but this felt important. The four were in hearing distance and relatively safe enough from the mayhem. “If you ever find yourself facing an opponent too strong for you, don’t be afraid to get the hell out of there. But if you can’t escape, don’t rely on magic. You’re my apprentices. You should have potions accessible in a storage ring for as many situations as possible. For this undead, a purification potion will do. The liquid just needs to touch its skin. Assuming you made a good quality potion, the effect should be immediate.”

I revealed the basic purification potion. Nuwa looked at it, questions forming in her gaze. “Here’s a… no, not a science experiment. None of this shit makes any sense. Potion experiment. Let’s see what happens when I smash this into the dent we made. Hopefully a miracle.”

I walked over to the undead gorilla in agony on the ground. “I guess even undead can feel pain.”

“Uhm… Nate, you don’t know?” Iris asked.

“Know what?” I asked as I poured the purification potion on the monster. “Don’t be cryptic. Spill it out.”

“A zombie-type undead normally can’t feel pain, not like this, but because the forest is covered in your saint aura, it is subjected to the same rules of nature we are. It’s very similar to stepping on holy ground, except they don’t burst into flames immediately.”

The gorilla roared as the potion took effect. I wasn’t one hundred percent sure it’d actually work. A few factors worked against the monster. One was the fact that Ronica’s pink lightning ate enough of the magic that kept its shield at full strength. Two were the injuries by Iris’s arrows.

Three were several daggers sticking from its side, which I just noticed. The rogue was a crafty one.

I also located spots where ice and Ramon’s lightning likely hit.

[The purification is destroying the undead. Would you like to harvest its core?]

The disappointment struck, just a little. I was hoping it’d turn back to normal, become a protector of the forest. I didn’t want to kill it. However, naïve thinking wasn’t the reason why I made it this far, so I selected yes on the prompt.

The giant undead abruptly exploded into red light, souring my mood a bit more. In its place was a glass-like sphere the size of a basketball, glowing with multicolored energy.

“So… there’s no real way of reverting the undead back?” I asked as I collected the undead core.

“If there is a way, I’ve never heard of it,” Nuwa replied.

I nodded. Not every heat-of-the-moment idea was meant to work.

[Large Undead Core. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. A rare and powerful mana core fit for mana applications. It is not recommended to absorb it without purifying it. Capable of reducing the effects of magic seals.]

“I could purify that for you,” the healer said as if reading my mind. “If you want.”

I passed it to her. “Please and thank you.”

Turning to Alexander, I awarded him the contribution points. Or rather, the system did it for me. I no longer controlled the process. “You’ve got first priority. If you want to buy the core with your contribution points, feel free.”

“Yes, I’d like to buy it now,” Alexander said, eyes shining with hope.

“Give me a few,” Nuwa said, sitting down, placing her hand over the sphere.

“You guys sure are lucky, getting contribution points,” Kelvin said.

I waved off his comment. “Since we’re an unofficial clan now, you’ll also be rewarded. Just with things suited to you. The contribution points the apprentices are receiving aren’t controlled by me, but whatever system the goddess has in place.”

I smiled at his confused expression. “Believe me, if I understood any of it, I’d have an S-ranked shop right now.”

Kelvin chuckled. “That’s true.”

[Congratulations, you received 10,200 spirit coins. Number of spirit coins: 125,100. Heavenly spirit coins: 9.]

We were so close! So goddamn close. Only twenty-five thousand spirit coins needed to finally purchase the magic lab. I worked so hard to get that close, even decided to no longer spend anything.

Some of the upgrades I wanted were either inaccessible due to the shop’s rank or gave me a system error. There was a chance the cube itself needed an upgrade for those specific options to become available. That or the system was simply being a dick.

“We should consider visiting a house of scholars,” Alexander suggested. “Maybe they’ll have information pertaining to undead and potentially potions to drive up profits.”

“Eh… we should probably bring Shera along in that case,” Harmony said.

I frowned. “I don’t know. She’d probably rather fall off a building than be anywhere near me. Lady gives me a death stare every time I enter the library.”

I could’ve phrased that as resting bitch face.

“She’s like that with everyone, but means no harm,” Harmony said. “I’ll ask her.”

“We’ll be entering dungeons,” I said, “so no.”

“She’d be fine waiting outside,” Harmony said.

“No. Remember, we’re keeping secrets,” I said, which finally opened the naïve eyes of the teenager. “She doesn’t even know you’re a magician.”

The guilty expression that I hoped wouldn’t emerge did so in the teenager’s eyes. Even Mandi turned to stare at her, abandoning her conversation about clans with Ronica.

“She’s a good friend of mine and already knew about my broken core,” Harmony said. “Tom and Father too.”

“Ah. Who else knows?” I asked. “And do they know about me?”

“They probably made guesses, especially with the apprentices,” Harmony said. “Not the master magician thing, but about being a magician. And no one else knows.”

I sighed. “Well, it was going to come out one way or another. As long as you’re okay with it.”

Harmony nodded. “Shera’s a great person. Don’t let her obsession with books fool you.”

I glanced at the others. “Good job. Wash up and meet back up at the shop. We’ve got blueberry pies and dinner to eat.”

I made a mental note to see how they made frozen desserts here. When the cool breeze hit across my sweat, I changed my mind.

“Hey Nate, should we… attempt a dungeon before going to the city?” Iris asked as she turned away from the forest. There appeared to be longing in that gaze, which quickly vanished as the life elf eyed me.

“I was thinking along the way and afterward,” I replied, but paused as a new thought came to mind. “Actually, let’s go check on Wolverine’s progress. They shouldn’t have gone too far. Mandi, you take the air and tell me if you see them.”

“Right,” the redhead said and off she went, Opal following. Opal, of course, had entered the forest after the battle ended.

* * *

Wolverine, Cheetara, and Mazu dodged bushes and thorns, branches, and even forest residents as they ran Mudwater down. The sunlight wolf barked viciously after him, and even as a juvenile, it still contained power. But the coyote didn’t let up.

They were moving so fast, Cheetara had to hop onto Wolverine’s back in order to not get left behind.

Finally, she fired another massive beam of mana, which almost hit. The ground exploded everywhere, reforming itself moments later. Mudwater leapt into the air at the last second, but they caught his attention, as he turned on them, smug.

Wolverine took notice of the clearing they were in.

“This area should be enough to go all out,” Mudwater said. “You could have resisted the chase, not gotten involved with the Axem’s land scoping. Now he’s ordering me to murder you.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Wolverine said. “The moment you attacked Best Buddy and the others, you sealed your fate.”

Massive aura erupted around Wolverine, and it went on for miles. The sunlight wolf’s eyes glowed an ominous red.

His fury demanded blood.

CHAPTER 42

There was some serious power thrown around, but one aura remained dominant above all. Wolverine’s. My wolf was pissed. Then again, who wouldn’t be angry when someone crashed the party with a giant hostile zombie gorilla?

“Wolverine,” I called out to him, after Mandi confirmed his location. I also whistled. The first to appear was Cheetara. She seemed to be overly excited or in a panic, I couldn’t tell. I scratched beneath her chin, calming the cat down.

Eventually, we came across the scene. The coyote was heavily injured, while Wolverine had only a few minor scratches. I scanned it.

[Enemy Analysis.]

[Mudwater. Type: Axem-infused coyote. Rank: S. Affinity: none. Hostile. Axem’s captured thrall.]

I was about to call Wolverine back, scare away the coyote, just to see if there was any way to free it and others from the Axem’s control.

I did not expect a giant claw to burst from the ground, knocking the wind out of me. I felt myself flying, breaking through many trees, until landing painfully on my back. Then a horrifying prompt appeared.

[You are being confronted with overwhelming power…]

So much pain flooded me, but I forced my arm to move, attempting to grasp a health potion, blackness threatening to consume my vision.

In fact, I got knocked away so hard, I had a flashback! In it, I was a kid, asking my mom what happened when two sports teams asked God to help them win a game.

Yes, that hard. Train accident, maybe plane accident, hard. The kind of collision that left me wondering how the hell I was still alive.

[Warning! You are dangerously low on health…]

I’ve faced many things in my life, but I just wasn’t prepared for what I saw appear before me. Seven glowing orange eyes fixed on me, all attached to the body of a snake-like monstrosity thrice the size of the watch tower. It reminded me of a gorgon, except with skeleton-like arms as long as brooms, and massive claws probably capable of ripping through a man like butter. Dark green scales covered its backside. Its front side was a light yellow. A massive snake tongue tasted the air.

If that were all, I wouldn’t be impressed. A creepy seven-eyed giant snake monster, big whoop. However, it was much more.

It sported two massive obsidian horns on its head, each with their own orange aura. The snake’s own aura was an insidious mix of red and purple.

Two massive skeletal wings were folded into its backside, dripping liquid gray mana. Yes, the creature’s body contained so much mana that it liquified and drained through wing-like bones on its back.

Suddenly, it spoke, its voice not what I expected, but worse. Think a mix of a deep, dark, demonic without any hissing, and mix that with Satan and Morgan Freeman. It contained enough condescension to make me rethink my life’s choices.

It was also the time I noticed the natural sounds of the forest were gone. I couldn’t even hear Wolverine’s battle.

“Pathetic. You cannot withstand so much as my shadow. Typical of humans. Typical of arrogant young fools.”

My eyes widened as I finally understood why his presence was able to leak out of the dungeon and spread over my domain.

“You know, human, you’ve got a lot of… What’s that saying from your world? Balls. You’ve got a lot of balls to take what’s mine. I own worlds, lands you could only dream of, realities that can only exist in what you humans let that stick-up-her-ass goddess call dungeons. The only reason why you’re alive right now is because I’m trying to understand you. Your motives. Where does your bravado come from?” The giant monster looked up at the sky. “And why does she suddenly care? Do you even know what Wanda is? What kind of goddess she is? No… of course not, it is not your fault she’s here, but of the natives of this world. The fools. Even that dryad knows, or at least suspects it. Oh, and in case you haven’t figured it out, yes, I am Axelium del Mongranus de Magnus. Dragon of Undeath. Or to you, the Axem. The one, the only, ruler of the S-ranked dungeon you’re smart enough to avoid entering. Fucking coward.”

The Axem manifested… a pipe, lit it with a breath of fire, took a long deep puff, coughed a few times, and then blew a cloud of smoke at me. It smelled of… uh. Woodfire, garbage, and pine.

By this time, I’d finished chugging the rest of my health potion, having forced myself through the pain. Axelium continued to rant, baffling me further.

“It is time you understand the way the world works. In order to survive here, you must take what you want, and no one should be able to challenge you.”

I scanned the Axem. A strange dark, musical sound chimed in my ear.

Abruptly, a demonic voice actually spoke the prompt for me. I flinched. Who wouldn’t? A demon suddenly speaking in your ear. Yes, you would, and probably shit yourself. The enemy analysis was slightly different. The prompt felt asshole-ish.

[Dragon Enemy Analysis.]

[You are in the presence of a dragon king… Show respect!]

[Axelium del Mongranus de Magnus. Type: Dragon King. Rank: SSS. Affinity: Dark, Undead. Neutral. The Axem.]

[Warning, the Axem is projecting its shadow. He is not currently present.]

Neutral? Nearly killing me was considered neutral? Sending minions, strong ones at that, and the system fucking called that neutral? How could I scan the real being through its shadow? There were too many questions.

There was no way I could take this thing on. Not now. I needed to get back to the farm.

Without any further hesitation, I downed a shadow potion, a speed boosting potion and bolted.

“Oh, you’re ending the conversation?” Axelium laughed. “You go on my terms, human. To the grave, that is.”

[You have entered a Chase.]

[Warning! This is a fight you may not be able to win.]

“Milia, tell the earth to help the others get back to the farm,” I said into the ring. “The Axem’s shadow is on my ass.”

I didn’t tell her that I might not make it.

“Nate! Hold on! I will.”

I felt the first giga-sized blast of neon-green energy sail right past me as I slipped into the shadows. I quickly jumped back out, sensing the extreme dangers of staying in, and then pushed harder with everything my legs had. The missed blast of energy exploded, creating a shockwave that almost knocked me off balance, but I held strong.

“Tell me, why are you here?” Axelium asked from above, even though he was still chasing from behind. “Surrender control of the forest. Remove your aura and give this place to me. The treasure within, the guardian dryad, the residents. They’re mine.”

He suddenly appeared at my side, reminding me of his mass and that physics were full of shit. Something this big shouldn’t be able to move this fast.

Fortunately, I had already focused on summoning Yukihara and unleashed as much blood lightning as possible. The Axem roared.

I slipped back into the shadows as another neon-green beam fired, destroying everything in its path. I emerged, but couldn’t dodge the awaiting backhand.

Bones creaked but held together as I rolled and leapt back to my feet. If I wasn’t a master magician, that attack would’ve one-shot me. No shit. The system didn’t give me a low health warning courtesy this time, but I felt it. If I could picture a health bar, it’d be all the way in the red.

Not that I had time for stupid ass video game thoughts while running for my life.

“You’re beginning to remind me why I hate fire fleas,” the Axem said, his voice still calm. “Yes, fire fleas, you’ve heard it correctly. They don’t discriminate whom they feast upon and set on fire. They’re a nuisance, annoying to catch, but a delicious, tasty treat. Even humans can eat them. If I devour you, will you be missed? What will happen to you?”

“You sure do love hearing yourself talk,” I called as I pushed my supernatural speed to the limit. The forest entrance was coming into view. I could make it. I would make it.

“You are only alive because of the limitations of my shadow, but even it can kill you. Behold. Gold tier magic. Unholy Fall, Nemnin Divide.”

Black gold magic appeared in front of me, from the forest entrance.

[Warning! This attack WILL kill you.]

No. No, no, no, no. I wasn’t going down like this.

Having no choice, I drank the summoning potion. My first intention was to abuse the divine protection of the farm. Surely, that had to be why the Axem or his minions didn’t attack outside the forest. That much was obvious.

Like before, the power slammed into me all at once, giving me the feeling of merging with the world and mana itself. The dim forest lit up.

And I felt everything, everyone’s mana levels even as far as the village two days away.

The dragon magician state enabled me to fully control my divine master magician class without the limitations of being so new to magic. It was essentially a cheat. Suiting, wasn’t it?

The Axem didn’t realize the changes until it was too late.

With just a finger, I blocked his claw, then casually ripped it off. It immediately turned into black ash due to being a shadow.

The serpent screamed, but another pitch to his agony was added as I vanished and reappeared in front of him.

Drinking the summoning potion wouldn’t work on the real Axem, but for this shadow, I sensed its weakness. There were points that leaked mana. The claw which I ripped away was one of them.

I spun-kicked a hole into its gut, which caused the monster to lose half of its size.

Unfortunately for me, this was still the Axem’s shadow. I didn’t want to go down easily, and neither did it.

I couldn’t dodge the black and gold energy this time as it manifested right in front of me.

“I will kill them all. They belong to me. The forest, the dryad guardian, the residents, the land. All is mine.”

“No,” I said casually as something within snapped. “I’m afraid you’ll have to be satisfied with knowing that I stole back the land that you stole. I’ll also be marrying the dryad. How does that sound?”

I don’t know how I did it, a part of me wondered if I was moving consciously or by instinct, but I slapped the instant-death magic aside. The Axem’s eyes widened, then he grinned. A creepy, neon-green grin.

I couldn’t do anything about this attack. I also couldn’t retreat into the shadows. But.

“I don’t think so, you asshole. We will meet!”

I overloaded my Dragon Magic Burst, far beyond its normal capability. Desperation, tiredness, and the consequences of failing fueled me. A roar escaped my mouth.

Our magic collided and exploded, creating a shockwave that flattened the trees in the forest as light as bright as noon covered it for seconds.

When it cleared, the monster still stood, breathing heavily, but otherwise unharmed. It seemed like it was over, that I lost with nothing to show for until a prompt appeared.

[The Shadow of the Axem’s mana fell below 25%. Stability lost…]

The Axem began to flicker.

“You… You!”

The Axem paused and spawned his pipe, taking a puff, calming himself. “I shouldn’t let a weak human get me worked up over a disposable shadow.”

[The Axem’s shadow cooldown has extended to a year due to severe damage.]

[The Axem’s minion summoning has dropped in power, by half.]

“I’ve learned something today,” the Axem continued. “You aren’t a fake master magician. You’re a freak. Born as a master magician, and in the wrong world where magic was all but forgotten, I bet.”

“What do you know about my world? How do you know all of this?” I asked after downing a health potion and blowing a few chunks as the potion sickness slapped me in the face like a college hangover. The fact that I didn’t pass out yet meant that my realm progress and all that came with it truly held its weight in gold.

“I am a dragon, I know many, many things, things that you cannot possibly comprehend, human,” the Axem said. “We are somewhat close to gods, compared to you puny humans. But don’t worry, I will not be telling you to bow. I will be telling you to die. I will roast you slowly, make you scream in pain as I nibble your throat out piece by piece.”

The Axem’s flickering increased, and he seemed to have lost his ability to do anything but smoke from a pipe.

“Do not think for a moment I’ll be entering your dungeon without being prepared,” I said.

“Good. My dungeon’s energy will not be wasted on some weakling. When I devour you, I will turn your head into a midway guardian, program it to mimic your final screams.”

“You’re… you’re weakened,” a new voice said.

I turned to see Milia approaching, her aura emitting around her strangely, and clearly amplified by the forest. Her eyes glowed, giving her an angel of death vibe. Her D-ranked spell book, Flamie, floated at her side. The wisp made a noise when it looked at me, as if in greeting.

“You have no idea how long I’ve been waiting for this moment,” she said. “Even if it’s your shadow, I can still do this.” She thrust both of her palms in his direction.

“You can banish me from the forest, I care not,” the Axem said, laughing. “The gauntlet has been thrown, challenge called. This land will be mine. You will be replaced with an undead dryad—ooargh!”

“Be banished!” Milia yelled as she allowed the golden mana to stream from her hands, striking the undead dragon king like lightning. The flickering fluttered into overdrive and then finally, the entire shadow crumbled into coal-colored ashes.

[Secret quest completed: Survive the Axem’s Shadow. Bonus: for defeating the Axem’s Shadow, you receive 2 S-ranked chests instead of one, and 1 Forest Protector chest. Receiving rare non-ranked chests like this are practically unheard of. Perhaps there is hope for you, after all.]

I collapsed to the ground, panting, relieved at somehow surviving this. I could sense the auras of my pets, including Cheetara, who I pushed out of the way before the claw knocked me silly.

“The disciples and the apprentices wanted to help, but the Axem’s aura was too powerful,” Milia said. “They couldn’t break through, no matter how hard they tried.”

“I’m glad,” I said after fully catching my breath. “Even after drinking the summoning potion, he’s still too strong. And that was just his shadow. We’ll need a really strong team to take it down, including Anzu. Also train with that team.”

Milia nodded as she hugged me. I felt… her tears.

“I… was terrified… knowing you were facing it alone. I am so ashamed that I wasn’t out here, bleeding with you.”

I sat up and wiped the tears from Milia’s eyes. The dryad never cried.

“This isn’t on anyone,” I said. “He appeared suddenly from underground with a surprise attack. The coyote was probably a trap. Who knew he could clone himself and appear out of the dungeon?”

The weakness of the summoning potion sucked, but it was far less potent than before. We ended up meeting back up with everyone, debriefing, before dismissing to go wash.

Afterward, we ate pie, though at first in silence. Muiy broke the ice with her expression of glee. Thankfully, Chenzu brought drinks because holy shit, did I need one.

The feeling of coming close to death and even being warned by the system out of nowhere still lingered.

It ignited my desire to create the potions to efficiently pull myself and anyone else out of a bad situation.

In fairness, a potion did save my ass. It was always the potions. Magic just didn’t cut it for someone with limited knowledge and spells.

And you know what, I was fine with that. I was the potion maker, after all.

“Who wants to see me open up some chests?” I announced.

CHAPTER 43

Axelium del Mongranus de Magnus reverted to a humanoid shape as the senses of his real body activated. He didn’t need to breathe, but still found himself gasping for breath, trembling with rage and defeat.

That human made a fool out of Axelium and with just a small fraction of his power.

As if fate itself set up his demise, he could no longer lock the dungeon, not even for maintenance, due to challenging the human. Wanda’s magic extended that invitation to anyone he decided to bring inside. If he wanted, he could bring in the world’s most powerful sects and there wouldn’t be a damn thing Axelium could do about it.

Normally, to enter an S-ranked dungeon, one must prove their worthiness. There were requirements. But now all of Axelium’s work was gone. Just like that.

He roared. He was a dragon king. How dare they treat him like this!

He sighed as he regrew to his dragon shape and grabbed the pipe sitting next to his diamond throne. As he relaxed into a trip of magic poppy and demon’s happy fern, Axelium thought about that master magician.

He was like nothing he’d ever seen. A saint and a master magician at once. He wouldn’t be able to control his full powers, not without fully understanding what it meant to be a menace to reality itself. The system engraved within trained his body somehow so that one day it’d be able to withstand that level of magic.

“You can try whatever you like, Wanda, but that puny human will not be able to defeat me. That potion he drank… It won’t surprise me again. If that’s all he’s got, then you are wasting your time with these games, bitch. I will not allow your meddling to disrupt my conquest.”

* * *

I knew I should listen to Milia, postpone the chest opening for tomorrow morning and get some rest, but my loot senses tingled too much. The last loot fiesta was quite valuable, having turned Mandi into a metal-winged angel.

I also wanted to actually put some of the knowledge I gained to use. If we couldn’t beat the Axem using magic, then potions and contraptions were our only hope. Unless I somehow broke through to some crazy realm… quickly, like I’d been doing. Even with this hypothetical powerup, the potions would need to climb with me.

Magic was an aid, not my full power. As a potion maker or alchemist, I seriously had to get creative to win my fights. No more of this fair fighting, head-on bullshit like an adventurer. Aside from getting caught off-guard, which I needed to limit.

Maybe I was angrier than I realized at being forced into drinking the summoning potion. The system gave me the victory and sure, I did a ton of damage, but I really wanted to be able to protect the peace with my own abilities.

Peace. I created the shop in order to live such a life, to raise a family, and yet, I found myself getting my hands dirty. Again. Just as the system wanted.

I should be insulted for getting rewarded like a good little doggy, but within, instead of raging like a child throwing a tantrum, I calculated, planned, and wondered. If I couldn’t beat the thing as a non-fighter, then I’d simply have to get good. Use what I knew. Perhaps it wasn’t a coincidence that the system gave me the potion of angel summoning, the ultimate bane of the undead.

My eyes widened. I held the key to defeating the Axem the entire time, but just lacked the materials to do so.

“I can kill the Axem without lifting a finger,” I said, eyes still wide. The others looked at me as if I’d lost my goddamn mind. “But it’s a complex potion. He’s an undead creature, right? Well, how would he feel about an angel showing up to his doorstep?”

“How do you know this would work?” Chenzu asked. “Trust me, my friend, you do not want to take an undead leader, much less a dragon king, lightly. They’re the stuff of nightmares.”

“Milia could banish it for one, even at her level,” I said. “Sure, he was weakened, just a shadow, but this wasn’t any ordinary shadow. Some of the dragon itself was there, his mannerisms, the presence, the aura. Even the garbage-like breath. I don’t know much about shadows, except from the many I read in fantasy novels.” I left out video games and TV shows. “A shadow usually doesn’t look exactly like the real thing, just an outline, right?”

“That is correct,” Milia said, nodding. “Normal shadows are just condensed mana, a spell, and commands. Some powerful magicians can talk through them, but they’re usually not very strong. They don’t last long either.”

“So what do you suggest?” Ramon asked. “How do you plan on summoning an angel? Are you able to message Wanda?”

“Potion of angel summoning,” I said. “Nothing to do with messaging Wanda. The problem, as I’ve stated, is that it’s a complex potion. That’s why we’re taking the trip to the city. To get an alchemy book that teaches diagrams and all the other complicated nonsense. I’m going to take these new skills, destroy the Axem, and then the S-ranked dungeon will be something we’ll farm maybe once every few months or a year. If it doesn’t blow up.”

“There’s no telling what it will do,” Milia said. “This is quite new to me. Something I’d get to experience for the first time.”

I smiled at her, feeling a bit happy that despite the craziness of the Axem’s power, she was willing to trust me enough to join me on this crazy adventure.

Everyone watched with barely concealed excitement, including Milia, as I opened the first S-ranked chest, its platinum beauty preparing to vanish when I collected the item.

A green pyramid, the size of my cube, floated from the chest.

[Portable Camp Management System with Mini Lab. Item rank: SS. Item quality: Extraordinary. Whenever you’re ready to settle down while on a journey, this is what you’re looking for. Comes with an automatic campfire starter, you can spawn as many chairs as you need, you may spawn a cabin with multiple rooms if the space is there, or multiple royal grade tents. Automatic heating and cooling included. It also comes with basic sentry golems capable of taking out A-ranked demonic beasts and stunning S-ranked beasts. If you’re camping in a zone with SS, SSS, or above ranked beasts, then you’re probably in a land of chaos or not in this world. In that case, don’t camp or sleep. Warning, this is not a replacement for a home. It will be considered a clan zone. Opal, Yukihara, or Aku can serve as its spirit host. Not that you should need one. This is a gift from Wanda.]

I stared at the amazing device. We all did. A gift from Wanda, special devices that defied logic in every way possible, could grab the attention of even an emperor. They were incredibly rare, that much I learned, but sought after to the point that wars would be waged if one couldn’t acquire them as loot drops in A-ranked dungeons.

No one knew that S-ranked dungeons existed except for the people we told. Fuck, if this secret got out, the Lord Ruler might move his capital to Kyushu and my life of peace out here would be done. That or he might set up some kind of outpost in hopes of charging for entrance. No, we were able to freely enter the A-ranked dungeon. In fact, there were no guards whatsoever near these dungeons, meaning if a kid wandered inside, they’d be on their own. The Lord Ruler or any of the officials wouldn’t know nor bat an eye if word somehow got to them.

“I didn’t know one person could receive more than one gift from Wanda,” Nuwa said. “My father would flip if he were here. He’d quit his job as headmaster and try to become your personal scholar, dedicating everything to you.”

“That’s… just weird,” I said while inspecting the emerald pyramid further. “When his wife comes for him, I’d throw him under the bus in a heartbeat. He’d get the beating with the flipflop, not me.”

I decided not to activate the pyramid’s interface, ignoring Nuwa’s knowing gaze. Some things never changed with humanity. The angry flipflop was one of them.

Opal flew around the device, awed, even making noises, an indication that she’d become its spirit host, whatever that meant. There wasn’t a description, but I trusted the pixie to explain it.

“You know, we should get a scholar in this town,” Milia said. “I don’t know if it will help rank it up, especially with the costs of building a house of scholars attuned to the kingdom’s system.”

“Pfft, this town doesn’t have the mountain of platinum to spare,” Harmony said. “If we did, I would’ve suggested that to my father a long time ago.”

“We don’t have the spirit coins either,” Chenzu said, shaking his head. “But a house of scholars in this dainty E-ranked place would pave the way for a decent future. Especially with research and development.”

“Couldn’t Nate just…?” Milia paused, shaking her head. “Never mind.”

I knew exactly what she was about to say, but quickly stopped herself. I did consider sharing some of the knowledge from my world, eventually, and little by little. I simply hadn’t been here long enough, knew very little.

I manifested the second S-ranked chest, drawing everyone’s attention again. A house of scholars sounded like something to eventually get around to when it came to improving the town—and, by extension, my shop—but for now, we could only work with what we had.

A glowing ring emerged from the box, as well as a bag of gold and a smaller bag of platinum coins.

[Ring of Force Fields. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. Twice per day, you may briefly generate a powerful shield capable of blocking up to King-realm strikes and magic. This ring cannot be overcharged. You may summon one rock golem to defend you once per day.]

That presence of the ring reminded me that I could’ve just teleported back to Milia. Sure, the Axem probably prevented escape and it risked leaving my apprentices and disciples to fend for themselves, but still. Dammit! I’d mostly used it as a walkie talkie. I wouldn’t make that mistake again. One should fight and work smarter, not harder. Lesson learned.

Yes, in my defense, I was disoriented when he suddenly attacked from underground, knocking me many meters through trees. It may be no more than a miracle that I survived that, but I still wouldn’t make excuses for it.

I put the ring on my finger.

“It’s a force field ring,” I said. “But with just two charges a day. I can block King-realm attacks. It can also make a rock golem once a day. Not that I’ve ever seen one.”

Ronica pouted. “That would’ve been handy earlier.”

“That’s what I’m saying,” I agreed. “But I suppose, better late than never. It’s not like I expected to receive a reward just for warding off the Axem.”

“I still can’t believe you actually saw the Axem,” Harmony said. “It’s been a legend and horror story to scare children in our town for so long. Milia’s forest had to put up with the Axem’s aura until you came along.”

“That ring isn’t as underwhelming as it may seem,” Chenzu said, scratching his chin. The beastkin folded his arms. “There aren’t many things capable of blocking a King-realm attack. Who will be facing such power?”

“I did,” I said. “The suit Milia made for me can block that level of power too, but only once.”

“It can?” Chenzu asked then turned to gape at Milia. “How?”

“A lot of work,” the dryad replied. “Magic, skills, and patience. Also luck. Not all creations turn out successful.”

“It explains why you’re in that office all day,” Chenzu said. “Magic sewing’s one of the rarest and most difficult skills in the world.”

I gave the dryad a look that likely showed appreciation and how impressed I was. Great with a sword, could control the earth, and her love for blueberry pie was more adorable than I’d like to admit.

I decided not to think about the lack of leftovers.

Milia gave me an almost-shy smile. “It’s not so bad once you get the hang of things.”

Nodding, I opened the Forest Protector chest, which was a solid green treasure box. A glowing ball of mana emerged and shot toward me so fast I barely had time to react as it absorbed into me.

[Your farm and domain are now considered clan territory. Your heavenly attunement rank increased to D. Due to this, your potion insight has increased to medium. You can now detect whether a potion is real or not. Something that will be quite helpful in a big city. Your days of getting scammed are shrinking. You are now attuned to Milia’s forest. See clan menu for any further details.]

System, I don’t get scammed, I thought, trying not to think about the IRS back at home. The electric currency guy appeared in my mind again as a grinning shadow, before vanishing. My blood ran just a little cold trying to remember if the guy even smiled or he was just another one of those investment bros. You know who I’m talking about.

Not in the mood to hide anything from anyone, not even Muiy who now raved animatedly about the in-depth flavor of blueberry pie to an amused Lucas, I told them the prompt.

Approval practically glowed in Milia’s eyes as she hugged me, nearly taking me to the ground.

“Forest attunement is considered an honor in my homeland,” Milia said excitedly. “It is almost the human equivalent of being knighted, except by the land itself.” She kissed me. “Congratulations.” Milia’s sudden excitement caught everyone by surprise. “Chenzu, bring out the drinks and play your ridiculous songs. This should be celebrated.”

“Could you tell me more about this?” I asked, laughing, even more curious about dryad culture. I picked up pieces of it through Milia, but not much. Her personality overshadowed almost everything.

If we weren’t marrying through Kyushu’s tradition, this night would probably be turning up to one hundred ten percent based on the dryad’s reaction.

“Forest attunement or, in better words, Acceptance of Gaia, Mother of the Land,” she explained.

“Isn’t it… impossible for humans to get this attunement?” Iris asked. “No offense, Master Nate.”

“I said call me Nate,” I told her. “I certainly don’t want to go out in public…” I paused with them staring blankly at me.

“Wanda’s jumping bottom, you’re the one who made it weird,” Ronica said, unaware of her choice of curse words. “How many times have we defended your marriage? Adore it.”

I sighed, knowing she was right. They’d been supportive to Milia and me the entire time, but still. The master thing was a kink from Earth that bit my ear every time I heard it. I needed to get over it eventually. Damn humanity and its kinks.

“So about the attunement,” I said, deciding to drive everything back on topic. “Also, celebrating tonight before the trip is a bit… Well, I don’t mind a drink or two, but that’s it.”

“The attunement is usually something that elves, dryads, and other forest-born receive if they’re deemed extraordinary by the spirit of Gaia,” Milia explained while holding my arm. “I got it for being a guardian, and it wasn’t until after I shed tears, sweat, and blood fighting for the forest.”

I blinked, noticing Muiy staring at me.

“What? Got a problem, squirt? Take it up with management,” I said, grinning, and pointing upward.

“Let’s celebrate tonight,” Milia said. “Later, you can step into the forest and feel what it means to be attuned.” She pouted. “If you had this earlier…”

“Of course,” I said, annoyed. “Receive really helpful passive ability after getting my ass handed to me. Now I wonder if she’s just pitying me after laughing her ass off.”

[System notice. The forest attunement is much greater than you realize. You proved yourself, survived when you should have probably died, and have shown many times that you care for the forest. Special forest potions now available. See clan menu.]

I was hoping the system would give me spirit coins, but I didn’t actually complete a quest.

Unable to take Milia’s eagerness lightly, I kissed her. “Fuck it, let’s go celebrate. I’ll allow everyone to drink. Fruit juice.”

The teenagers glared at me. Cheetara hopped into my arms.

“Twenty-one and above, let’s have a toast,” I said. “To kicking the Axem’s ass, the city trip tomorrow, Chenzu’s upcoming song, and yadda yadda becoming the best clan, let’s go.”

The disciples cheered at hearing that. Harmony laughed, approving my words too much. Of course she’d love the clan thing.

“Milia, you should give him a dryad’s dance,” Chenzu said. “I heard about it from—”

Milia bonked him with a rolled-up piece of paper, blush furious. “Don’t push my grace, beastkin. That kind of dance is not appropriate and is only meant for private.”

I was curious, but wisely kept my mouth shut. Mandi laughed, gaining my glare.

“Hey.”

The others turned to look at me.

“Let’s name our clan.”

Lady Feathers took that awkward time to walk through the pet entrance, which caused Wolverine to move away almost instinctively from the peacock-like bird. She plopped herself into Harmony’s lap, giving me an idea. I pet the mana bird. “But before we do so, Harmony, I’ve got a potion request. It’s a test.”

I tried to sound casual, but the teenager’s eyes lit up with excitement, then shifted to determination, as if she was about to receive a holy mission. I gave her a look, but it didn’t work. She was already in her own little world.

“What should I make?”

“It’s not that serious,” I said. “But before I make you a direct assistant—”

Cheetara meowed her disagreement, pulling the grin from me.

“Play nice, Cheetara,” Milia said. The kitten actually seemed to sigh. She leaped over to Milia, snuggling into her.

I gave a Wolverine a head pat and a belly rub while explaining things to Harmony. “On this trip, I’ll need an assistant.”

“I’ll do it!” Harmony said. “There’s no way I’ll pass up the chance to improve my own skills.”

“Don’t get too excited, you’ll have to make some difficult potions,” I said. “My teachings will be harsh. There will be no babying. Are you sure you’re ready for—”

“I said I’m in,” Harmony growled.

“Good,” I said. “Make sure you’ve got everything packed with you. You may be in the mobile lab a lot. Milia will be sharing the space in case she needs to continue her work. Don’t spill anything on her wardrobe, please.”

Harmony pouted. “Wanda’s dancing rear, I won’t. I’m not some child.”

I snorted. Chenzu erupted into laughter, passing me a cup of an unfamiliar wine. Or at least I assumed it was wine.

“So, about that clan name,” Milia said.

Kelvin and Maxus both accepted drinks.

“I hope it’s not Cheat Force,” Kelvin said, his voice tired. “Not that I expect you to choose something that would give us away.”

“Hell no,” I said, laughing. “Cheat Force is something entirely different, used for emergencies. We’re going for a peaceful clan, with a focus on crafting.”

“That’s… never been done before,” Nuwa said. “But I like it. A clan that doesn’t focus on hurting people.”

“Yep, making cool shit and improving our skills,” I said. “We’ll sell the right things to adventurers and make bank in the process. Maybe one day, each of you will live in your own manor.”

Lady Feathers snorted. We looked at her. The bird gave us an innocent look containing secret mischievousness.

I took a long swallow of the berry-tasting wine and then gaped at Chenzu.

“It will be a while before I break that out again, my friend,” he said, grinning. “But try not to drink too much. It hits hard.”

“Warn me while Mandi’s pouring me my second glass,” I said, glaring at her. She smiled sheepishly.

“I’ve had it before,” Mandi said. “It’s delicious, but really strong.”

I stared at her.

“What? The law’s drinking age is sixteen,” Mandi said. “You’re just being overly strict.”

“Well, I am your teacher,” I said. “I’ve got my reasons.”

Harmony rolled her eyes, which got a laugh out of Alexander.

“Let’s do a toast. One cup only, alright? And less than half,” I said. “Give them weaker stuff. Alexander too.”

The former pirate king trapped in a child’s body gave an approving look, accepting his glass a bit too eagerly.

I assumed he’d failed to convince any of the stores around to sell a drink to what they believed was a ten-year-old boy.

We held our glasses in the air.

“To the forest attunement, an honor bestowed by the mother of the land herself, a recognition far greater than my betrothed realizes,” Milia said.

“To the new clan…” Lucas paused to look at me.

I didn’t fucking know what to name it. He smiled sheepishly at my glare, making sure I felt his buzzkill. Well played, brat. Well played.

“We’ll call ourselves The Rising,” I declared lamely. I sounded like a Marvel character when saying that.

“Not a very good name,” Harmony said almost in that critiquing noblewoman’s voice.

“Wait to shoot me down,” I scoffed.

“I like it,” the flower nymph said.

“At least somebody appreciates it,” I said.

CHAPTER 44

[Congratulations, you have selected a clan name! You will now be able to scan for clan members in a town. Raise your rank to unlock more features.]

[Clan: Potion’s Will. Rank: D. Clan standing: Hidden. Sects: Off. War: None. This is a peaceful clan… for now. Peace bonus: 2%. Crafting fame: 0%. Combat fame: 0%.]

Somehow, I ended up compromising a little with the apprentices. Fortunately, an option to change clan name for the price of too many spirit coins did appear, not that I had plans to waste that kind of money.

[How long will you continue to defy the heavens? +10,000 spirit coins. +1 heavenly spirit coin. Total number of spirit coins: 135,100. Heavenly spirit coins: 10.]

Alright, System, we’ve got to talk, I thought. Don’t give me any more menus, for the love of God. If it doesn’t make me any money, I don’t want to keep track of it. I’m already working on these quests.

[Active quest reminder:]

No, don’t, I thought, forcing myself not to smack my cup down in annoyance, but it was too late.

[Three. Complete these to become eligible for more.]

[Absolute World of the Mythic Alchemist’s Wand Gathering. Gather 2 Lilyfire plants, 4 Quad Snapper herbs, and 2 Rust Apples. Use them to make the potion in the next step. Use pure water from your fountain.]

[Create a complex blighted potion. Reward: **Exotic Chest**.]

[Create 1 complex potion to increase your class rank. Your class rank increasing will increase the attractiveness of your shop significantly. You may even be able to create royal grade and other potions.]

The first one was actually easy. I’d simply use the brochure to find the ingredients. In fact, I planned to do so while we were traveling. The second could fuck itself. The third was a factor in the city trip, a way to improve the business, bring in new customers, and also learn more about the world.

“How am I not blackout drunk?” I asked Chenzu.

He stopped halfheartedly playing his lute to give me a goofy grin. “You have to drink more than others, but as you’ve insisted, there’s a trip tomorrow and there’s no point in risking it.”

“That doesn’t explain anything,” I said. “What do you mean I have to drink more than others?”

“It’s kind of the same for all magicians, but even more potent the more powerful you become,” Milia said, setting down her glass. “For you, maybe four or five glasses. I think. I’ve heard of the stories, but master magicians… have a difficult time getting truly drunk.”

“That’s why you never speak business with them over drinks,” Chenzu said.

“I don’t know about that. If you’re lucky enough to get a master magician to hear you out, they’re likely not there to wait for you to get drunk. You’re trying to convince or beg them for something,” Iris said. The elf yawned, stretching, and the beastkin’s drunk ass openly watched until noticing my glare.

He grinned sheepishly. “Disciples off limits?”

“She’s intoxicated. Both of you, actually,” I said, voice tired. “And my disciples are indeed off limits when they’re drunk.”

“Naaaaate, my friend, who used to be a prick,” Ramon said, patting my shoulder multiple times.

“Boy, if you don’t get—”

Opal crashed into my cheek, giggled, and let out some hiccups. “Sir Nate-Nate-Nate. I bet I could touch Mandi’s new shocker for more than three seconds and survive.”

I peeled the fast-speaking pixie off my cheek and gently passed her back to Mandi, mentally patting myself on the back for imposing the one-drink limit on the teenagers. “Don’t let her go frat boy on me.”

“A… what?” Mandi asked as she accepted the drunk pixie.

I simply shook my head, mentally scowling at the system for not translating.

Maxus had pulled Ramon away, who still got drunk despite being under the limit. His realm was high and yet he still couldn’t hold his alcohol. At least, not Chenzu’s bottle of unknown berry booze. It was amazing, but likely made by a dwarf that wanted to prank his friends.

I ended up having to escort everyone home. I could’ve been petty, made Milia come with me, but the exhaustion began to take its toll. Wolverine did join, watching over me as I strained to stay awake.

After bathing that night, I fell asleep the moment my head touched the pillow. I woke up the next morning with the warmth of the blankets and Milia. Numerous thoughts came to mind, including the big one. My future. Not just my future, but the apprentices, the disciples, and even Milia’s. Just what did it mean for me to be in this world? I answered that question before. Now, how could I expand this bubble of peace to the disciples and the apprentices? Even the apprentices had problems but weren’t telling me about them. Not that I was a qualified guidance counselor, though at this point, I could probably apply.

I stopped zoning out and looked at Mazu, the golden fox, laying down next to Wolverine. Lady Feathers was snuggled into my side.

“She was supposed to wake you,” Mazu said, his voice a mix of slight annoyance and tiredness. “They have good news. You may want to check out their home.”

Knowing what that meant, I shook Milia awake. “Are you up for seeing what a baby elicrone looks like?”

Her eyes lit up and she hopped out of bed, grabbing my arm, smiling. “Come on, let’s see.”

[For surviving temptation, you have received the following permanent boon. Uncharmable. You cannot be charmed, nor mind controlled. Now you don’t have to worry about your wife slaying anyone for trying to do so. Quite a useful boon for the big city… and visiting family members.]

I almost burst out laughing from the prompt. Some of the words also alarmed me, hinting at danger and also in-laws with the ability to charm people.

We hurried outside and to the coops. Sure enough, a baby elicrone peeped next to its father. It was about the size of a chicken with somewhat bright feathers.

“Well, look at you. Shoot, congratulations,” I told them. The elicrones made cheerful, maybe… grateful noises?

“The gift of life,” Milia said softly as she knelt down, palm out. The baby elicrone actually walked onto her hand.

[The gift of life, such a precious thing of nature. Milia was able to bless the land. Your garden can now accept the seeds and grow low-ranked spiritual herbs.]

A faint light blue aura surrounded everything, including myself, before fading.

I stared at her as I took in what just happened. Dryads probably never revealed the details of their relationship with the land around them and how blessings worked, and I was sure not many got the opportunity to witness them.

After a few seconds, the chick returned to its family and Milia stood.

“They’re so cute.” She turned to me. “Let’s get ready for the…”

Her sentence didn’t finish, as the sound of the teenagers, Tom, and Chenzu could be heard on the pathway, though they were still distant. She blushed faintly, probably realizing she still wore her nightgown. “Like I said, let’s get ready.”

The disciples would be approaching with their lightning horses. They had informed their employers of the trip some time ago. Since they were escorting me, the town’s potion maker, the employers didn’t mind, even gave them things for the trip.

Milia and I hurried inside, brushed up, and changed into fresh daytime clothing. Although I did laundry the prior day, it just now occurred to me that for the trip, we’d have to do things the old fashioned way. Of course, I’d pack enough clothes and more, but the length of the trip seriously opened my eyes.

We’d likely find a decent inn with a laundry area or staff doing it for us. Not that I wanted strangers washing my clothes for me.

“Let’s make some breakfast,” I said while feeding the pets. “There’s no real rush to get on the road—in the air, since we’re riding Beakwing.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Milia said. She smiled at me as I gave her a dubious look. Not that many of my sayings or idioms from Earth made their way into anyone’s vocabulary. Milia was just testing the words and looking for a reaction.

She kissed me and took the pans out of my hand, volunteering to make breakfast instead.

“Good morning,” Mandi greeted cheerfully as she entered the shop. Her storage rings seemed to gleam, making me wonder briefly about how much stuff she stored in there. Perhaps the cost of said ring.

“I see someone’s cheery this morning,” I said. “That excited about the big city?”

“You’d think I’d have gotten the chance to visit one at some point and be used to them, but it’s always towns, small cities, and if I’m lucky, medium cities. Even my parents got the chance to go to the capital.”

Lucas, Harmony, Chenzu, and Tom came in shortly. We had a little breakfast before I asked everyone to make any last-minute errands. The teenagers had none. Neither did the disciples.

“Your librarian friend?” I asked.

“She understandably can’t make it on such short notice,” Harmony said.

I felt relief at that. Being stuck looking after a non-clan member would suck, especially with this being my first trip to a major city in this world. She’d probably have knowledge for many things, but for this flight, I wanted to keep the townspeople out of it.

Cheetara and I headed into town to talk with the mayor and then Serina. She wasn’t too happy that we were leaving but had known of the trip for a while. She handed me the map I requested. Milia knew the way, but I wanted to study the world.

“It’s going to be quite boring without your group around,” she said. “Try not to be gone for too long.”

Thinking about the coffee I had this morning, I chuckled. “We’ll likely be gone for about a week. If this works out, we’ll be looking at a proper town instead of this.”

Serina snorted. “An E-rank is just a small step in the right direction. Good for staving off the crime and ranking up the guards a bit, but it isn’t something noteworthy. I can’t rank up the bank and gain the ability to issue loans until this town makes it to D… Rank C will give me the opportunity for bigger loans and better interest rates. More revenue for the town, and more benefits for me. I wish I could become the first to reach an S-ranked bank, but…”

“That would require us to miraculously become an S-ranked city,” I said. “Yeah, I don’t know about that. Not that I’ve been to many places.”

“You’re heading to Whirl-Waters, yes? It’s a B-ranked large city,” Serina said. “Try to snatch a few ideas and bring them here. Also hard dwarf-made cherry choke wine.”

“Do I even want to ask?”

“No, you definitely don’t,” Serina said as she pulled out a small bag of gold coins. “But if I’m going to help build up this backwater into something noteworthy, I’d like to have something delicious to pass the time.”

“Have you written home, yet?” I asked. “Maybe to your husband, parents?”

Serina snorted. “Thank Wanda, I’m not married. Thanks to hiding here and making our family look good, I’m not obligated to attend any balls, garden parties, wine parties, mixers, and other excuses for nobles to backstab each other. Father’s a higher tier noble than I am, and has no time to pester me. Mother… will probably think I eloped.” She narrowed her eyes. “And they always assume we elope.”

I laughed. “Maybe there’s truth to that.”

“Pfft, eloping is expensive even for a noble,” Serina said. “At least for humans.”

I wasn’t sure what she meant specifically by that.

Shrugging, I took her gold, promising to get her the wine as soon as I arrived, and started back to the shop.

I accessed the town menu once more to make sure everything was good to go, only to find funding at one hundred percent.

[You have earned town points, but without being a lord, you cannot access specific town stats.]

“More fucking stats,” I said. “Yeah, get that shit out of here. It’s not my job.”

I closed the prompt and continued at a brisk pace, mood bright. What? You couldn’t expect an unqualified individual such as myself to do the mayor’s job for him.

You know, if the people around knew I wasn’t from this world, they’d probably freak out. More so if I meddled with their politics. I knew little about town stats anyway, but noted it as something to look into later.

My fiancée, apprentices, disciples, pets, and farmhand were waiting for me. Tom seemed to be wrapping up his morning job and preparing to head back to town, carrying some of the produce with him. He’d be selling some of it on our behalf, keeping ten percent of the profits. He was also allowed to keep food for himself.

Needless to say, the man looked like he wanted to give me a bear hug.

“We’re off to the big city,” I said.

“You be safe,” Tom said. “You’re doing so much for Kyushu, even taking a really long trip just to rank up the town. If there’s anything else I can do for you while you’re away, let me know.”

“Thank you, Tom, and I appreciate your help,” I said, shaking his hand. “The watch tower right there is magical in nature. If you want, you can ask the mayor to station a couple of guards or so to use it, especially if you come out here at night.”

Tom nodded. “I should be fine, but I’ll take you up on that offer if need be. You’ll get the full report of everything upon your return.”

The disciples had their lightning horses ready, Beakwing looked excited, and everyone seemed ready to just take off, our first direction being west, then taking a northeastern road.

“Are you sure there aren’t any obstacles that would get in your way?” I asked my disciples.

“Did you look at the map?” Nuwa asked, smiling.

“Good point,” I told the smartass. Her smile became a grin. “Alright, everyone, on your rides, let’s go. We’re finally about to have some fun.”

Wolverine barked twice. Cheetara raised a paw, meowing a cheer. The scene was so absurd, I laughed, everyone joining in seconds later as they mounted their animals.

“Thank you for taking us, Beakwing,” I said. He grunted cheerfully. At least, it seemed that way based on his mood.

I’d asked the griffin about the trip days ago and he agreed, excited to hunt in new places. How I could tell still scared me a little. This wouldn’t be the first time I wondered what the hell was going on with my body.

Would I start hearing my pets talk? I mean, Mazu talked, so it wouldn’t be surprising. But it sure would be weird.

I liked my pets the way they were, but I also wouldn’t complain if they started talking. At their evolutions, it didn’t seem like the case. I believed they simply weren’t the type of spirit beasts that communicated using human speech, though fully understood it.

Human speech was probably primate tongue to them, for all I knew.

With one last look at the E-ranked town of Kyushu, silently promising to return with progress, we took off. Beakwing into the sky, the disciple’s lightning horses taking the western path toward the village. We flew above them, of course, following the map’s drawn pathways.

The decision to not pile on Beakwing for a really long and uncomfortable trip was everyone’s, of course. My idea first, but everyone agreed.

* * *

Prince Myster scowled as the messenger boy approached him with no news of a new Raider sighting. He’d planned at least six assassinations, but over time, he wondered if someone considered no more than a joke was even worth the gold. So he went with the most cost-effective solution. Get one of his loyal men to hire a bandit king to kill him. Cheap, easy, and no one would bat an eye. The rumors of a promising new hero would die quickly. All focus would return to the game for the throne.

He tried and failed at ruining Raider’s reputation due to the cunning man being an unknown, making it impossible to fabricate evidence that he’d done anything or been to the places of the accusations. The pesky commoners were so fast to defend the prick that Prince Myster found himself becoming enraged numerous times.

Alas, he would not be forced to get his own hands dirty for some commoner pretending to be a hero. He had his own special force.

Honestly, if Raider wasn’t competing for the crown, Prince Myster would’ve offered him a job or reward for eliminating his sister’s Black Cross. Sure, they belonged to his father, but everyone knew Ling commanded them as if they were her own personal guard.

Her original force, a group of powerful women, remained jobless, collecting government pay but being ignored by their patron. Most people would love that. These women, the Poisonous Roses, were trained until they were driven nearly insane. Now they were professional magicians, longing to prove themselves to Ling. They were disciplined, highly disciplined, that they didn’t attempt to kill the Black Cross for following their patron’s orders. Perhaps one of them knew they’d die.

Poison snakes, that was what Myster secretly called them.

“I will find you, Raider,” Prince Myster said. “I don’t care how much Elric schemes to have you in this game. I’ll make sure you regret interfering with my throne.”

Prince Myster stood up from his chair, letting his book fall to the tiled floor. He walked over to the window to glare down at the city. Soon, these people would be singing praises about him.

They’d sing more when he destroyed the emperor, his son, and the Astral champion. Nothing would be left to stop the prince from controlling the world. He wouldn’t wage war on the other kingdoms. They’d willingly submit themselves, praise him for taking down the world’s biggest threat, beneath the Peace Spawner and maybe the seven natural disasters. Soon, everything would be his, as it was Prince Myster’s birth right.

The man with angular features, eyes like a hawk’s, turned and strolled out of the room, but not without magically locking every object within.

CHAPTER 45

An hour passed and Harmony opened her eyes from meditation, smiling as she did it. She had reached the peak of the Novice realm, a feat that could take most people a year to do. The twelfth layer. All thanks to Nate. It annoyed her that he didn’t want to take much of the credit for his own teachings. He was the one to tell her to focus on specific mana to take in when meditating. Within the first hour of the trip, he discovered Harmony could actually take in three mana sources, instead of just one. Lucas could absorb earth in addition to fire. Even Alexander was apparently a genius, capable of taking in water and wind.

Chenzu and Milia were the most baffled.

“By the smile, I’m assume you’ve made progress, lass?” Alexander asked.

The special anti-wind bubble Beakwing cast did the boy wonders, enabling him to read and calculate Nate’s inventory without his papers getting scattered. Something the master magician usually did himself, but Milia’s was able to convince him to delegate some of the work. Harmony could tell shopwork was just only one thing within his element. His past as a pirate king likely contained a depth that no one would truly understand without experiencing it.

Nate apparently did so through an intense vision. Sadly, her time in the spiritual room brought no such revelations.

“I finally reached the peak of the Novice,” Harmony said, the excitement pouring from her voice. She pouted and looked at Milia. “But your husband refuses to act like a proper teacher and take credit for his accomplishments.”

Milia laughed. Nate glared at them. Milia rubbed his back in a much too inviting or perhaps familiar way, but the teenager no longer felt annoyed with their public displays of affection. She found it adorable and hoped that during a break from her quest of power years later, she’d have her own small fling.

But now wasn’t the time for romance. She was one of the lucky few noble girls that did not have to worry about marriage arrangements.

She looked down at the clouds below them, feeling the presence of the lightning horses keeping up with them. Nate’s disciples, also known as the hero’s party, had carriages in their storage rings, which took only seconds to install. They’d do so for any travel into the night or if they tired of standard riding. The added weight would slow them down just a little.

“Keep it up,” Nate suddenly said, smiling at his apprentice. “Think about the road ahead as an Initiate. What can you accomplish as a potion and pill maker? Oh, and make sure to purchase a better pill furnace. I can do it for you, but it will cost some contribution points.” He addressed everyone. “Remember the progression path. From Mortal, Beginnings, Novice, Initiates, Adjusting, Midcore, Highcore, Lesser Dragon, Saint, Higher Dragon, King, Emperor, and of course, Master Magician. Don’t be like me and try to face off against someone in a higher realm than you. Remember, we’re not a fighting clan, but I can imagine we’ll see more bandits or Crimson Sect idiots again. Or whatever jealous enemy you make.”

Harmony committed his words to memory, internally vowing to practice even harder. She thought back to the dinner she had with her father two nights ago. The advice given, the encouragement, praise, but also some parental guidance. He didn’t treat her like a child either, recognizing that his daughter was eighteen years of age. Not that that was saying much, since she didn’t yet reach the second ceremony of adulthood, which took place at twenty.

The first step began at eighteen, but unless one attended an academy, the responsibilities of an adult weren’t expected until twenty years. Some noblewomen were married by then. The minimum betrothed age established by the Lord Ruler was one hour after age eighteen. However, some other kingdoms had it as low as fifteen. Queen Cerial openly condemned it, stating it went against Wanda’s will. Not many seemed to care.

Harmony’s father told her how much he looked forward to seeing her new path blossom. She worked so hard and without getting her hand held. Nate refused to do so.

Still, Harmony needed to truly figure out what she wanted to do in life.

* * *

Thirty minutes later after my mini lecture, which got the apprentices back into meditation, I found myself trying to talk Milia out of making me rest using her as a lap pillow. She ended up winning that argument, but I was at least still allowed to ponder on the Dao of Creation, a crafter’s Dao that took two forms. The tattoo on my wrist and an ocean’s worth of golden mana that I gazed upon in a few dreams.

I sat up, kissing Milia, before laying back down on her soft lap.

Sometime later, maybe two or three hours, Cheetara meowed something excitedly, patting Wolverine on the back. We all took notice of a massive tree with orange leaves. If that were all, I’d return to the conversation with Milia and Chenzu. We were discussing ways to make Kyushu fun. I snuck in a few things from my world.

Flying around that giant tree of autumn were… winged women with talons for feet and bird-like tails. We were close enough to see details, but not too close.

Real life harpies. They each had two different wing colors. An orange palette that matched the leaves and a dull gray that matched the tree’s trunk.

And here I thought the avian race were the ‘harpies’ of this world, but no, they had the real thing a few hours northeast of Wingston.

In order to communicate with the hero’s party below, I lent Kelvin my ring, after double checking the system’s stupid ‘only lovers can wear this ring’ clause. Turned out I could lend the ring to others, but only the talking function worked. Also, the other ring holder had to be one of the original lovers. The conditions worked for me.

Also, Kelvin and Iris were the most responsible of the others. My first choice had been the elf woman since Kelvin was teaching at the time, but when Nuwa started loudly and hyperactively romanticizing the idea, including breaking the one-wife law and fighting the Lord Ruler in a suicide match, I changed my mind. The naïve blonde girl would likely never drop the topic. Even if I decided to no longer be a friend of the kingdom for some dumb reason, I was still from Earth, not one of those anime hellbent on pleasing its teenage audience.

Kelvin’s voice emerged from Milia’s ring, following my instructions to contact us only if something wrong, weird, or extremely profitable presented itself to them. Yes, if I was going to lend that ring, I wanted a return on that investment if possible. Don’t judge me.

“Harpy swarm down here, and they’re showing signs of hostility. I think something happened. They won’t let us pass.”

“Beakwing, let’s go down,” I said, annoyed that our trip was already getting interrupted. It was a cloudy afternoon with temperatures likely in the low eighties or upper seventies, reminding me again that the summer prepared to end.

The apprentices looked worried and awed at the same time as we left the clouds to approach the hero’s party, the giant tree towering over us.

Descending, we were finally able to see the village surrounding it. Milia’s eyes rested on the tree just a bit longer before she addressed me.

“Let me talk with them,” Milia said. “They’re not usually this aggressive. It is also against Merridon’s law to block roads or prevent travelers from entering town unless they committed a crime.”

“In which, they’d simply be arrested,” Harmony said.

“Exactly,” Milia replied, smiling angelically. She placed a hand on the blue-haired teenager’s shoulder. “Thanks for volunteering to come with me.”

Harmony frowned. “Why do I have a feeling you’re just trying to share the pain?”

“Oh, Harmony, you shouldn’t have such a low opinion of me. You’re a noblewoman. Daughter of a mayor. It is time you learn how to negotiate things, should you find yourself in this position.”

“I know how to—”

“Thank you for agreeing to come with me. You’re the number one apprentice for a reason,” Milia interrupted, which earned her a scowl from Harmony. I laughed.

Mandi wisely kept her eyes closed, pretending the meditate while struggling not to laugh.

Chenzu snorted. “She has a point. Even if you’re not planning to succeed your father, skills like this may still prove useful. Especially for selling your creations.”

The teenager didn’t seem convinced, but couldn’t argue. We were already landing at the side of the disciples and their horses. A few meters ahead, Iris argued with a harpy guard, who argued back. They had crossbows aimed at the humans. Well, except Ronica. The twerp looked bored, though she sat up from her horse when she noticed us and cheerily waved.

“Are they afraid of Ronica or in awe of her?” Lucas asked.

“You know, I could make a short joke, but that would be beneath me,” I said, gaining an eyeroll from Milia and a light swat as she giggled.

Kelvin hurried to us. The harpies flying around seemed to increase, but they didn’t attack anyone. At least not yet.

“What’s going on?” I asked him.

“I wish I knew,” Kelvin said. “Iris only just now managed to get them to talk to us.”

“They were like, you cannot pass,” Nuwa said, making a goofy harpy impression, nearly tripping as she made her way over to us, leaving Ronica and Ramon with the horses. Ramon looked just as bored as Ronica. In fact, he was using this opportunity to take a nap.

“You know, you can just set up the carriages,” Maxus told him, voice annoyed.

Ramon yawned. “I don’t feel like it. Once we get back on the road, I’ll wake up.”

Ronica glared at him. “You’ve dealt with harpies before. Why don’t you make yourself useful and help Iris?”

Ramon ignored her, muttering something under his breath.

“Poor Iris,” Chenzu said. Wolverine barked in agreement.

“I’ll be back,” Milia said. “Come, Harmony.”

The teenager surprisingly got over her earlier display of annoyance and followed at the dryad’s side.

“I was a little worried she’d choose me,” Mandi said and smiled guiltily as I gave her a look.

“You’re probably next,” Lucas told her.

Mandi waved away his comment. “Just because I’m a noble’s daughter doesn’t mean—”

“A Wingston,” Lucas added. “The Red Star’s daughter.”

That gained him a brief scowl. The half-dwarf boy only shrugged, smiling.

“The boys shouldn’t have it so easy on this trip,” Mandi said.

“You and Harmony doing nobility things have nothing to do with—”

“Alright, kids, enough of the bickering,” I interrupted Lucas. “Or I’ll toss you in time out. Believe me, you don’t what to know my version of time out.”

Kelvin gave them an apologetic smile, eyes pitying them. I pat the buff man on the shoulder.

“So what do you and the team know about harpy villages?” I asked.

“I wou… Well, it looks like you’re about to find out. Milia said something. Now I think they’re requesting us to meet with them,” Kelvin replied.

Now it was my turn to frown. “We really don’t have the time for this. But I’d like to have friendly relations with them for the shop.”

Chenzu nodded in agreement. “Harpies are… usually with three traits. Hating everyone, very kind, or murderous. Four, if we found a flock that simply doesn’t care about anything other than money.”

“Money-loving harpies? That sounds…” I paused, looking at Kelvin.

“Yes. It is as odd as it sounds,” the ice magician said. “They’re strong too, which is why we’d rather comply with the guards.”

“Indeed. Wanda’s galloping rear, I’ve barely survived a harpy lightning bolt thanks to being drunken to a stupor,” Chenzu said. “She wasn’t happy that I…” He paused. “Not really an appropriate story to tell out here.”

“And in front of the brats,” I added, grinning at their annoyance.

“We’re not kids, you know,” Mandi said.

“We’ll see,” I said. “Keep proving yourselves and maybe I’ll lower my drinking age.”

“I wouldn’t recommend that,” Kelvin said. I laughed.

We headed toward the gates where Milia was waving. Judging by the cheery expression of she and Harmony, they’d succeeded with flying colors.

“What’s happening now?” I asked Milia.

“The mayor wants to meet with us,” Milia said, perkiness in her voice.

“I take it they’re not simply going to let us pass?”

Harmony shook her head. “They have what they labeled as human troubles, can’t get merchants to travel out here, and are stupidly blaming us. A bandit attack that happened earlier didn’t help. Oh, and Milia’s going to establish connections for the shop.”

It took a bit to process that, but the annoyance I had drained away. “What’s the name of this village?”

Milia’s smiled brightened. “Flutter Village. Don’t ask me why it’s named that way.”

“Sounds like an author having trouble coming up with a… Never mind. Once you’ve heard of weird places like Pen Island, nothing can faze you.”

Milia gave me a confused look, but instead of elaborating, I changed the subject. “So I take it they’re taking us to see the mayor?”

“Flock Chief is what they call it here, and even the Lord Ruler addresses them by such,” Milia said.

“That guy actually respecting other cultures? News to me,” I said, gaining a laugh from Milia. Harmony pouted, wishing again that she could’ve been at the scene.

“No, you don’t,” I said.

Ronica, Iris, and Lucas caught up, letting us know the others stayed back to guard the horses. Not that the harpies would do anything to them.

There was no one on the streets of the village. Instead, they were flying, whether to the giant tree that may actually be a town square of some sort or landing to enter their homes or places of business. No humans or other species were present.

Village houses were made either of wood or polished stone and looked surprisingly gothic, as they seemed to have taken the extra time for details. The color scheme copied the same orange and gray as the giant tree. The same went for the gray road, smaller trees, and even the empty stands. We passed by a few trees that had pumpkin-like red fruit hanging on them.

Following my gaze, Harmony said, “Those are treekins. They’re usually baked and served with beef trimmings and gravy. I’m not sure how harpies eat them.”

The harpies wore an assortment of trousers while flying, for obvious reasons, and long glowing shirts that almost gave them the appearance of wearing dresses.

“Our world had some rather… tragic stories of harpies,” I murmured to Milia so that the guards flying ahead wouldn’t hear us.

“There are some uncivilized harpies in more chaotic lands, but they are fewer in numbers than ordinary harpies,” Milia whispered back. “Despite what Chenzu claims, they’re normally nice people if the flock isn’t agitated.”

A harpy woman suddenly launched from the sky, crashing into Lucas. Black hair, brown eyes, and a somewhat fancier dress over her trousers made up her appearance.

“I’m so sorry!” she cried. “Those damned bandits. They’re attacking us from afar.”

She looked at her bent left wing and I saw the sight of life-ending terror and the preparation to let out a scream. That turned into confusion as she found a potion shoved into her mouth.

After she drank the entire thing, her wing visibly healed within seconds.

Lucas groaned, rubbing his stomach. “I guess the saying of angels falling from heaven is a little stretched out. Rubbish.”

Harmony could not hold back her laughter. “Glad that you’re okay.” She patted his back. “Don’t become too paranoid of the sky. If you want, I’ll walk in front of you.”

“No thanks, I don’t need to be babied,” Lucas said, trying to act tough. Harmony glared at him.

“Th… thank you so much,” the harpy said to me. “Please allow me to pay for that potion.”

“No, it’s fine,” I said.

Ronica pouted. “You’re a terrible businessman.”

“Then allow for me to introduce you to my mother,” the harpy said. “She needs to know about this. She’s the chief.”

I looked up at the guards, who had relieved looks on their faces. One of the two wiped tears from her eyes. What the hell kind of…? I let out a sigh, deciding that we received a lucky break at Lucas’s expense. He listened to my advice, taking one of his personal health potions as a just in case measure. He visibly relaxed, the pain gone.

“Mistress Lilaca, are you sure you want to get involved with this?” a guard asked.

“Yes,” Lilaca said. “I must report the bandit attack to Mother anyway.” She turned to us. “You’re our honored guests. Please follow me.”

“May as well add a week to our trip,” Iris said to me. “No rush.”

“Oh, don’t you start,” I said, laughing. The elf huffed but didn’t complain further.

I gave a bemused smile to Milia, who only shrugged, smiling back. We both knew the elf didn’t mind being away from Kyushu for a while. Their bosses didn’t matter since they were my disciples. Worst case scenario would be me taking over their payroll until they found a new job. Or if they decided to take me up on being additional farmhands.

I didn’t want to make Nuwa a farmhand though, mostly due to her father. Even he’d have to feel insulted. Sure, it’d be her choice, but as the clan leader, responsibility could fall on me. And I really didn’t feel like dealing with any more angry nobles.

Well, at least I didn’t have anything ridiculous as an angry prince or something gunning for my life. Few people should know about me, right? Even the Raider excitement should die down eventually. The Lord Ruler Select title would disappear anytime now.

Lilaca led us to a large manor on top of a hill surrounded by at least fifty harpy guards, some flying, some standing.

Either she was paranoid or excessive. Or Kyushu sucked when it came to security.

“Are you okay with letting me… you know, get business deals for you?” Milia asked, blushing.

“You have a sweet wife,” Lilaca said. “Of course you’ll be okay with letting her do this, right?”

The harpy didn’t know what was going on. She was just a hopeless romantic, I could tell. I had a cousin just like her.

I nodded. “I’d like that. And Lilaca’s right. You are sweet.”

Milia hugged me. “I’ve wanted to do this for a while, but expanding businesses takes time.”

“Announce to Mother that I’m here with guests,” Lilaca said to a guard by the door.

“She’s expecting them, Mistress Lilaca,” the guard replied. “Please go ahead.”

The guard looked at us with that strict motherly look, her brown hair tied in a bun. “You are entering an anti-magic zone, so don’t try anything. We had peace for centuries until those bandit brutes ruined it. Now we’re going to teach them the lesson of the talon.”

Lilaca pouted. “No need to be so… descriptive, Himiki.”

CHAPTER 46

As we entered the large manor of polished stone and other material, following Lilaca, the daughter of the harpy chief, my eyes began to wander, soaking in the design. The interior kept to the gothic theme. Tiled floors, chandeliers above, harpy etchings in the walls at precise intervals.

We were taken to an office all the way at the back. A harpy, sprawled across a couch, eating what appeared to be an assortment of nuts, berries, and bite-sized unknown meats looked up at us. She looked like Lilaca, but in her late thirties. A servant polished her talons.

As if that level of unprofessionalism wasn’t enough, she was dressed in a robe, while probably comfortable, it was a very light red. If one really focused and squinted, they could probably see through it. Listen, I love relaxing half-naked as much as anyone, but this took not having any fucks to give to a new level.

She didn’t acknowledge our entrance until her daughter cleared her throat.

“Mother, what in Wanda’s hell are you doing? This isn’t a procreation meeting. You’re always like this!” Lilaca snapped. Cheetara meowed in agreement.

The chief gave us a lazy gaze. “Ah, the humans have arrived. You may sit anywhere or stand, I care not.” She glanced at her daughter. “What’s a procreation meeting?”

Lilaca, blushing heavily with both embarrassment and fury, turned to us. “I’m so sorry. This is one of her… lazy days. She overeats when she’s stressed out.”

She raised her voice, reprehension potent. “It’s a miracle she hasn’t blown up like a giant, breaking her couch.”

The harpy chief yawned. “So, humans, you’re looking to pass through onto the roads. Too bad. No passing through until the bandits leave or we kill them.”

“How long will this take?” I asked, not worried.

“Ideally, in five more seconds,” the chief said, “but the bandits are being crafty. Some may be using invisible cloaks.”

I looked at Wolverine, then grinned. The wolf tilted his head, tail wagging.

“Seems like a job for my best buddy here,” I said while petting him.

“It is too dangerous… but not for magicians such as yourselves. If you’re willing to risk getting shot with an arrow for us, then consider you and your friends honored guests of our village.”

The chief sat up. “I’d love to hunt them myself, alas, they’re using enchanted flight-striker arrows. They don’t pierce, but cause an explosion that will injure their targets. It is a ploy to lure me out into the open. We’re unable to contact the capital for help. Not that we’re expecting much from the humans. If not for Queen Cerial, I doubt any other race would be tolerated in Merridon.”

“The Lord Ruler doesn’t mind other races,” Iris defended. The chief raised an eyebrow. “He’s still a jerk, make no mistake, but a practical jerk nonetheless.”

“Wanda’s tailfeathers… Never mind that. Lilaca, how did you end up interacting with these people?” the chief asked as she finally sat up, dismissing her attendants with a gesture.

“Oh, that’s right, they saved my life,” Lilaca said, which gained her a blank stare from her mother.

The chief yawned again. “Isn’t that something you should, you know, mention first?” She nailed her daughter in the head with one of the sofa’s small pillows.

“Ow,” Lilaca said. “I was getting to it. We just didn’t expect to walk in on your meeting with you dressed like this. Where are your chiefs’ robes, you slutfeather?”

“There is no need for such formality when operations are slow. Mostly slow,” the chief said, waving off her daughter’s words. She looked at us. “The only thing I cannot do on duty is get drunk. Sadly. I could use some of the hard dwarven stuff.”

“Keep Chenzu away from her,” Ronica murmured. Lucas stifled a laugh.

“Mother! Show some manners already, and put on less-troubling clothes.” Lilaca scoffed. She looked at us apologetically, before turning back to the chief. “We’ll meet you in the counsel room.”

“We have a counsel room?” the chief asked as she laid back down. “Never mind, we don’t have time for formalities. Everyone, seats now. I shall introduce myself, our way.”

“Mother, don’t, that’s inappropriate,” Lilaca whined. “You can’t do that, we have male guests.”

“A what guests?” the chief asked and, judging by her mischievous smile, I finally realized she had way too much fun flustering her poor daughter.

While I could’ve watched this exchange go on, I could practically sense Lucas’s hope of seeing how she introduced herself the harpy way. I was a teenager once.

No, I wasn’t also hoping—no curiosity whatsoever. Milia was not currently giving me the side eye, having knowledge of the harpy greeting. We had to get moving or risk losing hours trying to find the disciples a path around the roadways the harpies currently blocked. Well, what was the rush? Making gold required patience, right? Plus, I needed to build a larger surplus quickly just in case I decided to hire more people. There were farm and garden upgrades to purchase, after all.

I cleared my throat. “Look, as funny as this is, we’re actually short on time. Wolverine and I will go look for the bandits, assuming you’ll get a guard to show us the way. In the meantime, my betrothed has a proposal that may interest you.”

The chief’s eyes lit up as she gestured at one of her door guards. That harpy saluted, wing to the air, then bowed. “You sound like a merchant,” the chief deduced. “I will hear out your wife.” She frowned. “We seriously need trade again. What’s your feather? I mean service.”

“We run a potion shop,” I said. “I’m a potion maker. I’ll let Milia explain everything we sell.”

“I’m Kimika, by the way,” the harpy chief said, sitting up again. Her robe sleeves fell several inches past her hands. Lilaca frowned at her playful mother.

“I’ll leave it to you,” I told Milia, kissing her before I started toward the door, Wolverine at my side. “Cheetara, would you like to watch over the others for me?”

Cheetara leapt onto Milia’s shoulder, meowing in a dutiful way.

“Is it okay if I come along?” Lucas asked.

Remembering our first bandit debacle, I figured he had enough experience and waved him along. That was a joke. This would be a training moment.

“If you’re volunteering for high intensity training so soon, then come along,” I said. “Twerp, please stay back with—”

She saluted me with a bow. “Of course I wouldn’t be cruel enough to leave Milia behind with Iris.”

The white-haired elf glared at the twerp. “Are you trying to turn us into a comedy duo, as well?”

Lilaca and Kimika were bickering again, so they didn’t catch Iris’s quip.

“Harmony, you too,” I said. “I can see the words coming from your mouth.”

I wondered if I could find a way to give the apprentices some high intensity image training, a Dragon Ball Z-style meditation. Label it HIIT. Why? Because it sounded cool.

Placing training development programs to a corner of my mind, I focused on keeping up with the guard. She led us out a back gate and toward the magnificent mega tree. The autumn leaves brought back memories of home and childhood. Like when my big sister and I went trick-or-treating and she smacked me in the back of the head for stealing five of her Snickers bars. We bickered until Pops finally snapped at us. He lectured us on the importance of sharing and enjoying times like these. He reminded us of Mom’s deployment overseas as a Navy doctor, or physician as they called it.

“This is where I’ll stop,” the guard said as we made it halfway to the tree. “I can feel the bandits targeting harpies again. We try to tell the idiots to stop being stubborn and land, hide out, but they won’t listen.”

“They won’t attack us, right?” Harmony asked with a look that seemed to be regretting her decision to come along.

“Of course not, we’re not idiots,” the guard scoffed. “These bandits are not going to come out in the open and in a group like this. They’re attacking from afar because they know of the zap. Yes, the zap.” She tilted her head, smiling. “Good luck!”

She flew back into the city without another word.

I shook my head. “The F? Let’s go. Wolverine, see if you can sniff out anyone that’s not a harpy and is shooting at them from afar. Shooting arrows.”

Wolverine barked, tail wagging. He took off and we followed him, ready to kick some ass. I pushed mana through my newest ring, summoning the rock golem.

[Ring of Force Fields. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. Twice per day, you may briefly generate a powerful shield capable of blocking up to King-realm strikes and magic. This ring cannot be overcharged. You may summon one rock golem to defend you once per day.]

The golem was certainly something I’d seen in books or fantasy anime numerous times. Humanoid-shape, body made of rocks and boulders, though its arms were oddly defined human-like arms. Glowing red eyes looked at me, awaiting orders.

“I’m going to call you Mr. Thing,” I said. “No, no one would remember those terrible movies. I’m calling you Onix.”

“Onix… that’s not a bad name, which is rare for you,” Harmony said.

That poor girl would never know.

“Onix, make sure the wolf ahead, Wolverine, doesn’t get pelted with arrows.”

The golem nodded or at least made a movement that I assumed was a nod, before taking off in a surprising burst of speed. It moved so fast, it was a blur.

We followed my wolf for ten minutes straight, down a grassy path, eventually leading to the entrance of this portion of the woods. The attack was sudden. The golem moved lightning fast to turn its arms into a large shield, blocking hundreds of arrows.

[Quest. Kill the Pain Bow bandits in the forest. They made a move on your wolf. Now make them regret it. Accept? Yes or no.]

I selected yes after seeing the golem suddenly explode into pebbly bits. My reasoning was simple. Fuck charging in there like an idiot.

“Wolverine, let’s get the hell out of here,” I said. We had the information for the harpies to handle this problem themselves. They’d be doing this quest for me.

Wolverine damn near teleported to my side as we took off running. Sensing an arrow sailing toward Harmony, I activated the force field ring, blocking it. It was as if a truck smashed into me, and I cursed loudly as my finger felt like it broke. A nasty shockwave! Were these super arrows or just magicians being creative with bows? Why were the harpies on the tree purposely being targets? They couldn’t be that idiotic. They had to be protecting the tree, right? Could there be something within they seriously didn’t want stolen by the bandits? So many questions flooded my mind.

“You know what, now’s a good time to test this out,” I said as I tossed a potion of steam blast into the woods. Hearing the yells of agony and curses made me recall the description of my newest creation.

[Potion of Steam Blast. Type: Blight. Item grade: S. Item quality: Superior. Effect: Toss the potion and watch a large area get coated in a hot steam explosion. It’s not fatal, but they sure will be smelling quite… herby afterward. It is very difficult for targets to see through this steam. You probably won’t be better off, which is why the grade will lose 2 points.]

“So let’s make it a rule to never walk into danger without first getting all of the details,” Harmony said. “The harpies made it seem like they were a trivial issue, but they’re clearly not ordinary bandits.”

I tossed another potion of steam blast toward the woods, but an arrow intercepted it. Abruptly, a cloaked woman manifested from nothing, armed with a dagger, and stabbed right for my throat. She met thin air as I sidestepped then knocked her out with just an elbow. I glared down at the unconscious figure.

Where did you learn that move, someone would ask. My wife taught me that. Milia didn’t turn me into a super soldier or martial arts master, but she drilled in physical skills that stuck. Skills that I could use without thinking.

“Excellent, we’ve got a hostage… well, a source of information,” Lucas said.

I picked the bandit woman up, slinging her over my shoulder like a sack and we continued running. As I hoped, the arrows stopped, which meant this person was important to them or at least someone in that unseen group of bandits.

When we were safely back into the village, we dashed to the closest group of guards, a cluster of six.

After explaining what happened, powerful electric aura erupted around them, and the guard captain let out a rallying song.

Yes, a note that almost made me wonder if she was a siren, not a harpy. We were about to pass the unconscious bandit woman off when three more cloaked bandits, all men, manifested right in front of the gate.

Or rather, they undid their invisibility right in time to take a nice group Dragon Magic Burst. The harpy guards worked themselves into a frenzy.

“We know of their location! Now is the time to strike, my sisters,” the harpy guard captain yelled.

Soon, they were off, and the flashes of lightning and the sound of battle began. Not all left due to obligations to guard the village.

In fact, an annoyed harpy guard took away the hostage. We were left to wait for the battle to end.

“Let’s get to the others…” My voice faded when I saw a man, who looked just like the hostage, dash toward us, wand aimed, spell book to his side.

Wolverine knocked him out with a single Cosmic Sunlight Flash at half power.

“High offense, low defense,” I muttered to myself and checked to see if the guy was alive. Harpy guards remaining in the town apprehended him. They would be joining the group in the village’s jail. Whatever the harpies did to them was not my problem.

I winced at my still-sore finger, debating to waste a health potion on it or not. “Lucas, could you go fetch Iris for me, please?”

“Sure,” Lucas said and sped off, the glint in his eyes a bit too excited. Wolverine gave me a questioning whine.

“I’m fine, buddy,” I said, petting him. Unlike the sunlight wolf, Cheetara probably didn’t have enough restraint in her soul and would’ve leveled the entire forest.

“I’d really like their bow skills for ourselves.”

I turned to Harmony.

“Wh… what?” she asked.

“How good are you at using a bow?”

The teenager scowled. “I haven’t touched a bow since Father took me hunting when I was thirteen. Why do you ask?”

[Quest completed. Good work, team! You’ve done an excellent job helping out with this quest. So much so that you will be rewarded with… wait for it… Another quest!]

[The Sippy, the Pain Bow Bandit King has slipped away from the harpy thunderstorm and is headed this way to rescue Deathblade, the Bandit Princess. He has killed five harpies and will be sentenced to death. Kill him.]

The moment a short man with a long beard emerged through the gate, a harpy guard zapped him, killing the bandit king instantly before I had the chance to process anything.

[Quest completed. Who’s got spirit, who who, who’s got spirit, not you! For being quite the team player, completing your own quest, you received 1 spirit coin. Reward updated… You received 10,000 undeserved spirit coins.]

Someone seriously needed to reboot the computer, goddess, or whatever it was responsible for these messages. Otherwise, the feeling of smugness at it not having its way would threaten to overblow my ego.

[Number of spirit coins: 145,100. Number of heavenly spirit coins: 10.]

“You know, Harmony, Wolverine, life is good,” I said. “If we, as noncombatants, don’t have to get involved with shit like this…”

I paused, seeing Iris and Lucas approach. “Let’s get the village chief to command her guards to let us through. It’s time to move on. Also, pay close attention to your new bow teacher.”

Harmony pouted.

CHAPTER 47

Milia emerged from Chief Kimika’s building, excited, followed by Lilaca, and Ronica. Iris and Harmony had left ahead of us. The twerp had a gift bag, and a servant following her with a silver platter of assorted finger foods. She ate happily. I gave her a blank stare. She smiled victoriously.

“I take it everything went well?” I asked Milia.

“She was tougher than she led on,” Milia said proudly, “but they’ve agreed to shop with us almost exclusively. If they don’t send any… flyers, they’ll pay for deliveries. And look, they gave us this.”

She pulled a gold medallion juiced with mana. Etched on it was the symbol of a bird and a feather.

[Harpy Medallion of Honor. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. Reveal this to any harpy and they’ll be more than happy to show any hospitality. This is a symbol of harpy pride and can only be rewarded by a chief or above.]

“This isn’t something they normally gave to people—”

“She was like, well, since you’re not human, I can bend the rules and give you the medallion,” Ronica interrupted Milia with a voice that was a surprisingly good impression of the chief.

“With this, we should be able to establish a dialogue with any harpy,” Milia said.

The proud smile on my face was definitely there, because damn. She not only pulled this off in just an hour, but got everyone a bonus out of it.

“Honestly, I was expecting us to be here a lot longer, given the nature of negotiations,” I said. “Good work.”

“Are you leaving already?” Lilaca asked, a little sadness in her voice, which either revealed her lack of friends or harpies were beings that got attached to people very quickly. We hadn’t known her for more than a couple of hours.

“We are,” I answered. “We’ve got a long journey ahead of us and can’t afford to lose more time. Feel free to get acquainted with Kyushu. We’ll be back in a couple of weeks or so.”

“Short stay as it was, we were glad to have you here,” Lilaca said. “I’ll take you up on that offer. Your potions are of a quality that shouldn’t exist, and I’d like to buy more for my personal inventory.”

She bowed to Ronica first and then to us. “Please have a prosperous journey and visit again.”

She smiled at Lucas before turning around to walk away. The half-dwarf boy blushed, scratching the back of his head.

A lot hit at once, my smile only growing, putting aside the questions I had for Ronica for now.

“I know I don’t say this enough, but damn, I appreciate all of you,” I said, then laughed. “I still have to practice and study up on negotiating business deals, but I’m lucky enough to have you, Milia. And heyyy, guess what? Lucas has volunteered to do our first delivery here.”

“Hey,” Lucas said, his voice a mix of playfulness and annoyed, prompting a chuckle from everyone.

“You did something, Ronica,” I said. “I don’t know what, but thanks anyway.”

“Whatever could you be talking about?” Ronica said, her voice playful, but also strained, as if holding back something. Her cheery tone fell a bit. “I’m only existing here.”

“We were actually getting to that,” Milia said. “But I only guessed. It is something she should tell you herself someday. I could be wrong.”

“It’s none of my business,” I said. “As long as it’s not something that will get your fellow clan members hurt, who cares?”

The darkness that momentarily appeared in Ronica’s eyes when Milia mentioned guessing a potential secret vanished, replaced by a smile and a hug.

“Thank you… Nate,” she said softly.

“Yeah, yeah, twerp,” I said, patting her back. “You just keep smiling, okay? Oh, and you owe Milia a hug too.”

“Goh!” Milia grunted as Ronica hugged her suddenly. She smiled.

Whatever happened in her past would probably change the way we looked at her forever. I already guessed she bottled something up deeply. I also noticed this wasn’t the first time that mask slipped.

One day she’d probably tell us. Or we’d help her forget. Either way, the twerp was my disciple, so I’d deal with the issue when it emerged. Hopefully over booze and the will to move forward in life.

When we returned to the others outside of the gate, we found them sitting at a large table drinking, eating, and laughing with harpy guards. Chenzu strummed a few notes on his lute.

Beakwing was asleep, a large pile of fruits and even those treekins next to him. A harpy guard slept next to him peacefully.

“I hope you guys aren’t having too much fun,” I said when we reached them.

“Perhaps a little,” Kelvin said. “Our new friends here are just hardworking people like us. We invited them to relax a bit.”

The harpy guards nodded. One of them, seeming to be in her forties and looking like she fought for years judging by the scars, smiled. “We’ve heard what you’ve done out there. They had tools and spells that distorted our senses. Sniffing them out and then allowing us to take our revenge, that is a sign of the highest declaration of friendship to us, so be sure to actually use that medallion. The chief’s been wanting to award one for years. Now she’ll finally close her trap about it.”

I laughed. Let me say, these were the most competent guards I’d dealt with so far. To think they actually did their job and completed the quest for me, although it made we wonder just what the hell kind of bandits were their attackers. Deadly arrows and anti-harpy gear. The only reason why they didn’t charge right away was because harpy lightning killed in one strike.

The reasoning of the disciples not wanting to piss them off truly sunk in. But despite being strong, they were only mere citizens of the kingdom. Fewer in numbers and quite kind, despite the stories. Being a seductive race probably brought in more problems than I could even begin to comprehend.

“It’s been fun, but we’ve got to take off on our journey again,” I replied. “Thanks for having us.”

The harpy guard saluted us, sticking a wing in the air, and then bowed. She passed what appeared to be candy to Alexander before walking off. He glared at her, but still ate it right then and there, bringing smiles and laughter to the entire party.

One thing I found interesting about this ordeal were the two harpy types. Those with wings on their backs, giving them the appearance of angels, and then those with strongly foldable wings on their arms. It appeared to be a random trait and didn’t impair their flying. Also, none of them seemed to really care. I decided to not allow my mind to wonder how they dealt with clothing.

“Thanks for visiting us, even if it wasn’t intentional,” the guard said, laughing. “Have a prosperous journey.”

“Did I miss out on any fun?” Mandi asked while we were making our way back to Beakwing. The disciples mounted their horses. I heard Iris snap at Ramon for drooling on her horse and stifled a laugh. Milia giggled.

“No, you didn’t,” Harmony replied to the redhead. “We also didn’t participate in any fighting.”

“Not that we came here for that,” Chenzu said. “By the way, I secured some help to rank up the town in the entertainment sector. Some harpies are angelic singers.”

I nodded. “We’ve only heard just a single note and I wondered if I had them mixed up with sirens.”

Chenzu laughed. “You can’t mistake harpy kindness for the icy hostility of sirens. Thankfully, they all live deep in the southern reaches of the Astral Empire, keeping to themselves like ancient elves.”

“Ancient elves didn’t keep to themselves,” Milia interjected. “They were obsessed with… forest worship back then.”

“We must’ve studied two different history books, because that’s not how I recall it,” Chenzu said.

“So where to next?” Mandi asked, changing the topic while glaring at Milia and Chenzu. “We accomplished far more here than one could expect, right?”

“A business deal, new customers, help with a town upgrade, a special medallion and…” I paused as the prompt appeared in my mental headspace.

[You clan has received +2% crafting fame. Somehow the harpies had come to a conclusion that you were a clan and see you very favorably. Your clan were the ingredients of peaceful visitation that they needed.]

[+10,000 spirit coins. Total number of spirit coins: 155,100. Heavenly spirit coins: 10.]

I danced… in my head, of course. Finally! I now had enough to purchase the magic lab. I couldn’t wait to get home and create something in it. This would be by far my most expensive buy yet from the red cube. New lab, new me!

Although this did serve as a reminder of just how few spirit coins I had to get some of the more promising tools, buildings, and devices. Don’t get me started on not being able to purchase a garden.

I got it. God probably wasn’t willing to just part with the Garden of Eden, but having that in my backyard would certainly make my neighbors jealous of me. Okay, so it probably wasn’t that Garden of Eden, but someone came up with that naming scheme.

When we were off and moving again, having stored Beakwing’s fruit in a ring at his request, the apprentices returned to either their meditation or, in Alexander’s case, inventory logging. He also read on the side.

Did you know one of the toughest pirate kings in history loved romantic dramas? You do now!

As late afternoon rolled in, I woke up from meditation only to see Milia asleep in my lap. The teenagers gave me varying looks from playful, smirking, and mildly amused. The dryad rarely allowed herself to be defenseless, other than back at home with me. But that didn’t count.

I changed the topic to something more serious.

“It’s probably about time we let Beakwing and the horses rest,” I said. “I also promised the big guy some belly rubs.”

Beakwing snorted his agreement, prompting a laugh. Cheetara meowed in what seemed to be an amused tone, though I couldn’t be one hundred percent sure. I’d probably find out when she became a full cat. She was growing and I knew it was only a matter of time before our adorable kitten evolved.

Cats were still adorable, but I’d be lying to you if I didn’t mention the fact that they were mostly assholes to me until wanting something. Dogs stole my heart. Except for chihuahuas, evil things. My sister’s best friend, who probably planned my murder on a daily basis, had a chihuahua named Pookie who felt the same way. Okay, the chihuahua probably hated almost everyone, but especially me and for no reason. I will not get into how many times it attacked or tried to attack me.

Beakwing selected a nice clearing to land in. In the distance, I noticed other travelers on a carriage, moving in the same direction as us, though whether they were headed to the city, or some town in between would forever be unknown.

As we began setting up a rest camp, a horned, two-story tall black horse suddenly leapt into the air from maybe fifty to sixty meters away, or half a football field, unveiling wings twice the size of Beakwing’s. It wasn’t there a moment ago. My mouth hung open as we watched it disappear into the clouds, a giant rainbow briefly appearing behind it. Pleasant mana millions of times greater than my saint aura blanketed the land for a few seconds.

“Was that… was that a freaking unicorn?” I asked nobody in particular. Honestly, I wasn’t surprised they were real too. Spellcasters, dragons, elves, you name it. I just wish I caught it on film.

Iris shook me furiously, her excitement wild. “Nate—Nate, they’re legendary, almost never seen. In my homeland, to see them is a warning of a prosperous and happy life.”

Opal and I gave her a skeptical look. The pixie landed on my shoulder to glare at the elf.

“That’s just some myth,” she said, folding her arms. “Unicorns are just shy and timid.”

“I do not think it is a myth,” Iris defended, her voice stubborn. “Unicorns are partially divine beasts. Also, they’re connected to something called the winds of fate. Every life elf worth their ears knows that creatures connected to it have the potential to reach divinity.”

“I’ve never seen you this hyped before,” I said as I petted Wolverine.

“H… hyped?” Iris asked and once again, I mentally cursed the system for not translating that for me. At this point, I needed to drop as much of the Earth terminology as possible, or everyone here would drive me crazy.

“Excited. I’ve never seen you so excited,” I corrected. “Do the life elves have a history with the unicorns?”

Iris’s eyes sparkled. Ramon snorted while feeding the horses with Kelvin. Nuwa spoke with Alexander, though she was probably annoying him based on his barely contained glare. The kind blonde girl was likely oblivious to it, as she was to many things.

“Just a small history,” Iris said. “Like I said, they’re rare and witnessing them like this is a sign of happiness.” She looked at Opal. “I know you’re skeptical. But I’m sure there was a time people were skeptical about fairies and pixies, back in the time where pranks were commonplace.”

Opal glared at the elf. “Don’t compare us to the childish ancients.”

We looked at her.

“Opal, how many times have you crashed into my face?” I asked.

“That is but excitement, and I do apologize for it,” Opal scoffed. “You must understand the world of gadgetry to appreciate what it means to make breakthroughs, combining it with mana.”

She seemed like she would drool just thinking about making gadgets. I shook my head, smiling at the tiny woman. I summoned Yukihara to keep her company, though they still ended up flying to Mandi’s shoulders.

“This has been one of the most eventful starts to a journey I’ve ever been on,” Maxus said to me. “Harpies and then a massive winged horse.”

“A unicorn,” Iris said, hands on hips. “I will not have you degrading its magnificence.”

Maxus, still wearing his cloak, hood up, gave her a blank stare.

“Wanda’s ass, I understand that you’ve never seen a big horse. Neither have I. That doesn’t mean worship it,” Maxus said and of course we all burst out into laughter at the expense of the two bickerers.

Iris glared daggers at him, but it was no use. The rogue saw the unicorn as nothing but a giant ride or even pet and nothing else. He probably didn’t believe in miracles.

After a half hour, we headed back onto our mounts and took off.

“I can’t believe I’m saying this so early, but I’m having fun,” Harmony announced cheerily.

I glanced at her. “Me too. This is a first for me. The long A-ranked dungeon crawl doesn’t count.”

Milia giggled. “It never counts. It is like a death march to battle, while a journey like this serves as a window to immense opportunities.”

“I’m having fun too,” Lucas declared.

“As am I,” Mandi said, smiling.

Alexander chuckled. “I’m not familiar with land adventures, but even I could appreciate it from time to time.”

Chenzu gave the kid a playful grin. “My friends back home will not believe me if I tell them about a pirate that has something positive to say about land.”

Alexander chuckled. “Perhaps. But don’t get used to it, lad.”

CHAPTER 48

[Portable Camp Management System with Mini Lab. Item rank: SS. Item quality: Extraordinary. Whenever you’re ready to settle down while on a journey, this is what you’re looking for. Comes with an automatic campfire starter, you can spawn as many chairs as you need, you may spawn a cabin with multiple rooms if the space is there, or multiple royal grade tents. Automatic heating and cooling included. It also comes with basic sentry golems capable of taking out A-ranked demonic beasts and stunning S-ranked beasts. If you’re camping in a zone with SS, SSS, or above ranked beasts, then you’re probably in a land of chaos or not in this world. In that case, don’t camp or sleep. Warning, this is not a replacement for a home. It will be considered a clan zone. Opal, Yukihara, or Aku can serve as its spirit host. Not that you should need one. This is a gift from Wanda.]

I wasted no time activating the camp pyramid. We didn’t have to give it space, the object flew into a clearing on its own and rapidly glowed. Within seconds, a large cabin, a premade area for the presumable campfire, and golems similar to Onix appeared, only made of metal.

The lab building manifested next to it. A large outhouse appeared even further away from it, also guarded by golems.

Cheetara was freaking the fuck out, maybe in a good way, while everything manifested. Eventually she calmed down, walked over to our new camp, and sniffed at it. She patted it a couple of times, then turned to me with a confirmation meow, as if saying, “It’s safe.”

“This is amazing,” Kelvin said in awe.

“Hell yeah it is. Come on, let’s go see what we got,” I said, leading everyone inside. Sure enough, there were plenty of rooms and they were labeled with our names.

Opal and Yukihara flew around us as we toured the building. It included an indoor and outdoor eating area, perfect for adjusting plans around the weather. A small kitchen with an oven, a kettle, and food storage box greeted us partway through the walk. Lamps were powered by mana, that I could tell, though I wasn’t sure where the mana came from. Then again, I’d have to guess where the mana used to make the camp self-assemble itself, manifested too.

Lastly, there were, of course, bathrooms, each with tubs. Sure, we’d have to fill them up ourselves and our personal water supply wouldn’t do the trick. Fortunately for us, we were magicians with creative minds, whether it was Milia commanding the earth or Kelvin filling the tub with ice and Lucas melting it. Opal and Mandi also wanted to take a shot at creating something to assist. I told them we didn’t have the time, but they were welcome to brainstorm anyway. Just not all night.

That night, we sat around the campfire, and I explained to them how my homeland did things. Everyone wanted to try marshmallows, s’mores, and even roasted sausages afterward. Unfortunately, sausages in this world were a luxury food. Imagine spending gold on sausages! Exactly. It was a crime against humanity.

We did have prepared food in the storage rings, but nothing beat roasting meat, vegetables for Milia and Iris, and other things over a fire while talking with friends and loved ones. Everyone likely caught on to how I often excluded specific details of my homeland, its name, and location.

“Hey, Alexander, I never got around to asking, but about leaving Mazu behind,” I began, but the kid waved off my concern.

“He wanted to stay,” Alexander said. “Not that it means much, since I can just summon him using a treasure.”

I nodded, everything in that regard making sense now. He and the fox normally seemed inseparable, even more so after he revealed his past life. Apparently Mazu didn’t know. However, it didn’t change much. The fox was quite old, and Alexander was still a kid in its eyes.

The rest of the night passed peacefully, everyone bathing and then sleeping in their rooms, excited for the second journey day. I woke up first, dressed in a comfortable shirt and trousers, brushed up and used a flask of water to rinse away the mouth washing oil. Afterward, I wasted no time getting my happy ass into the mini lab.

While Harmony was expected to be my assistant, teenagers were still teenagers. They slept in. I did at that age too.

So why did I walk in to see the apprentice practicing her mana pill making? She even had on her safety goggles. I almost wanted to clap at the initiative.

“I guess I’ll need to reevaluate my assessment about teenagers and sleeping in,” I said.

“I wouldn’t make much of an assistant if I didn’t put in the effort,” Harmony replied.

I requested the system to give her contribution points. To my surprise, it replied.

[Harmony received 5 contribution points.]

I checked the current contribution board to verify. The system was certainly not bullshitting me.

[Harmony Rue. Magician rank: 12th realm of the Novice. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 14. Affinity: earth, wind, and fire mana.

Mandi Wingston. Mortal. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 7. Affinity: n/a. (Potential: fire.)

Lucas Fireborn. Magician rank: 10th realm of the Beginnings. Apprentice rank: S. Points: 6. Affinity: fire and earth mana.

Alexander Demonblade. Magician rank: 2nd realm of the Mortal. (Partially unsealed.) Apprentice rank: S. Points: 6. Affinity: water and wind mana.]

Cheetara, who walked in at the time, hopped onto my shoulder, nestling against my face.

“Good morning to you too, Cheetara,” I said, smiling. She meowed at Harmony.

“Good morning, Cutie,” she greeted cheerfully. Her eyes had the sparkles of someone looking at something adorable. Which likely mimicked mine, because holy shit was Cheetara adorable. Listen, a grown man can be proud of his Kamehameha-firing cat, okay.

Shortly afterward, Wolverine entered the lab.

“I think it’s time for breakfast,” I said as I knelt, pulling the sunlight wolf into a hug. Wolverine barked in agreement, licking my cheek.

“Who wants roast? I’m going to reheat mine, of course.”

I ended up preparing breakfast for everyone before rejoining Harmony back in the lab.

“Let’s start by making the potion of clarity,” I said as I set up my chemistry set. “Thanks to the water breathing potion, I was able to swim down and get the missing ingredients.”

[Potion of Clarity. Consuming a medium bottle of this will clear your mind and increase the chances of you gaining insight. Warning: this is a highly valuable potion. Magicians will likely do whatever it takes to extract this recipe from you.]

[To create this, you will need 5 Underwater Emblem herbs, 1 mix of Blood Lightning potion, 1 bottle of purified water, Underwater Emblem berries, and 10 pieces of random edible herbs. Mix it with pure water then allow to sit for at least a day.]

“Potion of clarity?” Harmony asked. “Does it really give you some kind of wisdom?”

“I’m thinking it will make your head clear when you’re trying to come up with the answer for a complex problem,” I said. “But you never know with magical potions. Don’t expect anything too grand, it is a simple-level potion.”

Harmony frowned. “I still feel so inadequate after hearing about higher level potions.”

“Don’t. We all have to start learning somewhere.” I placed a few medium-sized beakers and small vials into position on the table. The lab had other tools, which I’d make use of, including the cauldrons. I’d use my magic cauldron for the main course, however, such as the potion we planned to create.

[Nature’s Heart Magic Cauldron. Item rank: S. Item quality: Superior. Owner: Nate Sullivan. A cauldron capable of handling and reshaping even the most stubborn ingredients. This is also perfect for pill creation. Effects may rise beyond expectations for the items used in here.]

For a brief moment, I considered lending the magic cauldron to Harmony for pill creation but decided against it. She needed a ton of practice, more advanced books, perhaps even demonstrations from a few teachers before even considering utilizing the luxury of a magic cauldron.

Even for me, it was overboard to create a health potion in it.

“Even I’m still learning beyond the simple level,” I told her. “It’s not something one needs to do, given how good high quality simple potions are. Like the potion of shadows. Complex or even advanced potions have specific challenges I’d like to conquer. Also, we kind of need the angel summoning potion to kill the Axem. Without it, we’re fucked.”

Harmony nodded. “Well, I believe in you.”

“You do?” I asked.

“I do,” Harmony replied, a finality in her voice.

I chuckled. “No pressure at all.” I turned to look at her. “One of these days, I hope to live up to your faith in me. I sure as shit don’t want it misplaced.”

Harmony laughed.

After we made the mixture, I sealed it into a few bottles and placed ‘must sit for a day’ labels on them. Kelvin walked in as I was cleaning my magic cauldron, preparing for camp pack up. He nodded while examining the lab and the layout of the potions.

“All of this manifested from that gift of Wanda,” he said, mostly to himself. “Oh, I came in here to tell you that Opal can merge with the camp somehow. And by that look, you’re already aware.”

I laughed. “I’m not sure how it helps, but she can. Let’s just ask her what she’s doing. Opal!”

She flew into the lab, crashing into me. “The call of me being needed. At last! It is my time to shine! The great, smartest pixie of them all. Rank means nothing, I say! Nothing! They laughed at me, they mocked me, but look at me now.” She cleared her throat, calmly brushed herself off and spoke as if she hadn’t just gone on a maniacal tirade. “How may I assist, Sir Nate?”

She landed on Harmony’s shoulder. The teenager gave her a small, kind smile.

“You could become the—”

“Yes, I’d love to be the spirit host,” Opal interrupted, her hyperactive nature almost making her seem as if she’d spontaneously combust.

“Okay, but what do you actually do as a spirit host?” I asked.

“I saw you merge into the building last night,” Kelvin pointed out.

“Spirit hosts can magically protect the place and see far outside, up to some… many fields away,” Opal explained. “This is also a massive mana cultivating opportunity, if Wanda’s gift deemed the occasion a journey. Which it does. By the end of the trip, I’ll be a C-ranked pixie. I won’t be as weak and helpless anymore, and I’ll be able to supercharge some of Mandi’s gadgets. Maybe spell a few if I can rank higher. The possibilities are… well, I don’t know if they’re endless, but I need this. Please let me be the spirit host.”

“Yeah, have at it,” I said.

[You have officially accepted Opal as the camp’s spirit host. Magical defenses now enabled. All golems can now pierce through magic. They are also unaffected by magic intended to harm, control, or deactivate them or the camp.]

The pixie crashed into me with a tiny hug.

“This so makes up for when Mandi forgot to bring my bathtub and I almost drowned last night,” Opal said.

“You did not almost drown,” Mandi said as she entered. “You naturally float. Not that your magic would allow you to drown, anyway.”

Opal stuck her tongue out at the redhead. Mandi rolled her eyes. A glare-off commenced. They still ended up leaving the lab together, engaged in a conversation about their current project.

Harmony and Kelvin finally understood the shock in my eyes when I read the prompt to them. I should’ve done this the previous night, but ended up forgetting due to tiredness and the feelings of journeying in an unknown world. For the first time, I’d truly see something beyond Kyushu. There, I’d establish ties to my business that would make the shop competitive enough to reach maybe the top one hundred. Getting to the top five or even ten seemed far off for now, but that was to be expected. Not many knew I existed. They’d never understand the insanity of an SSS-quality potion. Hell, I barely understood it, and I’d been making these things like a one-man factory.

After cleaning up the lab, storing the ‘fermenting’ potions of clarity in a bag, we stepped out of the campsite. A prompt revealed itself to confirm this.

[Would you like to deactivate the camp?]

I selected yes. In a quick flash of mana and light, the camp reverted to its small pyramid form and floated over to me. I zapped it back into the storage ring like a trainer recalling its Pokémon. Not that a laser appeared from the ring. Items simply vanished upon a mental command and with a little mana. No, I hadn’t deduced the internal mechanics. Maybe someday I’d run into a magical engineer, assuming they existed.

“Let’s get going,” I said.

We climbed on our mounts and took off, following the map. The temperatures below were already somewhat cool. They sunk when we took to the sky. If not for Beakwing’s anti-wind magic, we’d probably be decked down in furs or other winter clothing.

I reread the contract the harpies gave Milia, searching for any hidden tricks and wondering if I should’ve listened to my big sister about going to law school. Before she smacked me in the back of the head for being a smartass and refusing. The contract was heavily worded in our favor. It was also very simple, almost worrying. Why were they heavily cut off from trade? No, it wasn’t that.

The harpies either never tried asking other towns instead of the Lord Ruler, or were asking the wrong ones. I verified this with Mandi.

“Hey Mandi, you guys get a lot of visits to your city, adventurers and even beastkin. What about harpies? Did they ever ask for trade?”

Mandi shook her head. “Harpies never visited us. They either communicate needs to the capital or, on occasion, travel to the big cities. At least according to Mother. Other than that, I don’t know much about them. Honestly forgot there was a harpy village just northeast of us.”

Another two hours passed. Beakwing lowered his altitude, revealing a large, beautiful lake beneath us, surrounded by a small rocky shore, and a forest of pink and blue trees. Below were motes of orange lights flying around and the shapes of people. They were likely out on a trip, fishing or hunting, or traveling. I didn’t see any nearby towns or villages.

“That’s just incredible,” I said, awed.

“It truly is a beautiful sight,” Milia said, smiling.

“Hey Nate, why do you want to be a potion maker?”

I turned to look at Chenzu. He was watching the sight below. He looked at me with one of his rare serious expressions. This wasn’t the lute-playing bard, but someone with bottled curiosity.

“You’ve got plenty of other talents and incredible magic is one of those. This isn’t just potential; you fought the Lord Ruler himself and came back to us without a scratch on you. You reached the realm of Saint and actually became a saint. Now we sleep comfortably in your saint aura. You become a force when you stop holding back. So why not just… take advantage of that? Why potions? You could truly be a hero.” He froze, eyes wide. “I mean no offense, my friend.”

I waved off his apology. “No offense taken. Your curiosity is perfectly valid. It’s not the first time someone’s asked me similar things. Call it… having little fucks to give about becoming some hero. Call it openly defying the heavens and daring them to complain. Listen, the world is a big place. In fact, this kingdom is probably quite big. Is crying for a hero the one answer to everyone’s problems? Ramon and the others don’t seem to think so, based on their actions. This world… this kingdom runs on a strange principle that’s kind of foreign to me. It’s something I dubbed ‘might is right.’”

Everyone stared at me with various emotions from concern to uncertainty, to curiosity.

“Might is right is a damning system, but it is something the people of this land only know. Where even the most unqualified sorts get placed into a position of power just because they can fling a fireball. To answer your question, I choose to be a potion maker simply because I want to. I can still help people in my way without trying to take on some unrealistic massive role, like the hero. The church is messed up for that, by the way. Forcing them into becoming the hero’s party, further playing a political game, seizing power any way they can.”

“Don’t let them hear you say that,” Mandi said. “Or Nuwa.”

I shrugged. “As long as I can maintain a life of peace, help those around me, the church won’t ever have to worry about me.”

“The problem is,” Milia said, “you… attract interesting people and events.”

“Does that include you?” I asked, feeling the smug smile curl across my face. Everyone laughed.

Milia gave me a quick kiss. “Perhaps.”

Abruptly, I heard beeps in my head. Knowing what they were, I pulled out the dungeon detector, a pocket watch-like device. The crystal was yellow, indicating we were within ten miles of one. It rapidly started to turn red.

“Beakwing, slow down. Aim for the dungeon.”

Talking on Milia’s ring, I relayed the same thing to Kelvin and the others.

The image of the brochure appeared in my mind.

[B-ranked dungeon detected.]

[Brochure: Ingredients within: Lilyfire plants and Quad Snapper herbs, present on second floor. No Rust Apples detected. Rust Apples can be found around the city of Whirl-Waters. Beware of the hyper flame moo-mookeys that love Rust Apples.]

The fuck was a…? I decided I didn’t want to know.

“I hope you don’t mind a quick stop at a B-ranked dungeon,” I said. “ It won’t take long. There are two important ingredients I need.”

Harmony’s eyes lit up. “A B-ranked dungeon. Can we come too? Please.”

[Brochure: it is not recommended to leave non-spirit beast companions outside waiting for you. It could attract a moledragon.]

“Well, my magical brochure just warned me not to leave you out here, which I wasn’t anyway,” I said. “We’re in the middle of fucking nowhere.”

“Yes!” Harmony said, giddy.

“But remember the rules,” I said. “This isn’t a place to try to go all reckless. Don’t think I won’t turn Beakwing around and drop you off at home.”

Mandi laughed. “You sound like Mother when she’s fussing at us. She threatens to turn the carriage around and drop us at home. I was maybe eight years of age back then.”

Alexander laughed first, before I scratched the back of my head, feeling awkward.

“You know what I mean,” I said, but Milia’s knowing smile had already captured me. I’d probably be teased for this again.

CHAPTER 49

[You have entered a dungeon. Rank: B. Boss defeated: Yes, just not by you. Pity, pity. Welcome to Big Barrett’s Domain. Have fun!]

I blinked as we found ourselves in a world of treehouses, flying pink hippos, and a flying man in a toga staring at us, spear in hand. Two others, tired-looking people dressed in leather armor were below him, walking.

Seriously, we were standing on a wooden walkway that led to a treehouse the size of a family home. There were many of these, leading to other houses, creating one big tree-living community. Except I wasn’t exactly sure what awaited us inside. The doors were closed and there were no windows on them.

The toga man was actually flying with glowing-blue mana wings. He waved at us from a dozen yards away before approaching, careful to stay in the air. He wanted to be sure we weren’t hostile. Good man.

“Sorry, friends, we’ve killed the boss last night. It will take another twelve hours to respawn.”

“It’s okay, we’re here to explore and collect a few things,” I said.

“I see,” the toga man said. “Adventurers to the core. I keep telling new adventurers that it isn’t all about fighting monsters.” He started to leave. “Good luck on exploring. Some of the houses may contain monsters, others… mostly empty. Oh, and the hippos are harmless, so don’t go attacking them for their meat. The Lord Ruler has banned pink-o-ppo meat for years now.”

“Ew, people eat hippo?” Ronica asked. We all looked at her, knowing damn well her mouth was watering.

“Twerp… You know what? Never mind,” I said.

She grinned innocently. “What? Surely you’re not thinking I’d do something as cruel as make roast hippo stew. That’s gross, you know.”

“Stop joking about eating them,” Nuwa whined. “Those hippos don’t deserve such a thing.”

“You tell ‘em, missy,” the toga man said. “Anyway, we have to go. My crew’s going to fall on their faces if they don’t get some sleep.”

“Why don’t you look so tired?” Iris asked, eyebrow raised.

“They weren’t like that until they entered a red treehouse,” the toga man said. “They were seduced by a vampire princess.”

“Seduced?” Iris snorted. “Just call it what it is. Drained, as if they were nothing but livestock.”

The toga man shuddered. “At least vampire women don’t do anything further, except kick you out of their feeding zone. The men are pricks.”

Chenzu shook his head. “They both are. Trust me, I would know. Vampires can’t get pregnant, but one tried to accuse me of—”

“Now really isn’t a good time for one of your drunken tales,” Iris said. Her eyes briefly carried a hint of distaste, not for Chenzu, but for the vampires.

The beastkin gave her a smirk and a shrug. “Perhaps not. But you know I’m right about the vampires. They’re weird and rarely can you trust them.”

“So much for vampire customers, but at least we don’t have to worry about them, right?” I said, voice upbeat, though with a bit of mirth.

The toga man gave me a pitying look. “You haven’t been an adventurer long, have you? Or left the kingdom. Vampires are only a little rare, but there is a small unofficial kingdom that no one dares venture into. By the time you realized you ran into a vampire, you’ve already fallen in love.” He frowned. “Blasted undead. Don’t fall in love with the undead.” He bowed. “Anyway, good luck! Don’t let the vampires bite.”

I frowned. “So we’re dealing with vampires now. Who’s up for skipping this dungeon?”

“No, you promised you’d let us attend,” Harmony said, eyes intense. “This isn’t an A-ranked dungeon, where the danger is ridiculous.”

“The danger is always ridiculous in a dungeon,” Ramon said. “And especially a B-ranked. Don’t ever forget it. Let’s not gloss over the fact that you’ve never actually been to these dungeons. Past the third floor, it can get intense. Also, never get complacent.”

I nodded, patting the former hero turned disciple on the shoulder.

Harmony glared at him but relented as he held his own intense rightful stare. She knew he was right.

“We’re only headed to the second floor, right?” Lucas asked. “We should be fine.”

“They did well in the C-ranked dungeon,” Chenzu said.

I glanced at everyone longer and then nodded. “Alright, let’s go. But everyone, make sure my damn apprentices don’t get hurt.”

“What about us?” Nuwa quipped. “We’re your loving disciples.”

She laughed at my glare.

“Here’s a lesson about supporting your junior magicians. Support your junior magicians or Cheetara will judge you. Or be sad.”

Cheetara meowed something that sounded like a half-agreement. I scratched the overpowered kitten beneath her chin. She purred. I petted Wolverine.

Ramon led the way and volunteered, a bit too eagerly, to enter the first tree house. Wolverine went in with him to make sure he didn’t do something stupid, I could tell by his annoyed growl, before following.

“Do you think he’s going to try to sleep with a vampire princess?” I asked, my voice deadpan.

“Honestly, it wouldn’t surprise me,” Iris said, her voice tired. “He’s supposed to be nearly cured of his old womanizing habits and is already getting excited over a chance for… an undead night of passion.”

He emerged from the treehouse, disappointment obvious in his eyes. Wolverine came out seconds later. “It just leads to another pathway.”

“Let’s just go over the treehouses,” Harmony said. “Or blow them away.”

“A waste of energy and it’s too dangerous,” Milia said. “Mandi and Opal can fly. But if you miss your footing, you’ll fall below to who knows what is in that abyss.”

“I’ll stick to walking,” Mandi said as she looked down, worried. “If something interrupts my stored mana and I fall…”

Opal gave her a narrow-eyed glance. “I thought I taught you better than that. Flight is an extension of your body, your soul. The magic will warn you long before you run out.”

That still didn’t convince Mandi to fly, and we ended up passing through the empty treehouse and onto the next walkway.

“Do you think the vampire princess is still in the red hut?” Ramon asked, gaining himself a bonk from Ronica.

“Why?” Kelvin asked. “And if you’re trying to bed her, like a fool, we’ll be leaving you behind.”

“Took the words right out of my mouth,” I said, chuckling.

“No, of course I don’t want to bed a vampire,” Ramon said. “Your opinion of me is terribly depressing. Do I look desperate to you? Vampire princesses should be double S-ranked beings, right? We should be on friendly terms with her.”

“Double S-ranked,” I said, voice dropping. “Isn’t this a B-ranked dungeon?”

“She’s not a native,” Milia said. “Vampires are just as long-lived as us, as any magician. They get bored and start exploring dungeons. She saw a free meal and took advantage of it.”

“That’s because men are—”

A roar interrupted Iris, preventing the men versus women bickering that was likely to start up with my disciples. Rushing from the treehouse a few meters in front us was an eight-foot-tall, bald, green-skinned humanoid wearing a loincloth. The Tarzan wannabe was armed with a club. One large eye spanning across his face glared death at us.

“So… what are the odds that we run into a forest cyclops in a B-ranked dungeon?” Ramon asked as he unsheathed his sword, coating himself in lightning aura.

“They’re not so bad, not like the normal ones,” Ronica said. “These guys are weak in comparison.”

Their calm demeanor said a lot, spreading confidence to the apprentices, who also armed themselves, despite not being allowed to participate in the battles. It helped that no one felt the need to summon their spell books.

[Enemy Analysis.]

[Forest Cyclops. Type: demonic monster. Rank: A. Affinity: Forest. Super Hostile. Dungeon native.]

I realized that the difference between hostile and super hostile was the amount of bloodlust pouring from the opponent. This cyclops wanted us dead, badly, like an addict going out of its way to find their fix.

“Ice shield!” Kelvin yelled as he formed a massive shield of ice on his arm, blocking the cyclops’s downward strike on Ramon.

I decided to fold my arms and watch and also backseat game—critique.

“Apprentices, stay behind me,” I said. “This is an A-ranked demonic monster. Study it. I want you to tell me why it died.”

They were probably giving me looks, perhaps questioning my overconfidence. But the disciples took out the monster in no time, having plenty of experience fighting cyclopes. I only had to speak once, reminding Iris that sometimes shooting the obvious target, the eye, wasn’t the only answer. So she shot it in one of its hanging jewels. Dick move, yes, but we discovered that cyclopes had potential to be great singers if they learned to be civilized. Ronica ended up finishing it off with a storm of devouring pink lightning.

“So, who’s got the answer for me?” I asked as we moved on, Kelvin leading this time. He retracted his shield and sheathed his ice-based sword.

“There’s not much to answer there,” Harmony said. “He brought a club to a magic fight.”

“Technically you are correct, but the club is the size of five men and quite wide. It doesn’t matter how much mana you possess, one hit by that thing is going to leave a mess.”

“It was also slow… I think,” Lucas said, but I nodded to keep his confidence up. The boy’s timid nature struck quick.

As we reached the end of the treehouse-to-treehouse walkway system, with little incident, except two more much smaller cyclopes, the stairs that led downward presented itself. Beside it was a tree with leaves as golden as the mana in my dreams. Something of an aura emitted from it, beckoning me to come closer and soon, despite my inner doubts, I found myself next to it. I sensed no danger from it, just… the sense of purpose, peace, and the aura of nature. This scene brought a thought to mind, and I recalled the summoning potion’s description.

[Potion of Summoning. With any ingredients, the will of your Dao, you may summon Aku by simply pouring the liquid onto the earth. You may also consume the liquid instead to gain the strength of a dragon for a short time, but it will come at a great cost and is simply not worth doing so. Dragon Magician State.]

The will of my Dao.

That was when it happened. An epiphany. An understanding that couldn’t be natural, but at the same time, it was far greater than natural.

A vision struck and I found myself watching the tree grow from a seed to its current form within seconds. Then it bore fruit that looked like golden apples with a silvery aura. A woman in her late twenties or early thirties strolled toward the tree. She sported long blonde twin ponytails, eyes red like mine. She was slightly taller than me. Dressed in silver armor fitted to her in a way that let people know who wore that armor. Her poise, her aura, all of it commanded attention, obedience, and maybe fear for the weak-willed.

Behind her walked a man wearing far duller armor. He had pretty boy looks, being someone in his twenties, and carried an oversized spiked staff with a skull as its head. Red eyes glinted from the eye sockets. The blond also wore a gray cape etched with a strange symbol I didn’t recognize but guessed it to be of either his homeland, a group, or some kind of religion.

Both took the fruit from the tree without its permission and stowed it, vowing to sell it on some human marketplace. The woman then said, “I sense humans! Blood at last. We’ve been here searching for that blasted thing for weeks. I still don’t know why Father needs it.”

The young man snorted. “Probably entertaining Mother’s—”

“They won’t send us into a dungeon for a silly reason like that, now enough joking,” the woman said. “Let’s feast. Make sure not to kill them. And no, there are no girls in their party, so get over it.”

“Ugh, it’s going to be like that time Father tricked me into drinking that dwarf abomination. Demon juice.”

The woman giggled. “It’s not bad. Besides, they’re adventurers. You won’t catch the flying man above.”

“Let’s hide in one of the huts. The obvious red one,” the man said. “You lure the humans inside. And don’t sleep with them. We do not have time that.”

“I’ll sleep with whomever I please,” the woman snapped.

“Nimni,” the young man said.

“What do I look like? Someone who sleeps with any random adventurer? They do not catch my fancy, and I’m not drunk enough for these three.”

“You could always learn to ditch the habit of playing with your food,” the young man said.

Nimni rolled her eyes. “If food can—”

“Don’t go into detail, this isn’t like one of those dirty books you tried to hide from Mother when you were fifteen,” the young man said.

“They were romance books! And nothing happens!” Nimni snapped. She shook her head. “How did I end up with such a dimwitted little brother? It’s beyond the will of the Shadow Mistress.” She glanced into the distance. “Are you going to answer the job call from that prince?”

“Do I look stupid to you? I hope that shrilly, skinny prick—”

The vision ended and I honestly wasn’t sure what to think. My personal alarm bells did sound, mostly because of the obvious vampire duo and their casual placement of humans as nothing more than food. A surge of energy left the tree and absorbed into me, immediately breaking me through into the fourth realm of the Saint.

[You Heavenly Attunement has increased to rank C. Creatures of the dark will fear you.]

[System advice. Think carefully when you begin to learn Gates and Symbols, and how dangerous they can be in the wrong hands. You could lose control of them, injure those around you. It is highly recommended to practice complex potion making and alchemy in a magic lab. They can also be weaponized as offensive and defensive magic. You are the first intending to use them for peaceful purposes.]

I blinked, turning to the others. They all awoke from their meditation, having also increased to the next layer of their current realms. Even Cheetara and Wolverine strengthened. If only I could’ve brought Beakwing inside, but with the dungeons considering him a mount, entering was impossible. He’d watch over the lightning horses.

Honestly, I believe it had something to do with magical beasts in general.

Mandi was the only one still standing, fiddling with a few buttons, not bothered by the magicians powering up. However, she was trying her best even without an awakened core. Few normal people could keep up with the teenager.

“What are you working on?” I asked her.

Mandi looked at me with manic glee in her eyes and grinned. “Runes that will cause someone’s functions to invert. They try to move right but their heads will be all dizzy and messed up. They’ll move left instead.”

I gaped at her.

“They’re not done yet, sadly,” she continued.

Opal flew around her hand a few times at seemingly lightspeed, then stopped, tilting her head.

“Magical draw stack four is a bit too weak on three of them,” she said. “Runes six, ten, and twenty-four. Double etch their paths.”

“I can’t do that here,” Mandi said, recalling the buttons, runes, into her storage ring.

“So that’s what they are,” I said, everything making sense now. Runes would be behind making objects function without direct magician input. But one would truly have to know what they were doing. Mandi read from the S-ranked book I gave her and also had Opal teaching. Her progress was nothing short of impressive.

“Are you going to tell us what just happened?” Ronica asked, hands on hips, feet tapping.

“That was… intense,” Maxus said.

“Overwhelming,” Lucas agreed.

“Give me a sec to scan the tree,” I told them.

[Young Tree of Heavenly Light. Plant rank: A. Plant quality: Extraordinary. Plant age: 75 years. Plant spirituality: C. Rarity: Extremely.]

[Plant rarities range from: common, uncommon, rare, very rare, super rare, extremely, and heavenly.]

“This tree…” Milia said as she caressed it. “For one to grow naturally, even inside a B-ranked dungeon, is quite unheard of. The dungeon’s age, disturbances, demonic monsters, and natural energy all determine how plants and native species grow.”

I looked down from the large wooden platform we stood on which led to what seemed like an abyss. But if the tree was growing, there’d be ground. Probably.

I told everyone about the vision.

“Do you think they’re still in the dungeon?” Harmony asked, worried.

“Hopefully not,” I replied. “We’re here to collect the two ingredients and get the hell out of here. I also don’t want to see another cyclops again.”

Ramon laughed. “Ah, come on, they weren’t so bad. They only wanted to hug us.”

Iris giggled. “And squish you a bit while at it.”

Before heading down the stairs, Milia and I paid our respects to the tree once more. The apprentices, Chenzu, and the disciples did the same, feeling it appropriate. They probably felt like they’d offend Milia if they didn’t.

When we emerged onto the second floor, a great vast land of trees, plants, and a massive mountain, our eyes locked onto the active camp a few meters away.

The woman with twin blonde ponytails looked bored as she read something. The young man swung his sword in various, quite impressive, techniques that I couldn’t name without Milia’s help.

The woman suddenly looked at us, surprise in her eyes and waved cheerily.

“If only she wasn’t a vampire princess,” Chenzu said.

Ramon chuckled. “Vampire princesses are—”

“Keep talking your nonsense and I’ll have Ronica zap you until you’re as drained and bony as Prince Myster’s scummy butler.”

Ramon glared at her but didn’t continue what was likely going to be a borderline conversation. He was acting like he hadn’t gotten laid for a long time. Not that I knew for sure, but thirsting for a vampire who thought of humans as nothing but food shouldn’t be in anyone’s interest.

“Keep focused,” I warned. “We’ll try to be friendly. But the moment I see hunger, Nuwa, call your full holy powers.”

“Sir Saint Nate asked, Sir Nate gets!” Nuwa said, saluting clumsily like the harpies. Arm to the air and then a bow.

Forming a glare instead of laughing was impossible.

I couldn’t help but tense a little, knowing damn well we were likely in for one hell of a fight.

CHAPTER 50

“Ramon Thunderblade? Is that you? What’s your sorry ass doing all the way out here in a random B-ranked dungeon?” the blonde woman asked cheerfully as we approached.

Ramon, to everyone’s surprise, drew his sword. Ah shit, things were about to go down already. I needed to make a choice right then and there. Deescalate this or join in as a show of force.

“Put your weapon away, idiot,” I said. “There will be no fighting. And you know why.”

I didn’t point out the fact that we had apprentices that would be totally defenseless against them. Honestly, if the system didn’t make me bring them, I wouldn’t have.

Ramon ignored me, his voice ice. “What are you doing here?”

The blonde’s younger brother finally stopped practicing to look lazily in Ramon’s direction. He smiled, but it contained no warmth.

“You may want to listen to your friend there,” the young man said. “You have gotten stronger, but we’re still half-vampires. If you want to spar, I’ll grind you into the dirt like always.”

“So… you know these two?” I asked.

The woman’s smile brightened, showing how little fucks about Ramon’s threatening posture she gave. That made her dangerous, but also meant a potential business endeavor depending on who they were.

“Ramon, the hero’s party is a lot bigger than I remember,” Nimni continued. “Why don’t you introduce us?” She turned to us. “We’re Ramon’s amazing, loving, best friends. I’m Nimni and this is my brother, Paul.”

“Do not dare call me friend, dragon waste,” Ramon snapped, his voice coated in enough venom to poison a whale. Then, to my surprise, he took a deep breath and put away his sword. His lightning aura vanished too. “You know what? I should be better than this. It would be an insult to them if I let you, of all people, undo everything I’ve learned. Every word of wisdom from he who took us in, should not be spat on and wasted.”

Iris smiled. “So… I assume these two are a part of… them?”

Nimni’s smile didn’t fade, not even a little, and I wasn’t sure how to feel about that. Paul looked relaxed, unthreatened. Maybe because Ramon was the only one who drew his sword, or overconfidence. Well, whatever happened in their past wasn’t my fucking business. We didn’t need any further interruptions on our journey.

“I hate to sound rude, but we’re in a hurry,” I said. “We’ve got a long journey.”

“If you’re talking about the dungeon’s guardian, I’m afraid you’re still stuck waiting another half day,” Nimni said. “Three adventurers took it down yesterday.”

“No, we’re here to collect some ingredients,” I said. “Nothing too exciting.”

“And you are sure what you’re looking for is on this floor?” Nimni pressed.

“Yep,” I replied. “Who are these two again, Ramon? Get me out of the dark.”

“They’re…”

“Careful,” Nimni said. “That could be classified information. It’d make you responsible, should you speak.”

“Ramon’s the only one a part of that oath, but he didn’t break it since you guys made us the hero’s party,” Iris said. “Not that he told us specific details. I guessed everything.”

“Alright, if everyone’s going to talk around me, I’m out,” I said, annoyed. This was the kind of shit they did in anime or other dumbass fantasy shows where they expected everybody to know what the hell was going on. I didn’t appreciate that happening in real life. “You guys can stay behind and talk with your old buddies. The rest of us will move on.”

I started forward.

“He’s a short-tempered prick, isn’t he?” Paul asked.

Now, my voice had annoyance in it due to people talking around me, but nothing to suggest such a thing. Which was why I immediately knew this guy was attempting to instigate something. If he knew Ramon, he could be tied to the kingdom’s officials. I wouldn’t put it past them to set me up on some bullshit charges.

“If that’s how you take that, kid, then you’ve got a lot of growing up to do,” I said then continued walking.

The woman burst into laughter. “I say that a lot.”

A sense of danger gave me just enough warning to tilt my head, dodging a sword that would’ve stabbed into the back of my neck if I were anyone else. Or so I thought. Paul hadn’t moved from his spot, only projected his intentions. At least, that was what I believed.

“Not bad,” Paul said. “You’re either masking some serious mana or are quite a skilled martial artist. Most people would start apologizing after that display. What? Don’t give me that look. And to answer your earlier question, we’re former Inquisition members.” He addressed everyone, waving off their tensions. “Former. See, we’re not wearing the holy symbols.”

“The Inquisition hired vampires?” Ronica asked, her pink lightning aura rising. “Try again.”

“Half-vampires,” Nimni corrected cheerfully. “We didn’t ask to be born this way.”

Ronica deactivated her aura and it kind of worried me when I saw the understanding in her eyes. I realized, at that moment, the twerp may not be fully human. Her scan didn’t confirm nor deny such a thing, likely due to a treasure on her person, but the gut feeling inside and the woman’s action revealed just a peek of a hard life. Was her cheery attitude a mask, or something she used to keep away negative thoughts that could bring her to the brink of… breaking down?

She’d certainly not appreciate being pitied, so I wasn’t going to.

“Let me give you a friendly warning, and maybe a small tip on making friends,” I said to the brat. “If you’ve got a problem with someone, don’t reply in kind with a projection of murdering them. Two wrongs won’t make a right. Or in your case, one wrong, because I’m walking away.”

Paul really didn’t enjoy being lectured, his eyes burning with some anger. After all, who was I but a nobody, daring to talk back to a noble? I really didn’t have time for this bullshit.

I opened the brochure in my head.

[You are approaching the Lilyfire plants. Continue forward for ten minutes.]

“Hey guys, we’re ten minutes from the—”

“I don’t like the tone of this commoner,” Paul said, degrading my opinion of him even further. “Is that a lack of respect for his betters, or have I been in this dungeon for too long?”

“Great, nobles,” Chenzu grumbled. “I was hoping we wouldn’t have to deal with them until we got to the city.”

Mandi raised an eyebrow, gaining a big smile from the beastkin. “You know the type I mean.”

“Really now,” Harmony said, giggling.

Chenzu pulled out his lute. “Now, now, friends. There isn’t a need to poison the air with hostility. We are just passing through, as is our right. What house are you to give you the snubby feeling of superiority?”

“House—”

Nimni held up a hand, quieting her brother. “That’s not important. Like you, we’re also looking for something. We’re stuck in here until we find it. That’s all you need to know.”

“You sure? What if we find it?” I asked.

“Then we’d purchase it from you,” Nimni said. “That item is worthless to humans, but our father’s seeking it out. You’ll know it if you feel it. You may even feel revulsion. Don’t throw it away.”

“You’re giving out too much of our mission to strangers, commoners,” Paul said. “And with nothing in return. What are you doing?”

“A harmless hint is a harmless hint,” Nimni said. “And what are you worried about? If we couldn’t find it, what are the chances they will?”

Paul frowned. “I just want to go home… but you know why… I mean, I am snapping at a bunch of commoners.”

“Well, aren’t you the condescending dragon turd of the day?” Chenzu said before words could form from my mouth. “If your sister wasn’t so friendly, I’d ask my friend not to sell anything to you.”

“You could, but then you’d have to die,” Paul said, smile tight. Something seemed off about him, as if he could explode into the Hulk at any time. “So go ahead, flip that coin, beastkin. Your head will roll before you realize it.”

“You could try, vampire,” Chenzu said, his smile also tight. “I’ll have holy scriptures jammed into your soul before you could so much as beg Wanda to change you into a human.”

I started walking, deciding the pissing contest started by two random people wasn’t worth my time. The others followed. Wolverine gave Paul a warning growl before leaving.

“Nimni, I certainly hope you don’t share the same views as your immature brother,” I said.

“She does,” Ramon said. “They were among the people who helped arranged the hero’s party.”

Nimni raised her hands, giving Ramon a playful surrender. “We were not a part of that. The higher ups within the church were. But low-level people of the Inquisition, like us, were only there to watch. Not decide anything. And no, going against our brothers and sisters was not an option. That’s suicide. Believe what you want, but we felt sick about what happened. This is why we served our contract, which Father made for us, and then left. He’s not happy about us choosing not to stay in, so we’re stuck here as potential inheritors, instead of definite inheritors.”

“And you couldn’t say this earlier because…?” Nuwa asked, her voice flat.

“He knows,” Nimni said. “But refuses to believe us. Not that I could blame him. We were there. He asked us to help remove your names. We cowardly refused him. It was either die in something that wouldn’t work, or force the hero’s party burden on someone else.” She smiled. “But seeing that you’re all fine, things haven’t turned out too bad, right?”

The disciples glared at her. She sighed. “Wanda’s rumbling bottom, look, nothing I can say will make things sound better.”

“She has a point,” I said. “As much as I don’t want to sound like I’m defending her, if she was ju—”

“I wasn’t at the lowest levels,” Paul suddenly said. “I mean, I was, but they were about to give me a promotion. Then Nimni heavily insisted on the discharge, getting us both into this… mess.”

Ramon stared at him. “You were less of an ass back then.”

“I have ambitions, and they don’t involve allying myself with hopeless commoners,” Paul said. “I even tried to get into the hero’s party, become the leader, but they rejected that. I didn’t participate in the Midnight Dragon fight, therefore I am no symbol of hope. Just a blade of darkness meant to be a tool for the church and its Inquisition. So I decided to increase my rank there.”

Nimni did something that made me smile. She smacked Paul in the back of the head.

“Stop antagonizing these people, and they’ll do the same for us.”

I offered a hand to her. “I’m Nate. A potion maker and a shop owner. This here is my betrothed, Milia. I’ve got a sneaking suspicion that we’re going to stumble into the thing that you’re looking for. In that case, come with us. I’m sure you’ve got heavy money to spend, and I think I have products you’ll be interested in. Though if your clan decides they’d like to form a business contract with us, you’ll have to talk to my betrothed.”

Nimni gaped at us. She looked at the dryad and then me.

“I can… sense that what we seek will be naturally attracted to your group,” she said. “Are you okay with us tagging along? We do have vampire blood.”

“Yeah, but let’s get this straight. We’re not a walking food supply,” I said. “You call us food, and this budding friendship is over.”

Nimni laughed. “That’s fair. We don’t call others food. We do, however, ask. Usually we’re pitied enough for them to allow us a couple of sips. That holds us over for a few months, allows us to survive on human food. Full vampires, like Mother, are a different story.”

“So about those adventurers,” Lucas said. “They called you a vampire princess.”

Nimni gave him a skeptical look, then sighed. “A half-vampire could never be true royalty, even if their mother has royal blood. Truth be told, we aren’t wanted by humans or vampires.” She shrugged. “Luckily, the Inquisition said as long as we have human in us, it didn’t matter. So we didn’t get tossed out onto the street… for a while.”

Paul frowned. “Well, they threatened to slice our heads off or sacrifice us to Wanda if we showed any signs of acting like a monster as they claimed. We were there for extra muscles and nothing else.”

“Now you know how a commoner feels,” Lucas said.

As if a switch was flipped, rage suddenly snapped into the blond young man’s eyes. His fist moved, warping the air with the sheer power they carried.

Just like he was taught, the half dwarf teenager redirected the momentum of Paul’s strike toward the air. Unfortunately, he couldn’t counterattack due to not being strong enough and honestly, if not for his dwarven blood, could’ve risked getting his arms shattered or broken. Luckily, I had no problems dealing with this moron. I snatched his fist and gave it a squeeze without any of my internal strength restrictions.

With a yelp, Paul pulled back his hand, glaring hatred at me.

[Enemy Analysis.]

[Paul Lungra. Race: Half-vampire. Hostile, Increasingly Unreasonable. Magician rank: 12th realm of the Lesser Dragon. Vampire rank: S. Spell book: E. Former F-ranked Inquisition member.]

“That was an act of murderous aggression against our clan,” I said. “I hope you’re ready to face the consequences.”

I allowed my aura to finally erupt, though I wasn’t actually angry. Just annoyed and frustrated with this fucker. He was clearly taking his resentment of losing his job out on the wrong people. However, no matter the fit, he could’ve killed Lucas.

My fist smashed into his face before the others realized it and the idiot went flying meters away, landing on his back.

“A fist from someone at the peak of Lesser Dragon with a vampire rank could easily take off the head of this seventeen-year-old,” I said.

Hundreds of vines burst from the ground, wrapping around Paul.

“Is understanding the viewpoint of a common man the trigger for a murder? You think it’s mockery somehow. Someone who still has his parents, wealth, and the ability to do whatever he wants, even as a half-vampire. Lucas, a half-dwarf, wasn’t so lucky.”

Nimni still stared at me, pale. I retracted my aura. The blonde half-vampire collapsed to a knee.

“I’d like to think we’ve been civilized this entire time,” I said. “But if it’s going to be like this, then we’re out. Good luck finding whatever it is on your own.”

“Wait—”

“I’ll kill you!” Paul yelled over Nimni’s voice, his aura exploding into existence.

While I did hear pleading in her tone, she made no move to stop her brother. Not for the attack on Lucas, or the attack on me.

My eyes hardened and for the first time in a while, I released my killing intent, only to pull back when I noticed how… feral the blond was acting. Ah shit. Feral and vampires was never a fun combination in movies.

“Paul, don’t!”

“So, your brother’s mentally ill?” I asked Nimni as Paul ripped through Milia’s vines.

“It’s the vampire blood in him,” Nimni confessed. She pulled up her shirt, revealing a scar. “He can’t control it. He’s young. I… I froze—he hasn’t lost control in so long.”

Nimni’s rank was the same as her brother’s. Then it clicked.

“Your father sent you in here on a wild goose chase just to get rid of you,” I said.

“Wild goose chase?” Mandi asked.

“Not now, brat,” I said, then addressed Nimni again. “He’s expecting you to do something about it.”

I looked at Ramon. “Did you know about—”

“No, he doesn’t,” Nimni said, her voice panicky. “It’s a family secret. Half-vampires are hated because of this sickness. Only a few lose control to this degree, but once he works himself into a rage, he either burns out his mana or drinks blood until passing out.”

“I take it there is no known cure for this?” I asked.

Nimni shook her head. “I once heard Mother say it’d have to be an impossible quality of potion. But—”

Talking seemed to be over. A burst of powerful magic rocketed in my direction, barely missing.

What kind of a fucked-up family did the siblings come from? Her father expected Nimni to kill Paul. Or worse, for both of them to die in the dungeon.

They could probably run off into hiding, but full vampires would likely have no problem tracking them. I looked at Nuwa.

“Let’s get this over with. We don’t have any more time to waste in here.”

CHAPTER 51

[Quest: Paul has succumbed to the warring state between his human and vampire blood. He needs a potion maker more than ever. Combine the Health, Energy, and General Medicine potion. Afterward, use a healer’s heal or curing magic as an additional ingredient before you finish it with your own mana. You may want to do something about the raging man first. Reward: 2 S-ranked chests, and a Potion Maker’s chest.]

My mouth watered at the loot opportunity.

Paul took that time to summon his spell book. It was a tome about twice the size of an F-ranked and, aside from some aura, it didn’t look that different.

“I should be able to cure him, but you guys are going to have to keep him busy,” I said. “Nuwa, you’ll be my assistant for this one since you’re the healer. Milia, I trust you’ll lead the fight.”

Milia nodded, summoning her own spell book, Flamie. Nimni’s eyes widened. Then she stared dumbly at the magic cauldron that I pulled out of my storage ring.

“Are you sure I shouldn’t just blast everything with holy magic?” Nuwa asked.

“That’s the old plan,” I said as I started the cauldron, dumping potions into them.

Magic cauldrons were amazing. You didn’t need fires, nor much of your own mana. They heated themselves like an electric stove. They always maintained a perfect temperature.

The sound of the battle began. Thankfully, the blonde vampire woman actually joined in to help out.

“Is there anything we can do?” Lucas asked as he and the apprentices joined us around the bubbling cauldron.

“Keep an eye out on the fight and witness a potion that I didn’t know existed until a moment ago come to life. It’s made of the health, energy, general medicine potions, and a healer’s heal or curing magic. After that, I’ll finish it just like normal. This should be easy.”

[After the liquid is created, use your alchemist’s wand to manifest the potion into existence. Form the most basic gate, something that even a beginner of advanced alchemy will have no problem doing. Hope you’re ready to form a diagram!]

System, why are you the way you are? I thought. Just lead me through the process and I’ll do my best.

I pulled my alchemist’s wand out of my inventory or soul space. The pressure from the exotic tool exerted and just holding it flooded me with… nervousness, pride, curiosity, and even a little confidence, all at the same time. There was nothing like a mid-journey round of curing someone from a curse.

[Absolute World of the Mythic Alchemist’s Wand. Item rank: S. Item quality. Exotic. This wand can only be used by just one master magician not born of this land. It is indestructible and cannot be thrown away. One spot in your inventory/soul space will always be reserved for this wand. It will automatically reflect any magic intended to destroy the wand or tribulation from the heavens, and they cannot impose their will on you, nor anyone considered a lover, friend, or family. You may use this wand to help create diagrams anywhere. Diagrams created with this wand will always be stable and not explode. Warning. This is a crafter’s tool, not a combat tool. Leave that unruly mess to the barbarians. However, it can be used to defend all that you love. Just try not to destroy your lab with it. Warning! A Magic Lab is required for this tool to create super diagrams.]

“Wanda’s great jiggling bum, may she seek the Shadow Mistress!” Nimni exclaimed as she returned to bug me about the progress. “That’s an exotic tool! Who are you? First the absurdly powerful aura, now this.”

“Should we tell her?” Nuwa asked, her eyes staring down at the pot. The trust we had in Milia and the others keeping Paul under the wraps was far more than it should be without years passing by. They had the hard part, but with Wolverine assisting and Chenzu’s buffs and debuffs, the group should be able to contain the half-vampire.

“Could you please return to helping them?” Mandi asked Nimni. “Huh? She’s already gone.”

“Half-vampires are almost as fast as normal vampires,” Nuwa told the redhead.

Harmony frowned down at the cauldron and then turned to watch the raging battle. I summoned Onix, the rock golem, to guard us.

* * *

“Big Brother Woofy, on your left!” Cheetara shouted.

Wolverine dodged the half-vampire’s burst of purple magic. The sunlight wolf returned that attack kindly with a Cosmic Sunlight Flash. It pushed Paul back some, but not enough to deter the out-of-control man from attempting to punch Ramon into oblivion. Mistress Milia’s vines shielded him.

“Cheetara, now!” Wolverine commanded.

“You got it, Big Brother!” the kitten said as she hopped onto Wolverine’s back, then leapt into the air. She unleashed a mighty beam of magic, perfectly striking her target, filling the sunlight wolf with a sense of pride.

However, half-vampires were no joke. Despite the sheer power of that attack, it did little damage. Wolverine wasn’t sure if Cheetara needed to evolve to overcome the power gap or simply meditate more. She was still the sunlight wolf’s student. Perhaps time and training would help.

Wolverine dove at Paul, attempting to rake a mana claw across his face, only to hit empty air. In midair, he blurred out of the path of a kick meant to down him, and then countered that counterattack with another Cosmic Sunlight Flash.

Once again, it only pushed the half-vampire backward, barely dealing damage. Nimni’s spin kick was quick and swift, knocking Paul into the air. Milia aided the attack with a flurry of her divine magic spheres. The power difference between the peak Lesser Dragon half-vampire and the dryad showed itself as Paul got up from the ground, leaping back into the fray as if nothing happened. Even Ronica’s draining lightning had little effect, at least not to Wolverine’s preferred speed.

The problem was, holding back from killing weakened everyone’s overall combat strength. Milia had to resort to restraining him with numerous vines at every opportunity, but even that began to drain her.

A peak Lesser Dragon magician was much too powerful to hold back on.

Wolverine barked a few times at Nate. “Hurry up, Best Buddy! We can’t hold him back forever.”

Wolverine supercharged himself with mana and lurched at Paul. To everyone around, he appeared to be a glowing specter of mana, like the sun in the shape of a wolf. He collided into the powerful half-vampire, tackling him to the ground. Milia’s vines secured the man once again, but it wouldn’t be long before he broke out, enraged further.

* * *

“Just in case, everyone get back,” I said to my helpers. “I need as much space as possible. If I fucked this up and it explodes, well.”

Wolverine’s barking served as another reminder of the battle’s ferocity. The damage to our side racked up and soon, I’d be forced to intervene. A health potion couldn’t heal death.

The system didn’t walk me through much, not that I would suddenly stop the journey. We weren’t heading to the big city for just an alchemy book, but help for Kyushu and even putting my merchant’s license to use.

After finishing the main mixture, I got Nuwa to insert healing magic into it, then followed that up with my own mana. I used the wand to create the diagram.

[Form the basic gate, the Blank Gate, by drawing in non-elemental mana from the environment into your wand. Or you may use stored non-elemental mana. This will be the easiest gate.]

I did so, focusing a bit too hard, but drawing mana from the environment felt like second nature to me. The most important part of mana meditation was the ability to do so.

[Now imagine the symbol of nothing, a blank state, or even a world of nothingness.]

[Without accidentally summoning the Gate of the Void.]

TOO FUCKING LATE.

A motherfucking black hole the size of a fist emerged and immediately devoured all of the potion inside the cauldron. The white light of an explosion was all the warning I got before the blackness overcame me.

I came to as the feeling of warmth surrounded my body. A moment later, I recognized it as Nuwa’s healing. Eventually, a potion was shoved into my mouth. I drank greedily until the raging headache I felt vanished. Onix was in pieces.

“Uh, fuck,” I muttered. “Only an insane person wouldn’t immediately quit, but here I am.”

I opened my eyes, shaking off the blurriness. Fortunately, not much time passed. The cauldron was still intact, the warning I gave for everyone to back the fuck away had actually come into play, and… we had to start all over.

“What were you trying to do?” Harmony asked.

I sat up, ignoring the worried gazes.

“Apparently I summoned the Gate of the Void and it exploded in my face,” I said. “Set the cauldron up, we have to try again.”

“Why!?” Nuwa snapped. “Nate, this is much too dangerous. We really should wait until you receive the proper advanced alchemy training.”

“No,” I said. “I know what I did wrong. I’m going to try again, or all of this would have been for naught.”

I pushed through my body’s protests, standing again, glaring at the cauldron. “I’ve got this. And while it sounds weird, I think I kind of understand what forms the Blank Gate.”

“I wish I could understand what you’re referring to,” Harmony said.

“It’s best not to worry about it for now,” I told the teenager while making my way over to the cauldron. “You can relax and truly learn the basics before so much as thinking about touching this shit show here. I’m envious.”

Harmony gave me a skeptical look before sighing. “Just… be careful. I hate being so useless.”

“An apprentice is an apprentice. Your time will come, believe me,” I said. “I just hope you choose peace over violence.”

Harmony nodded.

“Master Nate… you…” Nuwa paused, struggling with her words. I poured in the ingredients, then motioned for her to insert her magic. She did so. “I don’t know if you’re wise or just tired.”

“How about we call it determined?” I said with a chuckle. “I’ve never been so passionate in my life. Ranking up the town, the shop, training up you lot, and while in the process, learning many new things for myself.”

The prompt returned again after the mixture was at its peak simmer.

[Form the basic gate, the Blank Gate, by drawing in non-elemental mana from the environment into your wand. Or you may use stored non-elemental mana. This will be easiest gate.]

I swallowed my internal fear and motioned for everyone to run the fuck away. They hesitated, but upon my insisted gesture, did so. I proceeded to following the prompt’s instructions.

[Now imagine the symbol of nothing, a blank state or even a world of nothingness.]

[Without accidentally summoning the Gate of the Void.]

Instead of rushing this time, pressure aside, I carefully shaped the neutral mana, using air instead of nothingness. Since nothingness could be associated with the void, making it way too easy to blow myself up again, I settled with invisibility.

Sweat dripped from my head, from both nervousness and concentration. At first, nothing happened, but as moments passed, the air began to twist above the magic circle or diagram. A glowing orb of light-blue mana the size of a baseball manifested and continued to float with no signs of destabilization.

If it wasn’t for the wand, the diagram itself risked exploding in my face too. I was far more appreciative of that specific clause in the description now than before the blackhole nearly killed me.

[You have created a C-ranked Blank Gate.]

[Wand upgrade. It is now a B-ranked Blank Gate.]

I went through all of this, and the system wanted to take the time to tell me how shitty my work was. The fucking nerve of it. It reminded me of an old crusty manager.

[No symbols required for a Blank Gate. Next, place your cauldron onto the diagram, beneath the Gate.]

I followed the instructions. Normally I’d be amused at the reactions of my apprentices and disciples, confused over the unexplained matter, but this just wasn’t a fun time. Magical explosions weren’t fun.

[Ingredients integrating. Forming… Failure…]

I froze, ready to give up, done with this shit. I just wasn’t cut out for advanced potion maker.

[No.]

[Basic Potion of Holy Cleansing completed! Congratulations!]

[For completing your first complex potion, you received 50,000 spirit coins. Total number of spirit coins: 205,100. Heavenly spirit coins: 10.]

“Nuwa, Harmony, Mandi, Lucas, Alexander, bottle this for me please,” I said, sitting down, chugging a general medicine potion. The phantom pain of the explosion retreated into nothingness.

I quickly dunked an empty vial into the concoction without a care in the world and supplied empty medium-sized vials to the apprentices, as well as ladles. There simply was no time to rest. I had to get out there.

Without hesitation, I blurred into the chaos.

* * *

Harmony sometimes questioned reality, particularly any that revolved around her teacher.

“Wanda’s… jiggling bottom, what just happened?” she asked Mandi, her eyes on the spot he vanished from.

“Madness,” Mandi replied.

Lucas laughed. “I don’t think we’ve seen anything yet.”

Nuwa shook her head. “I’m so confused.”

“As you should be, lass,” Alexander said, grinning. “As you should be.”

“He’s not human, I say,” Opal said. “There’s no way you humans are capable of…”

“Don’t make me bonk you,” Nuwa said. Opal hid behind Mandi’s neck, peeking adorably from behind, only to stick her tongue out. “Pixies. They’re like children.”

Alexander gave Nuwa a knowing smirk.

Harmony chuckled, patting the kid on his head. His annoyance only made her smile.

* * *

I was right on time. Milia was dangerously low on mana. In fact, all of them, including Nimni, were running close to dry. Where did Paul generate his? This rage state was insane.

With him barely restrained for the hundredth time, I practically shoved the potion down his throat. After all of the deadly work I went through to make it while under pressure, I made sure not a drop went to waste.

He roared for a second before passing out. The others collapsed to their asses or backs, panting. Wolverine dove into me, tail wagging. Cheetara did the same, licking my cheek and cat-hugging my face.

“Good work, you two,” I said. “All of you. You were fucking amazing.”

[Quest completed! Reward: 2 S-ranked chests and a Potion Maker’s chest.]

The mention of rewards brightened my mood again, but of course I wouldn’t be opening them here. The Potion Maker’s chest could be an exotic. I’d wait until camp tonight.

“How can I repay you?”

I looked up to see a bowing Nimni, the sight of tears dripping to the ground. I stood up and offered a hand.

“Shall we start this over?” I asked. “Potential new friends and customers. Also, you wouldn’t be interested in selling those golden apples per chance?”

“You know about the fruits?” Nimni asked, her eyes lighting up. Pulling them from her storage ring, she passed the apples to me. “Will you accept these as payment? Or gifts?” She wiped tears from her eyes. “I… I’ve never felt so relieved in my life. I didn’t want to kill my brother.” Her tears wouldn’t stop.

“This is what I hoped to see,” I said softly, patting her on the shoulder. “A good ending. You could probably tell, I hope, but I prefer not to kill people, especially if there’s a better way. I said since the beginning of my career that I’d use my potions to help people.”

Tears seemed to fall harder and then Nimni broke down. Seeing this only reminded me just how fucked up some families were in this world. Not that Earth was on a high horse. “I’d recommend not going home if you can help it. Find a way to not get tracked by your folks.”

“I bet he wouldn’t care what happens to us,” Nimni said after recovering a few minutes later, standing up and looking somewhat proud again, aside from her red-rimmed eyes and now somewhat messy hair. “I have a cousin up north who will temporarily take us in until we find our own permanent living arrangements. If we run low on money, we’ll do some adventuring in the dungeons. We’re licensed with a few guilds.”

After cleaning up and saying our goodbyes to Nimni with her promise to order from the shop, we left ahead of the half-vampire siblings, collected the ingredients, and then exited the dungeon. I allowed the reality of complex potion making, even the lowest difficulty of them, sink in.

Shuddering, I vowed to take each creation as seriously as possible.

Each would have a purpose.

CHAPTER 52

[For creating a complex potion, your class rank has advanced from Established to Inspired. Congratulations!]

[Class upgrades consist of: Initiate, Rookie, Established, Inspired, Seasoned, Veteran, and Master Potion Maker. As you progress, you will unlock new potions and even special methods of brewing.]

[You are Inspired! You will feel less nervous when attempting a complex or higher-level potion. The chances of failure decrease a little, however, you may feel motivated not only to try again, but produce something better.]

[Your Flavors will improve. Blighted potions are now slightly easier to make, and chances of detecting pathways to Royal Grade potions now lay on the horizon.]

[Other potion makers and even alchemists will have respect for your uprising. Although this is nothing compared to Seasoned, Veteran, and especially Master Potion Maker.]

That evening at camp, we sat around the fire, gazing into it and, for some, consolidating any gains. I inspected the five golden apples Nimni gave me again.

[Fruit of Ascension. Item rank: S. Item quality: Extraordinary. A bite of this fruit will contribute greatly to purifying your mana. For some, this could be the push they needed to break into the next layer or realm. Unlike pills, they do not add toxicity to your blood or mana.]

Knowing what I had to do, I selected one of the fruits using the system interface. It didn’t allow me to use my free upgrade point on multiple items at once. It also didn’t work on the Yin Yang pills. I chuckled again at the name of the pills before inquiring the system.

[System notice. It is not recommended to waste the upgrade on this item. Half of its effects will be erased.]

I blinked. There was no way I’d ignore the system’s heads up. Something greater likely awaited and honestly, I just wanted to see the description of the fruit’s evolution. However, the tree, while interesting, wasn’t spectacular.

I felt Milia’s head rest on my shoulder and we all just sat in silence for a while, staring into the radiant fire.

“We’re… such a strange clan,” Mandi said. “I… I can’t believe I get to be a part of one. Hero’s party and a bunch of crafters.”

“Eh… not just any crafters,” Ronica said. “Geniuses. There’s a difference.”

“Speaking of crafting, let’s see what everyone has discovered since the last time I checked on your progress,” I said.

“You mean a few days ago,” Harmony said, her voice a deadpan. “Yesterday for me.”

“Don’t forget the flying he made me practice after the dungeon,” Mandi said, pouting. “I told you I wasn’t scared.”

Chenzu laughed. “That’s what they all say. But just know it is okay to be a little afraid. Just use that fear as fuel.”

“Like what Mas—Sir Nate did earlier,” Nuwa said cheerfully. “I don’t recommend taking explosions head on. You know you had one foot in the grave. If not for your unusual body, we would be mourning, not laughing together.”

I started to say something, but Harmony spoke over me.

“She’s right. You’re usually teaching us not to be reckless, not to take stupid risks for no profit, but you turn around and do that very thing.”

“Don’t worry us like that,” Lucas said, his voice unusually strong, the timidness gone. “We shouldn’t be left… confused. Wondering.”

I stared at them for a long minute, allowing their words to click. Perhaps there were better ways to handle the situation, including just walking away for the safety of my apprentices. System prompts could be a bitch, and I still had no surefire way of explaining them to anyone, especially in the heat of the moment.

I didn’t want to become the guy getting ‘divine missions’ from their goddess. The gifts from Wanda didn’t mean she was directly behind the system. Many special dungeon rewards were classified by this world as gifts from Wanda. Well, I personally believed she had a role in it somehow.

“Being told off by my apprentices,” I said, smiling. “You’re growing up on me. Soon the teenage brats will be ambitious specialists, leaving this old man behind.”

They rolled their eyes.

“Seriously, I’m sorry about that. That whole thing could’ve been handled better,” I said. “Maybe I wouldn’t have ended up nearly killing myself.”

They stared at me for a while, before nodding or muttering some form of acceptance. A few minutes of silence later, I spoke. “Alexander, here you go. You take the first fruit. It will still take a bit for your core to fully reform, but with time and training, you’ll be the most powerful ten-year-old on the planet. I think.”

Alexander stared at the fruit I passed to him, suddenly timid. “Sir Nate… I didn’t earn this.”

I passed the next fruit to Milia, gaining her surprise. She couldn’t influence the growth of a tree like that, as it was somewhat like a fellow dryad in a way. At least, that was what I guessed.

“Just take it,” I said. “Harmony, Nuwa, and Lucas. The last three are yours. Eat them tonight or tomorrow for breakfast, whichever works for you.”

“What about you?” Harmony asked.

I shook my head. “I don’t need it. My mana cultivation is weird enough as it is. I doubt the fruit will do much to help.”

I did my best not to mentally critique the world again, given where I came from. The magicians fucked it up, but it sure as shit wasn’t my job to fix it. But if I spread some common sense and ‘don’t be a dick’ vibes from my corner of Nowhereville, then maybe the selfishness of might is right would slow.

I didn’t have much hope for that, realistically speaking.

“Hey, Alexander. How difficult is it for one’s shop to get into the top five?” I asked.

“If you want a chance, you’ll have to come out of hiding,” Alexander said. “That’s not always a good thing. But your shop, perhaps even a sub-shop in your name, must become the choice of as many people of the kingdom as possible. At least, that’s how it works in my birth kingdom.”

“Establishing a brand,” I said, nearly facepalming. Of course! It worked this way on Earth. Why wouldn’t it be the same in Merridon? “We’ve got a lot of work cut out for us. Not that I plan to go too far overboard just yet. I like the quiet life. But hey, at least this world doesn’t have demon lords for us to waste time with, right?” I frowned at the follow-up awkward silence. “Forget that I said that.”

Chenzu began to play his lute. He didn’t sing, just continued the conversation in a more poetic voice. “There aren’t any demon lords left, if you could call them that. There spoke of a legend of only one hallow that managed to shrink himself and fully manifest on this plane. A young, courageous girl stood up to him armed with just a wand and a magic bow. But to call a fully manifested hallow a demon lord is to downplay just how dangerous they are. It’s why the tale of the girl and the hallow lord has been all but forgotten, sitting in the minds of a few poets and singers, revealing it on slow tavern nights.”

“We aren’t better off these days,” Ramon said, “not when the Peace Spawner’s still alive.”

“You know, I mentally slap myself for forgetting to ask, but why the hell is he called the Peace Spawner?”

The world suddenly froze. No, seriously, everyone froze around me, and the color vanished, leaving behind a gray. An eerie prompt flooded my vision, accompanied by a monotone voice.

[System notice. Information not found…]

I found myself yawning, realizing I… actually dozed off. There was no dramatic scene denying me the information.

“Nobody knows,” Milia said after minutes of silence, also yawning. “Perhaps the Lord Ruler, but I don’t think he’s the type that cares to share any revelations with the public.”

“There is a reason behind it,” Harmony said. “Many. My father believed it to be a message. He doesn’t speak much about the Lord Ruler, or his time in the army. It’s pretty… obvious how he feels about the Lord Ruler now.”

“Well, the guy is kind of a dick,” I said with a chuckle. I yawned again. “I have some chests to open, but it’s getting late. Let’s call it a night.”

“Perhaps we’ll run into more interesting things tomorrow,” Chenzu said. “By the way, the ingredients you fetched are worth a lot on their own. Not many people could brave facing down terrifying cyclopes just to collect them.”

“I believe they typically grow in harsh jungle environments,” Milia said.

“Yeah, keep us on the talk about this mystery potion,” Ramon said.

“Oh, you’ll hear about it alright,” I told them. “That or it blows me up.”

Nuwa frowned. I only shrugged at the healer. Cheetara meowed her opinion, which was probably an opposition over my actions.

In the middle of the night, my eyes shot open to Opal’s voice.

“Intruders at the edge of the camp fighting golems,” she said. “One Rowbear, fifty-six goblin bandits. Uh oh. Hobgoblin magician. This is—” The entire camp suddenly shook. “He’s attempting to fire magic at the camp. The golems have killed fifty of them already. They’re trying to avoid the golems now. Oh, oh! Sir Nate-Nate-Nate-Nate, the golems are chasing them down! The goblins gave up. Ahahahaha, that’ll teach you, you stupid, mean troublemakers! Wanda’s jiggling bum! The hobgoblin’s preparing something nasty. Is that…? Oh no. Grand tier magic! We’re doomed! We’re so… Oh, a golem blasted his head off. Ahaha, wow.”

Milia and I glared at the pixie sitting on my chest. Yes, she narrated all of that, right there in my face.

“Opal, you…” I closed my eyes, too tired to finish that sentence. At least the camp’s defense system worked well.

Fortunately for us, no other attack occurred that night. When we woke up that morning to search for any goblin observers or survivors, we didn’t find any bodies, just abandoned or dropped weapons. Clubs, crappy wooden spears, and half-rotten staves.

“Goblins,” Iris said, her voice filled with distaste. “You’d think they’d all finally be civilized by now, but like any bandits, we’ll get spare tribes like this, led by outcast hobgoblin scum.”

“So of your people’s ancient enemy, which do you hate most? Orcs or goblins?” Ronica asked.

Iris ignored her, returning to her breakfast salad. Or rather, a bunch of vegetables roasted and thrown in a bowl with salt tossed onto it. It was supposed to be the elf’s turn to cook, but in the nick of time, Maxus gave everyone an important warning.

Well… a warning too late since I smelled burned food. The sad part about this was that even Ronica could cook. The twerp! She likely had to use a stepping stool just to see her stovetop properly. Fine, the twerp stood at least four feet nine, if that.

Iris ended up declaring that everyone should make their own quick breakfast so we could take off as quickly as possible. Of course, Maxus sold out Ramon too so that the elf wouldn’t feel alone. She still pouted.

Before we took off, I decided to open the three chests, because why the hell not. Receiving S-ranked chests meant that curing Paul of his illness was treated as somewhat of a boss fight. The hype within could no longer be contained.

The first chest opened and floating out appeared to be a golden pebble. Knowing looks could be deceiving, I analyzed it.

[Seed of Possibilities. Item rank: SS. Item quality: Extraordinary. A seed that’s capable of growing the Tree of Possibilities, a spiritual tree. If it bears even one fruit… well, you may receive a heavenly song. This seed is extremely difficult to grow. You must have a garden and soil of A-rank or above.]

Iris and Milia were going nuts, both having recognized the seed after I read the prompt. By now, everyone was aware of my appraisal ability, though they hadn’t a clue of the skill’s crazy potential.

Soon, the duo stood to the side, having an animated conversation. Wolverine was just yards from them, practicing with his dagger. I realized he wanted to be as confident as possible before charging into battle with it. A good and smart boy. Many should learn from him.

In the meantime, I decided to open the second S-ranked chest. Alexander took that time to devour his fruit of ascension for breakfast. Ronica stared at it longingly, her mouth probably watering.

“That location’s marked on the map, right? Maybe one of you could take a day’s journey to the dungeon to check on it once a year,” I said.

“No way I want to travel so far,” Ronica said. “If you discover a seed in the fruit, make sure to keep it. Milia—”

“You won’t find seeds in them,” Milia said, prompting a frown on the petite woman’s face. Cheetara hopped onto her shoulder and actually… gave the twerp a head pat. It took a few minutes for everyone, including myself, to stop laughing. By then, the kitten was back on my shoulder.

Roars in the distance interrupted me before I could bring out the second chest to open. Rowbear roars.

“Yeah, I don’t have time for that. Everyone, let’s get the hell out of here. We’ll open the two remaining chests later,” I said.

With the camp cleaned up and back to pyramid form, we climbed on our mounts and took off. My mind immediately settled on the opportunities that could come from growing a spiritual tree. Did this mean the garden option was finally going to be available to me? I internally shuddered at the potential cost. Millions of spirit coins, I just knew.

A few hours later, a mid-sized town appeared on the map. Kelvin’s voice emerged from Milia’s ring.

“Hey, Nate. The town of Fire Stone is coming up. Should we stop?”

“Actually, yes, let’s stop,” I said, the hours of flying wearing down on me somehow.

[Your status as friend of the kingdom means you and your party can enter the town without any searches nor restrictions. Guards will detect it. It is embedded in spell form, cast by the Lord Ruler, confirmed by a gift of Wanda. You may also skip the line.]

The line into the town was quite long, with guards all over the place, including one heading right toward us as we landed.

CHAPTER 53

Mazu, Lady Feathers, Sir Bright, and Little Moo cheerfully munched on the fruit treats Tom’s daughter brought them moments ago. The pricy, cinnamon-like spice blended with the rich, sliced apples caressed Mazu’s tongue and senses, bringing the old fox back to his younger days. He drank from the provided water bowl, then licked the face of the woman, thankful for her kindness.

Hunting in the forest was fine most of the time, but nothing beat receiving specialized food made by a kind human.

To think there was a time in which the golden fox had fear and hatred of them—but not without valid reasons during such a period. Bandits hunted golden foxes for their furs, sold them on black markets and really, what ended the period of the fox versus man war was the War King’s ascension to power.

The War King was in love with a kitsune, beings that have human form, but incredible power, fox characteristics such as ears and tails, and often were seen as minor deities. Excluding the legendary Ninetails. While she no longer existed in this realm, everyone feared her, including Wanda. She was responsible for the existence of spirit beast foxes like Mazu, at least according to legends.

The War King never caught up to his love, but he pushed to outlaw fur hunting throughout the entirety of the world. Mazu doubted the kitsune would ever return, they were tricky lovers, both the men and the women. They’d use one in a heartbeat if it meant pushing their cultivation ranks toward a new realm. Even if it meant pretending to be a mother.

The only one that wasn’t extremely selfish was the Ninetails. This fact only made people fear her more, wondering if the kindness was a façade to get guards down or the real deal, in which case, hostility invited misfortune and death.

After filling his belly, Mazu moved as far away from Lady Feathers as possible, curled into a soft spot in the grass, and closed his eyes. He was full of bliss.

The only problem they had was a stray demonic beast attempting to attack Tom. Lady Feathers dealt with that by herself with just one strike of a powerful talon attack. After killing it, she flew the boar-like creature to the butcher. Half of the earnings meant for Sir Nate awaited him at the mayor’s office to receive upon his return. To think even minor nobles spent that amount of gold on demonic beast meat. Mazu knew magicians loved it, but nobles… well, their bizarre tastebuds had no limits.

Overall, Mazu and the others protected the small farm very efficiently. Tom tended things just fine, though he did feel intimidated by the enlightened animals at first. Now his family loved them.

Tom’s daughter was a slightly plump human woman named Marlia, a name the fox would embed into his memory. Delicious cinnamon apples were delicious, after all. As she left, he wished he could share this warmness with his two favorite pupils.

“Are they still gone?”

Mazu turned to the forest to see Muiy the flower nymph exiting, eyes filled with hope, only to be shot down when the fox nodded.

“I’m afraid they’ll be gone for about two weeks, maybe more,” he said.

Muiy wilted. “It’s going to be awfully lonely without them. I miss Lady Guardian Milia’s blessings already.”

Mazu only gave the flower girl a pitying look. “You could always tend to the garden. Make sure the plants are healthy.”

Muiy’s eyes lit up. “The plants will certainly be happy in that case. I’ll have to reassure them that Sir Nate will return in two weeks or something. They probably want more mana.”

Mazu only let out a sigh but didn’t rain down on the young woman’s spot of joy. She’d maintain the garden’s beauty, perhaps improve it.

* * *

The distant rumble of thunder promised rain. The disciples had their horses tended to by stable workers and they even had a large barn for Beakwing, though the griffin flew off to hunt.

“I can feel the gift of Wanda’s approval on you. Please, sir, you and your party don’t wait in the line,” the guard said. “Follow me. A friend of the kingdom in our town is an honor.”

The others looked at me, including Milia, but I pretended the town ahead captivated my attention.

“Fire Stone’s a D-ranked large town,” the guard continued. “The lady’s working hard at arranging things to be constructed, so please forgive us of the build…” He looked at Mandi, as if noticing her for the first time. “You… Are you perchance the tax collector’s youngest daughter?”

“No,” Mandi lied, her voice suddenly shifting from cheery to ice. She didn’t elaborate.

“Oh, forgive me, my mistake,” the guard said. “That bastard talked a lot about his children, but he especially loved his youngest. You matched the description. I figured someone like that present could explain why someone in this group has the friend of the kingdom status. Can’t pinpoint who, it is just detected.”

I froze, realizing how dangerous this was. I’d be outed as the Raider and everyone else, the Cheat Force.

System, how the fuck do I mask this status? I thought angrily. This will essentially undo everything I’ve worked hard on.

[You can now turn the status on and off, but only if you were not already detected.]

The system, computer, whatever it was, had to be the biggest dick I’d ever known in my life, but I couldn’t help but feel relieved that the fucker contained just an ounce of mercy within its soulless being.

We ended up not giving the guard a direct answer and had him take us to a tavern. Thankfully, he left us be.

“We can’t stay in town for too long,” I said.

“Nate, what’s this friend of the kingdom they’re speaking of?” Chenzu asked, his voice suspicious.

Milia waved his comment away, having been the witness of me manifesting into this world. In a low voice, she explained it before I could.

“Remember, as Raider, he fought the Lord Ruler. Only the Lord Ruler can activate the gift of Wanda, which distributes special status such as knight, royal advisor, pope, or friend of the kingdom.”

The light dawned in everyone’s eyes, even Opal’s, though she thankfully didn’t start blabbing away, giving out our location to everyone. The pixie was a tech geek, not an extrovert.

“The Lord Ruler never gave me that title, even when I befriended him,” Ramon said.

“More like joined his little group of lackeys,” Ronica said. “Be thankful the gift didn’t have hero as one of its titles, or anyone with the capability of detecting it would’ve sold you out by now. Then you’d be nestling in the princess’s arms.”

Ramon grimaced. “The Lord Ruler has gotten a lot stronger since I’ve been at the palace.”

“Breaking through to the realm of the King can have that effect,” Iris said. “Ling’s also gotten much stronger, but then again, she’s always been a freak of nature.”

“Are there any other problematic figures I should care about? Because I do remember us being a business, not adventurers,” I said.

Ronica nodded enthusiastically. “With you as our master, we’re no longer slaves to the capital. Not that that’s the reason we chose to follow you.”

“Wanda’s gracious bottom, no,” Iris said. “I follow because I believe in him. His goofy wisdom is a lot more potent than you think. And is not present anywhere currently.”

Not present anywhere. Man, did the magicians fuck this world up. It was kind of a miracle I found my place in it. Okay, fine, I fought against the system so hard that I forced open a spot for myself.

I took notice of the tavern and a few people glancing in our direction. We took two tables and put them together to keep as one large group, so stares were an inevitability. There were only a few people in, mostly workers. No nobility.

The waitress, or serving girl as they called it, returned with our drinks. Two other people wheeled a cart behind them.

Obviously, none of this friendly treatment would be happening had I not paid for the table in advance.

The only thing that bugged me was one of the young men staring at Milia a little too much. He just happened to turn away when I looked at him, but I did not miss the licking of his lips. Fortunately, he wasn’t in charge of our food, just taking orders from other customers and going out back to chop wood. There was also a chance his eyes were for all of the women in our group. In that case, there wouldn’t be much I could do. Outsiders naturally brought attention to themselves when visiting new places, even in a large D-ranked town like this.

I glanced at a plate of… something, placed in front of me. It looked like an LSD dream of colored circles patterned across my plate.

“I’ll take something with meat and maybe rice with stew,” I said.

The waitress looked as if she was about to cry. “Are you sure you don’t want to try our best dish?”

I looked down, frowning at the plate of what could be chopped carrot circles tossed into food coloring. She got me fu… Noticing my confused gaze, she quickly explained the dish.

“It’s a sweet appetizer, crisp fraggimberry fruit cookies.”

“Harmony would love these, right, brat? You love cookies, even more than Milia’s love for blueberry pie.”

“That’s a lot of love,” Milia said as she selected her meat-free dish.

Harmony took the cookies off my hands, though I grabbed one so the glistening-eyed server would get off my case.

* * *

Wolverine watched the air-squirrels on the tree, tail wagging, tongue lolling. Beasts weren’t allowed in the tavern. A mean man had emphasized it, though the sunlight wolf didn’t care much. He was very familiar with human rules. Best Buddy brought him food anyway.

He did say something about a service wolf, but the crusty old tavern owner wasn’t having it. Good. Wolverine glad he didn’t miss this opportunity to try his luck at the squirrels.

“Big Brother Woofy, what are you doing?”

Wolverine jumped into the air, his concentration broken. He quickly hid what he was doing by changing the subject.

“Not hunting or anything. Did you get your food from Best Buddy yet? Last time I checked, they were waiting. Best Buddy came out and played something he called fetch. It is actually quite fun. He’s testing my speed, my reaction times, my dedication.”

“Fetch? Oh, that’s what that was. It’s… not really something meant for cats,” Cheetara said. She sighed. “I saw a big bird over there.” She narrowed her eyes. “Do you think Sir Wingy would—”

“Disciple Cheetara Cutie, Mistress Milia’s Kitten Cakes, that’s not something we’ll be discussing today,” Wolverine said. “Not even when you’re older. Now… I smell Best Buddy approaching with our food.” His tail wagged. “I smell stewed meat, fire-roasted tasties, and hogturtle. There’s fish for you too, let’s go!”

“Yay!” Cheetara cheered, following Wolverine as they raced back to the tavern.

The sunlight wolf could smell the approaching storm, which would give them some rain and a little wind in a few hours.

* * *

I found Wolverine and Cheetara and fed them. No, I didn’t make a fuss over it, not as an Earth man, but making sure the spirit beasts ate too would be the least I could do.

They happily devoured their meal. I watched them from a nearby bench that was as comfortable as midsummer splinters.

The others appeared minutes later.

“So, should we go, or do you think the guard’s just a one and done deal?” I asked. “I don’t mind exploring the town a bit, checking out the potion maker competition.”

“Oh, that’s right, that’d be neat,” Mandi said, eyes starry. “How do you match up against someone whose probably been at the craft longer? Or is new to the field. There could be a potion on potion—”

“That’s enough drumming up what would be essentially just two men mixing things in a cauldron,” Iris interrupted.

“It won’t be about me,” I said. “I have four apprentices learning this trade under my direct supervision.”

Harmony groaned. “Don’t drag me into this.”

“You are the head apprentice,” Mandi said, gaining a glare from the blue-haired teenager. She smiled innocently.

Lucas chuckled. “Mandi has a point. If we’re goaded into a showdown, the best of us should step up to the plate and defend our clan’s honor.”

I patted the teenager on the shoulder. She scowled. We laughed at her expense.

“You don’t have to make that face,” Milia said. “Have a little pride in the craft you worked hard on. You expressed some desires to follow in the footsteps of a passionate senior potion maker. Don’t go soft on us now.”

Harmony blushed, only giving a noncommittal, embarrassed murmur.

As we reached a corner, preparing to walk the next street, a familiar young man was animatedly talking to a noble from afar. He noticed us a second later and gestured in our direction.

The noble had five lackeys surrounding him, each having a varying degree of either smugness, disdain, or leeriness. They each appeared to be around the serving boy’s age of at least twenty or so.

“I sure hope the lady of the town isn’t responsible for these losers,” I said. “Maybe leaving was the right answer, after all.”

“Hey friends,” the maliciously smiling young man said. “Over here. We’d like to talk to you.”

“You run into these types everywhere,” Alexander said. “Even on a ship in the middle of the sea. If you don’t weed them out of your crew early, they cause trouble later.”

CHAPTER 54

I stood in front of the others, both amused and unamused at the same time, if one could put it that way. I was seriously running out of ways of saying how little fucks I gave when it came to the games of nobility, their friends, and spies.

“What can we do for you, bud?” I asked. The young man from the restaurant briefly sneered at me but tried to hide it with a fake smile. It reminded me of a car salesman’s grin in a way. Perhaps a punchable face.

“We’re not talking to you, snowhead,” he said, “so get lost. Now ladies, I’m sure you’re bored with these pricks.” He eyed Milia. “How—”

“Listen, we’re in a hurry, and don’t have time for your shitty attempt at a pickup line,” I said. They were all mortal, except for one. The noble he spoke to before we arrived.

“You’ll have better luck with old righty tonight than stuttering at my betrothed.”

His face turned three shades of purple with his nasty sneer as the nobles around him burst into laughter. The magic noble was on the ground, holding his sides.

I… didn’t think my comeback was all that funny, just stated facts. The guards, seeing two groups in confrontation, started marching over to us.

“What’s going on here?” the lead guard asked.

“Oh sir, we were trying to explore this beautiful town as visitors, and these unruly men said something about offering us a good time,” Nuwa said, laying on the innocent girl act quite thick. Or… was this just Nuwa being Nuwa? I couldn’t help but be impressed, because I had no idea.

“A good time, huh?” the lead guard asked, his voice pissed.

“Wait, that’s total—”

“I know your parents,” the lead guard interrupted. He scowled at the only non-noble in the group. “Your father would love to know why his son is attempting to force himself on women in the middle of the day. Come and don’t speak. Anything you say can and will be used against you. This is the fourth time for you, Silvus.”

“This isn’t over!” the serving boy said.

The nobles shook their head. “We have nothing to do with this. He’s interes—”

“Let’s go!” the lead guard snapped. “I will hear no excuses. And just because you’re a magician, don’t think I won’t inform Magmus of your behavior.”

The noble magician dropped his hand, expression blasting into fear, as if this Magmus guy would jump out of the ground to kill him at any second. Just like that, they all left with the guard. The young man from the restaurant gave me a death stare, snarling, as he was forced away.

I sighed. “Let’s just pretend that never happened and get moving. Quickly check out some of the competition and get…”

The rumble of distant thunder made me pause.

“We should probably set up camp,” Nuwa said. “Or get an inn room. I don’t want to travel in the rain.”

I smirked at her. She glared, daring me to order everyone to travel in the storm.

“Alright, alright, I’ll activate the camp gift a little way outside of town,” I said. “It will be up to you to get there before the storm arrives. If you want to waste gold on an inn room, feel free to do so, but you’ll be at my mercy if I decide it’s best to leave.”

Milia, Alexander, and the pets joined me to pick a spot for the camp. I hinted at Kelvin, Iris, and Chenzu to look out for the teenagers. After setting things up, making sure the golem guards were good to go, we reentered the town. I wasn’t sure if Opal could remotely control the camp, but I wouldn’t make her stay behind while everyone wondered around to explore, especially when there were perfectly intimidating rock creatures to handle any trouble for us.

The town itself wasn’t anything special, as they consisted of the standard wood and stone models. Traditional houses, inns, restaurants, shops, and merchant stands. Alexander bought himself something called a salted caramel tiger fruit on a stick. It was basically a candied apple with a different, orangish, large, plum-like fruit with salt and sugar sprinkled on it.

I ordered Milia and me one as well. It turned out to be pretty good in a strange way. It wasn’t exactly plum flavor, but something that somehow balanced properly with the caramel, crunchy sugar, and salt coating.

“We should see if they have any spirit wine,” Milia said, her eyes seemingly starry. “I bet that infuriating Chenzu found some without us.” She sighed. “Eight years is a long wait, Alexander.”

The former pirate king shrugged. “I actually don’t mind. My wife used to nag a lot about my old drinking habits. In the end, she was right. If the… incident hadn’t killed me, the booze would have.” I winced at the dark humor, which only made the kid laugh. “Now isn’t the time to get moody, Sir Nate. You once told me that one must make the best of a situation. This new life here isn’t so bad. You’re probably the best employer one could have, even for Mandi, who’s from a wealthy family.”

“No need to lay it on thick until I’ve earned that praise,” I said.

Alexander shrugged. “If that’s what you’re telling yourself, then who am I to object to that? I’ll look forward to seeing what you’ll accomplish before finally raising the victory flag.”

The first potion shop we entered was actually an alchemist’s store. If that was it, then we’d be moving on. However, the owner of this shop turned out to be a gnome man. A real fucking gnome.

Standing about three feet tall, with a pointy hat and green clothing, something resembling a lab coat, the dark man was bottling what appeared to be the last batch of a metal-polishing chemical.

“Oi, are you going to order something, lad, or do I have to kick you out of here?” he said with an accent. “I do not welcome pesky, glass-licking, stupid, and cheap window shoppers. Do you have any idea how irritating it is to think I earned myself a drink or larger dinner tonight, only for the broke prick bastard to turn around?”

Wolverine barked at him once, gaining a flinch from the tiny man. Somehow, I felt as if the wolf told him to watch his words.

“You don’t scare me, little pup,” the gnome said.

“We… were checking out the potion and alchemy shops in town,” I said. “And no, I didn’t come in to window shop. I’ll take some of the metal polisher.”

“Now you’re talking my language,” the gnome said. “One gold and fifty silvers.” He smiled. “Finally, I’m eating tonight, thank Wanda’s rippling ass.”

“I’ll take some hair wash,” Alexander said.

“Excellent! Coming right up,” the shop owner said, clapping twice. “Forgive my anger from earlier. Window shoppers are the worst. What’s this about checking out the potion shops?” He gathered our requested items and we paid for them, which widened his smile. “You should be wary of potion makers. Some could be tricky magicians. Piss them off and they’ll turn you into a toad. Or roast you on a spit like a seasoned naked turkey.”

“Not all of them are so bad,” I said without giving myself away.

The gnome snorted. “I have to stay on alert, ready to crush an old enemy at any time. In the art of alchemy, of course. There’s nothing like splashing them with alchemic solutions meant to melt them alive, like an acid. Oh, oh! Or oil and light those rude, cocky, arrogant, no-good pricks like funeral fires. Call me a pathetic alchemist, will they? Hmph!” He folded his arms.

“But I suppose you’re right. Not all of them are bad. Not all of them are selfish stick-up-the ass nobles or worse, noble magicians.”

I glanced around the oily, smelly place made of mostly stone, the scent actually reminding me of the times I visited a mechanic, minus getting upsold and ripped off. It was small, but not cramped. Chemicals were kept a good distance away from each other. I analyzed it.

“Potion makers don’t understand that relying on mana to fix their problems is no different than a serial opium user. They get addicted to the magic, forget the labor behind a successful mixture,” the gnome continued. “Bah! What am I saying? You’ll never understand me.”

[Oils and Smoils. Shop rank: E.]

The system didn’t give any additional information nor any snarky comment.

After leaving the small alchemy domain, we started toward a potion shop just ahead at the end of the street. Mandi and Opal were leaving a stand, small honey cakes in hand.

* * *

In his jailcell, Silvus shook with fury. Today was supposed to be his day, and what better way to celebrate things than to snatch up some beautiful women and have the party of his life? That prick-block ruined everything, even turned his friends against him. All connections he worked so damn hard to create, ruined with a single flash of humiliation.

Silvus’s future of leaving the pathetic peasant class and joining the ranks of the elite fell to shambles. On top of that, now having a criminal record. He’d be forced to banditry!

He looked at the muscled man in the neighboring cell staring at him with a creepy grin.

“What in Wanda’s hell are you staring at?” Silvus snapped. “You looking to fight?”

The large man laughed. “I was there when you were humiliated, like a little duckling. At least I’m in here for a tavern fight. I’ll be let out as soon as I’m no longer drunk off Wanda’s rear. You’re simply here because they don’t have a hole to toss you in so that they could be rid of you.” He laughed again, hiccupped, then laughed again, slapping his sides.

Silvus snarled to the point of his eyes going wild. “I’ll show them all. Try to get rid of me, will they? Well, I did nothing wrong. It’s the day I made the second step into adulthood. There are supposed to be parties in my name! You know what? This town can perish, for all I care.”

“Calm down, young blood, I only jest,” the large man said. “Are you that far stuck up in your arse?”

Silvus wasn’t listening. “Ares the Peace Spawner! Send this town to its doom! Ares the Peace Spawner, slayer of millions! Fire Stone town!”

Silvus turned and, seeing the large man as pale as the first twinkle of snow, he smiled. It was perhaps the nastiest smile one could ever curl across their face. The smile of victory, hatred, arrogance, disdain, and carelessness.

“Wh… why? You have such a long life ahead of you… yet, like a noble, you can’t seem to take a joke,” the large man said softly, his eyes looking around. He began to sweat heavily.

Silvus laughed and laughed and laughed. “Die, die, die!”

The storm, previously hours away, suddenly manifested over the town. The air stilled and then Silvus’s jail cell began to glow a radioactive green.

A voice poured into Silvus’s head, and the feeling of ecstasy outlined him as words of comfort became the only thing he knew.

“Yes, my lord. Your poison shall kill them all!” He laughed again. “Praise Ares!”

“Help! Guards! Guards! Lord Magmus! Please!” the large man screamed. “Good Wanda, this can’t be happening.”

Black clouds of miasma began to form, and no matter how much the large prisoner screamed for the guards, no one could hear him.

He spun to see Silvus on his back, eyes wide open, staring at the sky frozen in time with glee. The black cloud then came for him.

“It will take a little time to affect the others, but there’s no one here capable of curing poison, therefore this little culling is fine,” a woman’s voice said. “Cost effective too!”

CHAPTER 55

As the storm just magically manifested into existence, getting a “What the fuck!” from me, someone appeared in the sky. A figure of a man made of a blackish gas. Glowing red eyes looked right at me, delivering a shock of chills. I tried to scan the potential monster, but nothing happened. Cheetara, on my shoulder, suddenly hissed at the thing in the sky, before returning to a growl. Wolverine probably would’ve barked viciously if he were present.

“You do not belong here,” he said, his voice sounding surprisingly like any male my age. Suddenly, the fog man in the sky vanished, leaving behind an echo of ominous last words. “Flee, or you may just end up poisoned like the rest of the cattle.”

The presence of the gas monster was gone, as if it never existed. Soaked in the rain, I raced to catch up with Milia and Mandi, who hurried into the potion shop at the first crackle of thunder. Milia loved the rain but didn’t want to get her clothes wet. Sadly, I had the worst news for her. That thing’s words—I was certain no one else could see it, but he said something quite alarming.

When I burst into the potion competitor’s shop, I addressed the owner.

“Do you have antidote potions?”

“No, do I look like an alchemist to you?” the tired-looking older woman asked. She yelled at her two kids, each seeming to be five years old. “Stop rattling those pots! Wanda’s rippling rear.”

I explained the situation to Milia and Mandi aloud.

“Something… in the sky?” Milia asked, confused. The potion maker lady, Lindia, also wondered what kind of drugs I took before entering.

“What do you mean poison?” Lindia said. “Are you well in the head?”

I seriously didn’t have time for disbelief. “Am I the type to just run in here and make up a crazy tale out of my damn ass? I’m telling you what the thing in the sky said. Whether it’s true or not, I haven’t a fucking clue. Jesus, fuck, I’ve got to get back to the camp.”

Kelvin’s voice burst from the ring. “Nate! Something’s happening. Oh bloody Wanda, it’s miasma. Everyone needs to get out of town.”

Despite the sudden dire situation, I took the time to stare at the potion lady who accused me of being crazy. “When someone tries to warn you people, maybe listen. Now, I need to use your lab.”

Milia started talking to Kelvin, getting as many details of the situation as possible. Mandi looked terrified. Cheetara hopped onto her shoulder, comforting her. Opal shuddered and hid in the teenager’s hair.

“No one goes near my lab…” She paused, seeming to shake herself. “You won’t be able to create a cure for everyone in the town.”

“Where’s Wolverine?” I asked Mandi while following Lindia, blood cold. If something happened to my wolf…

“Kelvin said the miasma’s coming from a jail area. The same place where they kept the boy from earlier, the one who attempted to flirt with the party.”

“The Silvus guy, I think that was his name,” I replied. “What does he have to do with anythin—” My lips stopped yapping as the realization hit me and a brief blaze of raw anger danced through my blood. “He didn’t… All for some random encounter with strangers that were minding their own… He got himself tossed into jail for causing trouble multiple times according to the guard, not because of us. This was the straw that broke the camel’s back. And for that, this fucking dumbass says the Peace Spawner’s name.”

Lindia fainted.

“Goddammit, we don’t have time for this,” I said, then took a deep breath, collected my thoughts, and allowed the plan to flow through me. “Okay, I’ve heard of miasma before in my worl—homeland. It’s poisonous gas, right?”

“How would I phrase this…? Both yes and no,” Milia said. “It’s similar in a sense, as it is poison and curable. It is a mix of demonic mana, dark mana, and some may say evil itself. It originates from hallows, so we’ll never truly know what it is, except something not to touch.”

“Tell Kelvin to round up the others,” I said. “We’ve got to get the fuck out of here. Back to the camp.”

I poured healing potion into Lindia’s mouth as well as a little energy potion, which jolted the plump older woman to awake.

“Get your kids, follow us,” I said. “We’re getting the hell out of town.”

She thankfully didn’t put up any argument and we rushed out into the storm. It was only wind and lightning, red lightning, with no rain whatsoever.

Suddenly a lightning bolt struck the ground in front of me, causing Lindia to scream. A skeletal giant hand lurched at me.

[Divine Quest. Level: Emergency! Save the town from the Peace Spawner’s culling. This is considered a BOSS fight. Reward: Unknown. Will depend on performance…]

[This quest is mandatory and cannot be refused. Should you leave these people to die, it will result in consequences no human could live or die with.]

[Peace Spawner’s Culling. People poisoned: 20,000. People dead: 0. People cured: 0. Hellspawn left: 7.]

[You have been ensnared!]

That was so much to take in and honestly, the ensnarement stopping me from moving helped me more than it harmed. I read the entirety of the prompt while Milia and Cheetara fought the skeletal arm.

“Mandi, I need you to be brave,” I said to the nervous girl. “But don’t try to fly. There’s lightning.”

The joke thankfully did the trick, breaking some of the tension, and she rolled her eyes, before a small smile curled across her face.

[You are no longer ensnared.]

The red snake-shaped mana that wrapped itself around me vanished and I walked toward the skeleton Milia just brutally sliced into ribbons with her katana.

[Enemy Analysis.]

[Forming Skeleton Monstrosity. Type: Hellspawn. Rank: Void. Affinity: Darkness. Super Hostile. Miasma monster.]

[Receiving update…]

[Peace Spawner’s Culling. People poisoned: 21,000. People dead: 0. People cured: 0. Hellspawn left: 6.]

[Your disciples are doing a very good job helping out with the effort.]

“Good shit, you two,” I told Milia and the kitten, then turned to Lindia. “Come on, let’s get moving.”

“You… you’re magicians. The kitten just used m—”

“Let’s go. We don’t have time for this,” I said. “Think about your kids.”

Cheetara hopped onto my shoulder, and I took off, Milia and Mandi following. Lindia hesitated at first, but one glance at her kids pushed the potion maker into motion, determination manifesting in that gaze as I needed it to. Panicked shouting and other noises raged in the background. It looked as if it was ten o’clock at night, despite being in the middle of the afternoon.

“Mother,” said her little girl, who was probably actually a little older than five, but what did I know? “What’s happening?”

“We must flee town,” she replied and said nothing else. Her little boy only frowned.

“There are still six hellspawn left in town,” I told Milia. She nodded.

“So that’s what I’m sensing,” the dryad replied.

[Receiving update…]

[Peace Spawner’s Culling. People poisoned: 26,000. People dead: 0. People cured: 0. Hellspawn left: 6.]

[Warning! You are needed. Warning! You are needed. Warning! Danger!]

System, no pressure. Because there are totally no other potion makers that know about miasma and could help out with the situation, I thought sarcastically with enough bitterness to compete even with a goddamn lemon.

“You know, I’m starting to think that maybe the Peace Spawner’s a bigger dick than I gave him credit for,” I said.

“Really now,” Milia said sarcastically. “I wonder what could’ve given you that idea.”

I gave her a sad grin.

As we drew closer to the gates, two guards blocked our path.

“What are you up to?”

“Are you blind? Do you not see and hear the town is in—”

The sense of danger struck, and I caught the guard’s hand. Lindia yelped in surprise. That became a scream as the guard shimmered brightly, changing into a monster within a second. I pulled my hand away as if I touched a full-blasted stove.

Green scaly skin, sharp teeth, glowing red eyes, and black mist oozing from its mouth. They were humanoid reptilian creatures.

[Enemy Analysis.]

[Reptide Monstrosity. Type: Hellspawn. Rank: Void. Affinity: Darkness. Super Hostile. Miasma monster.]

It screeched at me demonically. The second monster leapt backward, as if intending to watch his buddy take us out by himself. A flurry of Mandi’s runes homed onto the creature. It roared as magic and electricity circled it.

Milia’s vines pulled the second reptide forward, causing it to fall to its face. I blew its head off with a dragon magic burst. Lindia’s kids were whimpering and crying softly.

“You’ll be alright,” I told them.

I was wrong. The reptides we thought we killed suddenly reformed from a puddle of black goo that wasn’t there a moment ago. They merged into one.

[Mini-boss battle begin!]

I wasted no time tossing a steam bomb fight into their faces.

“Take Lindia and her kids to the camp, now!” I urged Milia. The dryad wasted no time, pulling them by vine, Cheetara on her shoulder. “Mandi, go with them. Don’t argue.”

Unfortunately, the moment the redhead tried to run, the reptide teleported in front of her. Or at least moved so fast that not even my eyes could track it.

“And where do you think you’re going, little female human?”

It tried to backhand her, but Mandi ducked, and Opal tossed a rune onto its large eye. Instead of electricity, flames spawned into existence. The miasma monster roared, but before it could run my apprentice down and tear her to pieces, I spun-kicked the fucker into a building. The large gaping hole revealed two screaming elf kids running out.

“I’m not taking credit for that hole,” I said. “The fee I’m charging will be deducted from the balance.”

I pulled a summoning potion from my storage ring and poured some onto the ground. “You should be halfway gone by now, Mandi.”

“But—”

“Now!” I snapped. The redhead thankfully took off running toward the camp, Opal on her shoulder. “Aku, I hope you’re ready for battle.”

Aku emerged from the summoning in his massive dragon form and let out a powerful roar. The people that saw him probably wondered if they were dreaming or under the influence of the best ‘stuff’ they’d ever had.

The reptide burst from the wreckage, blurring in front of me, only to be met with a bright white burst of fire from my dragon summon. My hunch seemed to be spot on as the monster roared in utter agony.

“Fuck, I don’t have time to waste here,” I said. “Aku, finish it. It’s a hellspawn. I trust you know how to get rid of a reptide.”

“It’s dead already,” Aku boomed.

I stopped running and, sure enough, he was right. Aku turned that thing into ashes in one shot. He… was significantly stronger than before.

“Good shit! Could you deal with any other hellspawn? I have to make potions capable of curing miasma.”

“To do so, make sure your Dao of Creation is connected to your mixture,” Aku said. Before I could ask him for more details, he took off into the sky, landing on the far side of town moments later, his distant roar filling the air, dancing with the thunderstorm.

I blurred back to the camp. To my relief, Milia and Lindia had the cauldrons out and ready. Milia had an area of ingredients prepared too, some I didn’t recognize. I assumed Lindia had tricks and ideas of her own.

[Receiving update…]

[Peace Spawner’s Culling. People poisoned: 32,000. People dead: 0. People cured: 0. Hellspawn left: 3.]

[Warning! You are needed.]

[Poison Creating and Antidote Kit. Item rank: BB. Item quality: Amazing. Create up to A-ranked antidotes and up to C-ranked minor poisons. No, you don’t have to be a malicious poison user, but can turn a profit. Perhaps you may be able to create something new or useful, but don’t try to introduce pesticides. Alchemists have already done it.]

The number of people succumbing to poison pushed me into motion. How people were not dead yet had to be the result of the disciples, Wolverine, and Harmony putting in some work. If they weren’t, they’d be at the camp already. The prompt kept me relieved, honestly. It meant none of my apprentices had died.

Thankfully, the antidote kit was quite easy to use and even Lindia happened to be familiar with something similar to it.

“Shit, where’s Alexander?” I asked, feeling dread. The kid had magic, but he wasn’t ready for hellspawn. Honestly, I didn’t know what void-ranked monsters meant, but figured they could be a range of A through SS. Well, I had a hunch, but hoped to be wrong.

Fuck, I was in a state of turmoil with the notifications, afraid of suddenly seeing thousands dead, that I began making mistakes, dropping things. Lindia snapped at me twice, though cowered back every time I looked at her, remembering the terror of magicians.

“You have to collect yourself, Nate,” Milia said. “I’ll go find Alexander.”

“I’ll help,” Mandi said. “I refuse to be useless. I’ll fly in this storm if I must.”

“Don’t be foolish, girl,” Lindia said before I could open my mouth. “The situation is only as we know it. Don’t be so quick to throw your life away. He said you were an apprentice. Well, act like one. Watch and learn this recipe. Then prepare to deliver it. One day you may be forced to make this on your own, perhaps for yourself or a friend.”

Mandi deflated, but she knew the older woman was right. I withdrew something from my storage ring, something I remembered I had, and should’ve consumed before starting.

[Potion of Clarity. Consuming a medium bottle of this will clear your mind and increase the chances of you gaining insight. Warning: this is a highly valuable potion. Magicians will likely do whatever it takes to extract this recipe from you.]

The potion delivered the cooling I desperately needed. It also helped me to remember that I had to use my Dao of Creation onto the mixtures, which I quickly did, even on Lindia’s cauldrons.

Her kids continued to stare anxiously out the window, eyes locked onto the strange storm of red lightning.

Mandi began to help, passing me ingredients, helping with temperature control, and then as a team, we bottled as many potions as possible.

“They will only need a sip or hell, a splash on them,” I said.

“What did you do?” Lindia asked, puzzled. “You… This quality. And that light on your wrist. What are you?”

“Just a potion maker,” I told her. “And it feels good to have a fellow potion maker helping us out.” I patted Mandi on the shoulder. “Good work, kid. You don’t have to always be a hero. Sometimes being a team player is all it takes to prevent yourself from doing more harm than good. Now the hard part begins. We’ll have to go back out there and serve the people. Lindia, you stay back with your kids, of course. The golems of the camp will protect you.”

Lindia hesitated before speaking. “I… I really wish I could help.”

“You’ve done way more than I could ever ask,” I said as I hurried out, antidotes in my storage ring. Plenty were in Mandi’s storage ring as well. “We need to find Harmony and the others and offload some to them as well. It’s going to take as many people as possible to help thirty thousand.”

“Th… thirty thousand?” Mandi scoffed. “That’s impossible, Nate.”

“I’ve got a few ideas,” I said, twirling a potion of steam blast in my hand. “But I’ll need as many people as possible outside.”

[Insight gained.]

[The path to saving them all rages within you…]

A giant red lightning bolt struck just ahead of me. That number increased, until hundreds rained down. They were slower than normal lightning but blasted any building or structure into pieces.

They struck awfully close, some just barely missing me and the redheaded teenager at my side.

“You know, if I hadn’t seen the black fog thing in the sky, I would’ve wondered when and where I pissed off God.”

CHAPTER 56

I found Wolverine with an injured little girl on his back. The sunlight wolf was somewhat damp from the rain, but his mana automatically dried, perhaps even cleaned his fur. Not that that would save him from a bath.

“Take her back to the camp. We’ve got someone there willing to help,” I told him after giving her some health potion. Wolverine barked his acknowledgement, licked my face, and then rushed toward the camp. Mandi and I dashed forward, stopping minutes later to take in the sight of the chaos. There were a few people trying to run. The unconscious bodies on the ground steeled my determination.

“Nate,” I heard Nuwa say. I turned to her. “What should we do? I can’t push back miasma for all of them. I don’t have any mana potions left.”

The healer seemed as if she’d pass out from exhaustion at any moment. She was currently assisting a man who looked to be in his eighties, applying flickering healing light. She’d keel over just to help every single one of these people.

“Do any other potion makers have miasma or poison cures?” I asked.

“There was only a gnome alchemist, but he ran out,” Nuwa said. “Did you…?”

“No time for that,” I said, knowing damn well she was about to ask if I sensed the bastard responsible for this mess. We didn’t need more panic on top of panic.

“This is all the Lord Ruler’s fault,” the old man suddenly snapped. “We’ve been asking for a medical supply restock for months and he ignored us because we’re a D-ranked town. Apparently, the thousands of people here aren’t worthy enough to live on the same Wanda-created land as the others. We tried to hire doctors or healers on our own, but the Lady wanted to be careful with her funding. She said the Lord Ruler wouldn’t be bailing us out if she spent irresponsibly.”

“We have to go,” I said, not wanting to stay behind for more of the old man’s rant. It wasn’t surprising at this point how the Lord Ruler treated towns that didn’t meet his expectations. Yet they still had to pay taxes. “Have you seen Harmony?”

“Not in this crowd, but I believe she’s trying to help as many people as possible,” Nuwa said. “I hope. Healing potions won’t help her much if she came into contact with the miasma.”

I pulled out my new antidote steam blast potion and tossed it into the crowd. The cloud of pure white began to push back some of the black.

I felt Aku’s presence suddenly vanish. His summon surely wasn’t over already. How much energy did he spend?

[Receiving update…]

[Peace Spawner’s Culling. People poisoned: 31,500. People dead: 0. People cured: 500. Hellspawn left: 1.]

[Warning! You are needed. Danger!]

Five hundred cured, likely due to a collaboration between my antidote bomb, Nuwa, and the alchemist. But this simply wasn’t enough. I passed a few of the blighted potions to the healer and moved forward. The system suddenly highlighted an area of infected people. Okay, it didn’t. But wouldn’t that be the least it could do? Make things faster?

Suddenly, all I saw was red as I turned the corner with Mandi just a short distance behind, checking for any missed patients.

However… despite being struck by lightning, nothing happened, aside from some minor tingling. System, what happened? I thought, hoping for a reply. It actually did.

[Combat logs accessed…]

[Some red lightning strikes are blood lightning. You are blood lightning tempered and significantly less affected.]

[Yukihara’s power and defense slightly reforged.]

My eyes widened and I wasted no time summoning the spell book fairy. Her eyes widened too, then she looked at me to pout.

“What took you so long?”

“Poison,” I replied simply, then continued moving. “You’d better eat as much as you can.”

With the spell book awakened, my stats increased. And while the only one that I technically needed was luck or maybe perception, if they were a thing, I tuned out the extra juice just to toss more antidote bombs. Mandi manually dripped potion on anyone I missed.

My danger senses suddenly raged, but it was too late. The red, non-blood lightning struck. I just barely activated my forcefield ring in time. The barrier shattered and the building in the distance grew really close, really fast before I painfully crashed through it.

Now I knew how that reptide felt, because holy shit, was I pissed. Not wanting to cause more damage, I downed a health potion and calmly picked my sorry ass out of the rubble. Thankfully, no one was inside. So no, not the cliché of two lovers doing their business while absolute chaos happened outside. A cat did stare at me, though, judging the guy blasted into its home deep within its green eyes.

When I returned to the outside, my danger senses immediately sparked again. Instead of stopping this time, I kept running, but not too fast. The lightning was obviously unnatural, but it felt too orchestrated.

Charging my Dragon Magic Burst, I aimed a hand at the sky, boosted by Yukihara, my D-ranked spell book. The clouds in the sky just briefly parted to reveal the fucking Grim Reaper.

Okay, it probably wasn’t him, but a skeleton monster in a black cloak holding a giant bone staff was close enough. It vanished, presence shrouded, clouds covering it up. Fortunately, I analyzed it in time.

[Enemy Analysis.]

[Wraith Monstrosity. Type: Hellspawn. Rank: Void. Affinity: Darkness. Super Hostile. Miasma monster.]

I knew it’d be inaccessible for now, but as soon as the lightning storm reignited, I’d do my best to destroy the hellspawn. Or get some help for my team.

Seeing Alexander and Milia ahead, I rushed toward them. “Here, take these. Toss them in poisoned crowds. It will sting just a little but will cure the miasma. Just one per large crowd.”

Milia let out a breath of relief. “You are a beacon of brilliance. I was so worried about curing this many people. Even Nuwa couldn’t do so. Poor girl’s dangerously low on mana.”

“Why haven’t I learned mana potions yet?” I asked.

“Because that’s a rare recipe, even guarded by royal potion makers, lad,” Alexander said. “Now, Sir Nate, if I may make a suggestion, go find Chenzu. You’ll hear his lute. He’s got the power to push back clouds of miasma.”

“But he’s also really low on mana,” Milia explained. “Also, I’m not so sure if there are many royal potion makers left. I’ve heard rumors of Red Alchemists contracted with the kingdom from time to time, but the Peace Spawner made the Lord Ruler wary of them.”

I waved them off and began jogging. Along the way, I noticed the twerp and Ramon, gave the duo the same instructions as the others, and moved on. The results showed as I drew closer and closer to the sound of a frantic lute.

[Receiving update…]

[Peace Spawner’s Culling. People poisoned: 21,500. People dead: 0. People cured: 10,500. Hellspawn left: 1.]

[Warning! You are needed. Danger!]

“Hey Chenzu,” I called out to him. The annoying and dreaded sense of danger blasted through my mind. Knowing my ring didn’t stand a chance, even if it wasn’t out of juice, I dove to the side. The red lightning smashed into my previous spot, leaving behind a crater at least a few meters wide and deep.

Chenzu hurried to my side. “Here, take these and toss them in crowds,” I quickly told him. “Where’s Harmony?”

“She’s—”

I pushed Chenzu out of the way, then summoned Onix from my ring with the mental command of him shielding me. The rock golem did so without hesitation. I felt a smash like that from getting hit by a car, before the weight on top of me became the sensation of many small pebbles. The lightning had blown Onix to pieces.

There went my last bit of defense, but at least I was still alive.

I handed more antidote bombs to Chenzu. “Give some to Harmony. If she’s infected by the miasma, make sure she gets some on her too.”

Chenzu nodded and took off. I focused my attention on the smug bastard in the sky.

“Fuck, you’re annoying,” I said. “Alright, you big bastard, let’s settle this.”

[BOSS fight, phase 2 begin!]

The clouds parted again, but instead of a day sky behind it, what I saw was blood red. It descended considerably, bone staff in hand, its pose seeming relaxed.

“Human, human, human. You are but a nuisance. A fool, daring to challenge me.”

The giant wraith, which had to be at least thirty feet tall, vanished, then reappeared just a few meters in front of me, airborne. I flung a bottle of basic purification in its direction so fast that it nearly turned invisible. It did jack-diddly shit to it, shifting my perspective on what was considered undead and not. For one, the analyze did work on it. It worked on the last wraith I fought too.

The first bolt of lightning nearly hit, followed by three more, but I was long on the run. Dragon Magic Burst charged, I aimed into the air to release, but the wraith vanished. It reappeared right above me. A red sphere of lightning accompanied it.

I was grazed by the magic, but it was enough to lock my muscles and get a yell out of me and I fell back to the earth, landing hard.

The wraith vanished and reappeared in the sky several meters away, staff raised. It waited until I fully stood, recovered, to laugh demonically.

There wasn’t an audience yet, the miasma causing too much chaos, but if people were to discover me as a magician at this point, I just wouldn’t give a damn.

With just one last water spirit potion left, I pulled it out, but before I could drink, a red lightning bolt struck and exploded it. All liquid evaporated into steam.

“I missed,” the wraith said simply.

“So we’ve got a comedian,” I said as I unleashed my magic toward him. I knew it’d dodge, so I sprinted toward the camp instead. You could almost call it gliding with my speed. I abruptly halted when a giant pillar of red lightning erupted from the ground just ahead.

“Well?” Yukihara asked as she suddenly appeared on my shoulder.

“Fine,” I said coldly. “Let’s see if it works.”

From the spell book, I activated the Blood Lightning Cage. Figuring the magic was doomed to fail, I prepared to sprint a new direction, but to my surprise it worked. Blood lightning erupted around the giant wraith, trapping it in a cage. It did not like that, roaring and banging, its eyes as surprised as mine.

“Well, would you look at that,” I said. “Trapped like a rabbit.”

Knowing I had little time before he broke out and teleported away, I charged up a massive Dragon Magic Burst. This time, it struck true.

And did jack-diddly shit. The wraith took no damage whatsoever, or shook it off like an itch. I decided to fire blood lightning instead.

To my surprise, the wraith roared, its anger shaking the entirety of Fire Stone. The cage that held him eventually shattered, snuffing out my approaching stream of blood lightning.

“That’s not good,” Yukihara said, hiding behind me.

“Cowering on the first real hit, Yukihara?” I asked the little fairy.

“Don’t say my name aloud!” she whined. “I’ll remember our moments together as I get away and he’s eating you.”

“Don’t write me off so gruesomely,” I said.

“Don’t call a strategic retreat cowardice!” Yukihara snapped.

One thing I hated to admit to myself at this moment was the exhaustion. The feeling of mana drain, having made enough potions to cure thousands of people, fought hellspawn, and now the wraith.

“You managed to bypass my natural barriers and fumble with arrogance,” the wraith said, his voice booming and echoing throughout the town. “Such is the repetitious nature of humankind. You shall know despair!” It raised its staff into the air. “All of you die. Judgment Storm!”

“That’s not grand tier, but it is still dangerous. It’s gold tier,” Yukihara said.

I ignored her, digging in the depths of my core and channeling as much blood lightning as possible. To prevent the wraith from easily dodging, I turned the entire sky into a web of my magic.

However, it didn’t stop the wraith’s attack, no matter how much it howled in agony. It was a thirty-foot-tall giant, but I still needed to know if my physical attacks could do any damage. Too bad flying wasn’t possible.

“We are in some serious trouble!” Yukihara cried, right in my damn ear. “The people are going to—”

With the massive buildup of energy, I wasn’t sure if I could conjure up a counter in time, let alone an effective one.

Suddenly, Mandi burst from seemingly nowhere, flying up to its head and chucked what could equal a bucketful of runes onto the monster. They unleashed flames, electricity, and mini-geysers of what felt like ultra-compressed mana.

Mandi quickly flew away as the creature grabbed its burning face, screaming, reminding me that wraiths took the feeling of pain quite hard.

The opening I’d been waiting for had finally arrived.

“Mandi, you are so getting some contribution points for this,” I said as I charged everything I had in me. One hand overflowing with my Dragon Magic Burst, one hand with blood lightning. My body threatened to convulse, break down, which answered an experiment I’d been meaning to try. Dual wielding.

Ignoring the pain, I let it all go. Somehow, I ended up unleashing twin red beams, which merged into one. Yes, I was so low on mana that I couldn’t hold Dragon Magic Burst’s proper shape. However, it did the trick.

The magic smashed into the wraith’s face. For just a moment, I thought this was going to fail, that I’d stumbled upon an unkillable monster. Then it imploded. The remaining colors of white and red mana collapsed into itself, vanishing moments later like fireworks.

[Receiving update…]

[Peace Spawner’s Culling. People poisoned: 11,500. People dead: 0. People cured: 20,500. Hellspawn left: ?]

The hellspawn status giving me a question mark annoyed me, but they were clearly all gone, at least for now. The Peace Spawner could create more, could fuck us over. I however doubted he was in this region anymore, the dickhead.

Work wasn’t done just yet, we still had to finish this, so I chugged an energy potion and pushed on, passing potion bombs and instructions to anyone healthy.

The darkness hadn’t passed, covering up my fight with the giant wraith. That and the chaos.

If Mandi pushed aside her initial terror, then my other apprentices did so for sure. I felt proud of these kids. Just wait until I told their parents. We were going to throw a celebration for them.

I could feel the presence of my soon-to-be dryad wife working her ass off too, her compassion and strength casting over the area like a beacon of hope.

All in all, it was nice not to be in on this alone.

I wondered if any of the other potion makers knew how to create mana potions.

* * *

Harmony, having received healing from Chenzu’s antidote, pushed herself through exhaustion to cure as many people as possible. The large crowds forced her to be separated from the beastkin. Wolverine had passed her with a tiny girl on his back at least an hour or so ago. Honestly, the teenager just wasn’t sure how much time passed.

What she hadn’t hallucinated, however, was the giant skeleton creature, a wraith, casting down serious magic at something. Then she felt her teacher’s mana, a lot of it. She also felt his presence shrink over time. Before hope was lost, something happened that changed the tide, allowing Nate to destroy the monster that towered everything in the skies.

Harmony wondered who else witnessed this display of impossible power. There weren’t many records of humans being able to successfully defeat powerful wraiths. Not that they commonly appeared, let alone attacked towns.

As she made her way onto a new street, searching for crowds or homes with people still inside, someone called out to her.

“Ah-ho, it looks like we’ll be having a good time after all.”

Harmony’s eyes darkened as she spun. Walking toward her was someone who the guards declared dead. Silvus, however, did not look as he did before, not entirely.

His short hair was now silver, and his eyes took on an unholy, bright, nearly glowing violet. In addition to suddenly becoming an inhuman magician… a reddish aura outlined the young man. A disgusting smirk curved across his face.

“Without that dragon turd here, things will get interesting,” Silvus continued, licking his lips. “Getting devoured is a lot more pleasurable than it sounds, for—”

In an instant, Harmony armed herself with the S-ranked wand and fired a massive magic bolt, nailing the arrogant prick in the face. The force of the magic rocketed him meters away.

The anger within shattered the wall between the peak of Novice and the first realm of the Initiates. She would not let this creature with the guise of a dead man ruin it for her.

Silvus hopped back to his feet, sneering. “How long can you fight it, human!”

He suddenly vanished, appearing right in front of the girl. She turned his fist to the side, almost as if Milia was there, guiding her arm, dodged his second fist, then punched toward the monster’s stomach.

Unfortunately, she met a solid wall. Silvus smiled nastily, his hand aimed at her, glowing bright. Being distracted by that allowed his sudden kick to connect, followed by another.

Harmony held her wand tighter as she hit the paved stone ground, a grunt escaping her throat. For just a moment, she almost expected someone to come save her. After all, she was just eighteen, new to magic and combat, and truly didn’t know what she was doing. Just a child in the eyes of the universe.

Wanda’s jiggling bottom.

Then the anger at such thoughts forced her to stand. One painful attack wasn’t enough to keep her down. Her first real fight would not end like this.

She wiped the blood from her lips and smiled. Silvus frowned.

“You like being thrown down, do you, human?” the monster asked. “It is nothing short of a miracle that you’re able to withstand my presence.”

The disdain for humans in his voice disgusted Harmony, and she internally vowed not to let this prick walk away.

Mentally thanking Nate for the aura training, Harmony leapt out of the path of the purple mana ball Silvus fired, took aim, and poured everything she had into a magic bolt. It struck like the lightning in the sky.

Silvus took no time rushing back toward her, furious. Harmony’s wand was already sheathed as she held out her right hand, forming something incredible. The mana sword burst into existence, taking on the same blue as her aura.

Silvus’s eyes widened too late.

As his head rolled, it burst into purple flames. A moment later, those flames turned into ashes as pale as snow.

The blade flickered as Harmony relaxed, losing her concentration. Eyes filled with determination, she took a deep breath and hurried off to help with the poison curing effort.

“There will be no life lost today.”

EPILOGUE

We worked all the way until midnight, preparing more potions when we got too low, and even working with four other potion makers. Two alchemists, the gnome man and a young woman in her twenties. Harmony ended up questioning her a lot, curious to how she ended up in such a trade. In fairness, she gave the same treatment to Lindia as well.

Everyone’s achievements were either explained to me by the system or praised by a townsperson. Lucas and Iris helped many with physical injuries either caused by the chaos of other people or objects that got blasted by the storm. Hell, Lucas actually created cots and stretchers, Iris assisting him. Townspeople with the strength carried the injured to safer locations.

Chenzu and some of the disciples ended up employing Beakwing to help out. There was simply no time to get people all the way to the camp, so everyone settled with just moving them out of harm’s way.

Harmony, holy shit, had defeated a hellspawn on her own. And not just any, but Silvus. Or at least whatever inhabited his body. She utilized almost everything we’d taught her, enabling her to keep control of the fight. She knew that once control was lost, especially with no backup, she could very well be slain.

Milia and Nuwa worked on overdrive with Cheetara and sometimes Wolverine. The group had also taken down some hellspawn.

The final results were nothing short of miraculous. Someone did get very close to dying, but I caught up to the older man just in time. From there, I cured his family too.

[Receiving final results…]

[Peace Spawner’s Culling. People poisoned: 0. People dead: 0. People cured: 32,000. Hellspawn left: 0.]

[You have sent a clear message to the Peace Spawner. This town can no longer be culled and will remain unaffected by the Peace Spawner’s influence.]

Notifications blasted into my mind’s eye.

[Divine achievement has been noted by someone of higher power!]

[Wow, incredible! You have managed to cure an entire large town of miasma without a single death. Excluding Silvus. Silvus is no longer a person.]

[You clan has received +75% crafting fame. +50% combat fame. When hope seemed lost, your clan persevered, overcoming the unexpected challenge. +100,000 spirit coins. +100 contribution points to all apprentices. +5 heavenly spirit coins. +1 merit.]

[Clan: Potion’s Will. Rank: C. Clan Standing: Hidden. Sects: Off. War: None. This is a peaceful clan… for now. Peace bonus: 22%. Crafting fame: 77%. Combat fame: 50%.]

[Your clan is now considered the saviors of Fire Stone. Relations: S.]

[Total number of spirit coins: 305,100. Heavenly spirit coins: 15. Merits: 5.]

[Your heavenly attunement increased to rank B.]

[Congratulations. A new shop rank-up quest is now available. Conquer it and your shop’s rank will increase from D to C.]

[Immense energies in the encounter have pushed your advancement to the 11th realm of the Saint. You should thank Yukihara. You will have to work hard to get to the peak of the Saint and then break through. Not many can break past this. Even the Lord Ruler has only recently accomplished such a difficult feat.]

[Rare trial unlocked. Spell book advancement. Yes, it is now possible. Simply perform the advancement ritual to advance Yukihara from D to C. You will unlock a new offensive spell.]

[Heroic Grade! You received a SS-ranked chest.]

[System notice. Do not imagine the despair of this town had you not been an Inspired potion maker…]

The notifications were a lot to take in, but the relief and surprise danced together within.

The mayor, Lady Vivi, offered us the finest suites to sleep for the night and who were we to choose the camp over such an offer? Even the team knew I’d accept, not bothering to give me a look of challenge. The food was heaven.

After washing, we headed directly to bed in robes provided to us by the staff.

Milia fell asleep damn near on top of me. I didn’t have the energy to move her, my eyes closing the moment my head touched the pillow.

The next morning, we found out that Chenzu bedded the mayor. Not because of them saying anything, but because she was practically too friendly with him. It turned out she managed to get some wine into the beastkin and his wolf ears and tail… sparked something—which we would not discuss—within her.

After breakfast, we said goodbye to the townsfolk, including Lindia, her kids, and the gnome alchemist. They both agreed to be in contact with the shop as allies. Lindia’s store turned out to be D-ranked. Nobody wanted us to leave. We gave them our clan’s name but urged them to keep it secret.

I turned to everyone when we were a good distance outside of town. Observing them, I could easily sense how much stronger we’d grown from the incursion.

“I have to say, I’m extremely proud of this clan,” I said. Everyone smiled or nodded or murmured modestly. I patted Lucas on the shoulder, nodding. I also nodded at Alexander, whose achievements were likely going to be a song. The kid with the heart of a brave hero. He wasn’t too pleased with the ten-year-old girl, daughter of a noble, trying to woo him. Nuwa teased the former pirate king for a solid half hour. “We were thrown a curveball and overcame that hell. Did I mention that the Peace Spawner’s a dick? The prick.”

A moment of silence formed into a fit of laughs and giggles. I scratched Wolverine beneath the chin, his tail wagging, tongue lolling, the goodest boy one could be.

“Let’s hope the rest of our trip will have fewer interruptions like this,” I continued. “We’ve got a few days left. The weather’s looking perfect.”

“There’s more to see,” Milia said. “But I can do without miasma attacks.”

“If you ever meet the Peace Spawner, make sure you punch him in the nose for me,” Chenzu said.

I laughed. “Noted.”

“I’m in agreement with him,” Iris said. “Do you have any idea how much my feet hurt when we were finally allowed to collapse from exhaustion?”

“You and me both,” I told the elf.

“Feet? My back’s killing me,” Kelvin said.

Maxus chuckled. “You could’ve taken off the armor.”

“Time wasn’t exactly in his favor,” Ramon said. “But still, ripping it off and repairing it later…”

“I don’t think so—do you have any idea how much this cost?” Kelvin said, patting his chest.

“Didn’t your wife make the chest piece?” Ronica asked, smiling at him.

I chuckled. “Come on, let’s go.” I glanced at Harmony and nodded. “I’m proud of you. Truly.”

Seemingly caught off-guard, she nodded, blushing.

Milia smiled at her. “You should praise them more,” the dryad said.

“Pfft, next thing you know, you’ll be asking for me to go easy on them as well,” I said.

Nuwa, Mandi, and Lucas laughed. Beakwing grunted.

Cheetara hopped onto my shoulder, nestling against my face, getting the smile out of me. Patting Mandi on her shoulder, I climbed onto the griffin. The disciples mounted their lightning horses.

“Where to next?” I asked as I glanced at the damp map.

“Hopefully to Whirl-Waters,” Milia said. “Only half of the trip remains. Should go by fast.”

I nodded. “Off we go.”

My mind briefly wandered to the sighting of the red-eyed mass of darkness in the sky. If only I’d realized it sooner. But even if I did, was it possible for me to blast someone that powerful out of the air?

* * *

“Big Brother Woofy, did we do good?” Cheetara asked.

Wolverine’s tail continued to wag in excitement. “Best Buddy is very proud of us. How do you feel, Disciple Beakwing Wingy?”

“Like a true bird of the world,” Beakwing replied. “A feather united on a great phoenix.”

Wolverine watched Disciple Ronica caress the griffin nearly absentmindedly, her eyes staring down at the clouds beneath them.

He took a cue from Best Buddy and decided not to care about the bloodline she hid from the others.

“Harmony, what’s that on your arm?” Best Buddy suddenly asked. “Holy shit, is that a Dao tattoo?”

* * *

As Maximus exited his office, he took the lengthy journey to Ling’s room. Unsurprisingly, the door was still locked, and she was still sulking. He hadn’t a clue why, but guessed she’d challenged the Raider and failed, despite being stronger than him.

“Is this who you really want to surrender the kingdom to, Father?”

Maximus turned his cold eyes on Myster. The prince shook his head.

“The rest of us work our asses off to ensure the best for the kingdom, while she just sits in that room, crying all day,” Myster continued boldly. “Tradition does not favor crying little girls. You know this.”

He walked off, followed by his bony butler. “By the way, the Astral Empire’s champion has requested to have dinner with us. Perhaps we can set it up for next month. I would certainly love to propose the idea of marrying off Ling to him.”

Myster made sure to be as far away from the Lord Ruler as possible and turning the corner while saying such words.

Maximus sighed. Where did he go wrong? Perhaps it all began with agreeing with his wife to have kids.

“Everybody wants to complain about the government,” Maximus told the maid who stepped out of another room. “I have bigger issues to focus on, and it is up to the dukes to do their jobs. Go to my wife. Tell her we will have a grand meeting, right in Wingston. All five dukes are to be present or considered traitors. I will personally hunt each and every one of them down if I have to.”

The maid’s eyes widened, knowing what that meant. She scurried off, only looking back once at the handsome man.

“I’ve been too busy to address this,” Maximus told his daughter through the door. “But you will come out there this instant, or I’ll destroy the door, your room, and everything in it.”

No reply. Only Ling would dare defy him, reminding the man that he was… too soft on his little girl. But she wasn’t a kid anymore. The rumors were only increasing… but what could he do? Execute his flesh and blood? Lock her up in a dark hole?

Besides, rumors were only rumors… Right?

Or was he purposely ignoring any presented or hinted evidence?

He had hopes of raising up a decent hero, a symbol for the people. He thought they were close. But Ramon had left, and every whisper of the noble circles pointed to Ling being the reason why.

He hadn’t seen nor heard from the hero’s party since.

Maximus kicked down the door, only to freeze. His daughter was not present. She faked her presence using some kind of talisman in the form of a glowing bead.

A note next to it read,

Will be back eventually. Keep an eye on the Pope. The church and the Inquisition failed to win me over to their side. I take orders from no one.

Maximus felt his blood boil. Had everyone lost their Wanda’s damned minds?

This has been The Lord Ruler: Rise of the Cheat Potion Maker, volume 3.

OUTRO

Hello, you amazing anime, light novel, fantasy, and manga fans. I’m Alvin Atwater and I would like to take the time to thank everyone who read and support the series. Please consider leaving me a review on Amazon.com. It helps keeps the series alive. Finishing it is a huge goal of my writing career.

In the meantime, I will get back to work as this series is very fun to write!

I can be found at https://www.AlvinJAtwater.com , Twitter (@Alvin_Atwater), https://Patreon.com/syr456 , https://Facebook.com/Syr456.

Here are some other interesting Facebook groups if you enjoy the LitRPG or Progression fantasy genres:

*Team Stone Facebook Group: https://www.facebook.com/groups/ATSteamstone

-LitRPG Books: https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPG.books/

-Gamelit Society: https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety

-LitRPG: https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup